Citation
Robinson Crusoe. Fairy tales. Tom Brown's school days

Material Information

Title:
Robinson Crusoe. Fairy tales. Tom Brown's school days
Uniform Title:
Kinder- und Hausmärchen
Uncontrolled:
Fairy tales
Uncontrolled:
Tom Brown's school days
Uncontrolled:
Life and adventures of Robinson Crusoe
Uncontrolled:
Grimm's fairy tales
Creator:
Watson, John Dawson, 1832-1892
Grimm, Jacob, 1785-1863
Grimm, Wilhelm, 1786-1859
Defoe, Daniel, 1661?-1731
Hughes, Thomas, 1822-1896
Dalziel Brothers
R. Clay, Sons and Taylor
Place of Publication:
[England?
Publisher:
s.n.
Manufacturer:
R. Clay, Sons, and Taylor
Publication Date:
Language:
English
Physical Description:
80, 62+, 64 p. : ill. ; 30 cm.

Subjects

Subjects / Keywords:
Castaways -- Juvenile fiction ( lcsh )
Shipwrecks -- Juvenile fiction ( lcsh )
Survival after airplane accidents, shipwrecks, etc -- Juvenile fiction ( lcsh )
Fairy tales ( lcsh )
Imaginary voyages -- 1876 ( rbgenr )
School stories -- 1876 ( rbgenr )
Boys, Stories for -- 1876 ( rbgenr )
Bldn -- 1876
Genre:
Imaginary voyages ( rbgenr )
School stories ( rbgenr )
Children's literature ( fast )
fiction ( marcgt )
Spatial Coverage:
England -- London
Target Audience:
juvenile ( marctarget )

Notes

General Note:
Cover title.
General Note:
R. Clay, Sons, and Taylor operated between 1869 and 1885. Cf. Todd, W.B. Directory of printers and others in allied trades, London ..., 1800-1840.
General Note:
Some ill. by J.D. Watson, engraved by Dalziel.
General Note:
Parts I and II of Robinson Crusoe.
General Note:
University of Florida library's copy imperfect: all after p. 62 of second title through p. 2 of third title missing.
General Note:
Caption titles: The life and adventures of Robinson Crusoe [and] Grimm'sfairy tales. The first leaf of the third title is missing.
General Note:
Printed in three columns.

Record Information

Source Institution:
University of Florida
Rights Management:
This item is presumed to be in the public domain. The University of Florida George A. Smathers Libraries respect the intellectual property rights of others and do not claim any copyright interest in this item. Users of this work have responsibility for determining copyright status prior to reusing, publishing or reproducing this item for purposes other than what is allowed by fair use or other copyright exemptions. Any reuse of this item in excess of fair use or other copyright exemptions may require permission of the copyright holder. The Smathers Libraries would like to learn more about this item and invite individuals or organizations to contact The Department of Special and Area Studies Collections (special@uflib.ufl.edu) with any additional information they can provide.
Resource Identifier:
029060261 ( ALEPH )
30019016 ( OCLC )

Downloads

This item has the following downloads:

AA00011877_00001.pdf

AA00011877_00001.txt

00006.txt

00130b.txt

00199.txt

00206.txt

00026.txt

00047.txt

00080.txt

00058.txt

spine.txt

00105.txt

00060.txt

00054.txt

00092.txt

00051.txt

00177.txt

00055.txt

00061.txt

00153.txt

00162.txt

00137.txt

00205.txt

00183.txt

00067.txt

00142.txt

00181.txt

00037.txt

00033.txt

00100.txt

00096.txt

00145.txt

00108.txt

00174.txt

00062.txt

00002.txt

00112.txt

00146.txt

00076.txt

00057.txt

00148.txt

00182.txt

bc.txt

00158.txt

00087.txt

00066.txt

00186.txt

00073.txt

00075.txt

00194.txt

00007.txt

00127.txt

00027.txt

00063.txt

00114.txt

00091.txt

00071.txt

00120.txt

AA00011877_00001_pdf.txt

00059.txt

00136.txt

00150.txt

00042.txt

00012.txt

00201.txt

00156.txt

00125.txt

00023.txt

00167.txt

00039.txt

00122.txt

00163.txt

00133.txt

00143a.txt

00072.txt

00081.txt

00020.txt

00038.txt

00188.txt

00179.txt

00193.txt

EPEELRNXZ_CMQ807_xml.txt

00151.txt

00101.txt

00011.txt

ELTFZJ6F1_D9QSQB_xml.txt

00190.txt

00160.txt

00034.txt

00010.txt

00083.txt

00157.txt

00143.txt

00024.txt

00110.txt

00093.txt

00117.txt

00152.txt

00184.txt

00022.txt

00204.txt

00119.txt

00189.txt

00168.txt

00111.txt

00154.txt

00019.txt

00203.txt

00126.txt

00135.txt

00172.txt

00191.txt

00170.txt

00070.txt

00032.txt

00138.txt

00068.txt

00107.txt

00128.txt

00140.txt

00064.txt

00008.txt

00035.txt

00095.txt

00200.txt

00090.txt

00196.txt

00016.txt

00116.txt

00118.txt

00005.txt

00103.txt

00166.txt

00197.txt

00017.txt

00139.txt

00178.txt

00097.txt

00050.txt

00121.txt

00085.txt

00001a.txt

00195.txt

00018.txt

00098.txt

00113.txt

00052.txt

00144.txt

00084.txt

00069.txt

00134.txt

00004.txt

00088.txt

00187.txt

00029.txt

00175.txt

00074.txt

00132.txt

00077.txt

00041.txt

00053.txt

00164.txt

00198.txt

00104.txt

00185.txt

00115.txt

00078.txt

00149.txt

00141.txt

00131.txt

00021.txt

00028.txt

00031.txt

00009.txt

00046.txt

00147.txt

00044.txt

00013.txt

00001.txt

00109.txt

00099.txt

00102.txt

00180.txt

00040.txt

00129.txt

00094.txt

00159.txt

00014.txt

00130a.txt

00086.txt

00130.txt

00049.txt

00079.txt

00048.txt

00165.txt

00123.txt

00065.txt

00106.txt

AA00011877_00001_tei_xml.txt

00015.txt

00056.txt

00192.txt

00045.txt

00161.txt

00171.txt

00176.txt

00173.txt

00202.txt

00030.txt

00089.txt

00082.txt

00155.txt

00036.txt

00124.txt

00043.txt

00025.txt

00169a.txt

00003.txt


Full Text
Dye
batt ote

ro rie
ENT

1 totes ek
AL aan nasa! a pec eR

anaes

b ie 8,
epee Rn
PASE THRs PACEN SI

AR eRe









ii

Boas 45








-

The Dife and Hoventures of

ROBINSON CRUSOE

WAS born in the year 1632, in the city of York, of
a good family, though not of that country, my

‘father being a. foreigner of Bremen, who settled first’

at Hull: he got a good estate by merchandise, and
leaving off his trade, lived afterwards at York; from
whence he had married my mother, whose relations
were named Robinson, a very. good family in that
country, and from whom I was called Robinson
Kreutznaer; but, by the usual corruption of words in
England, we are now called,—nay, we
call ourselves, and write our name,
Crusoe ; and so my companions always _
called me. :

I had two elder brothers, one of
whom was lieutenant-colonel to an
English regiment on foot in Flanders,
formerly commanded by the famous
Colonel Lockhart, and was killed at
the battle near Dunkirk against the
Spaniards. What became of my
second brother I neyer knew, any
more than my father or mother knew
what became of me.

Being the third son of the family,
and not bred to any trade, my head
began to be filled very early with
rambling thoughts: my father, who
was very ancient, had given me a
competent share of learning, as far as
house-education and a country free-
school generally go, and designed me
for the law; but I would’ be satisfied
with nothing but going to sea; and my
inclination to this led me so strongly
against the will, nay, the commands
of my father, and against all the en-
treaties and persuasions of my mother
and other friends, that there seemed
to be something fatal in that propen-
sity of nature, tending directly to the
life of misery which was to befall me,

My father, a wise and yrave man,
gave me serious and excellent counsel
against what he foresaw was my de-
sign. He called me one morning into
his chamber, where he was confined
by the gout, and expostulated very
warmly with me upon this subject:
he asked me what reasons, more than
a mere wandering inclination, I had
for leaving my father’s house and
my native country, where I might be
well introduced, and had a prospect of
raising my fortune by application and
industry, with a life of ease and
pleasure. He told me it was men of
desperate fortunes on one hand, or of
aspiring, superior fortunes on the other,
who went abroad upon adventures, to
rise by enterprise, and make them-
selves famous in undertakings of a
nature out of the common road; and .
these things were all either too far
above me, or too far below me; that
mine was the middle state, or what might be called the

_ Upper station of low life, which he had found, by long
experience, was the best state in the world, the most
suited to human happiness, not exposed to the miseries
and hardships, the labour and sufferings of the mechanic
part of mankind, and not embarrassed with the pride,
luxury, ambition, and envy of the upper part of man-
kind. He told me, I might judge of the happiness of
this state by this one thing, viz., that this was the state

ee COS SS

of life which all other people envied; that kings have
frequently lamented the miserable consequence of being
born to-great things, and wished they had been placed
in the middle of the two extremes, between the mean
and the great; that the wise man gave his testimony
to this, as the standard of felicity, when he prayed to
have neither poverty nor riches. :

He bade me observe it, and I should always: find,
that the calamities of life were shared among the upper





CRUSOL’S FATHER ENTREATS HIM TO’ STAY AT HOME.

and lower part of mankind; but that the middle station
had the fewest disasters, and was not exposed to so
many vicissitudes as the higher or lower part of man-
kind ;. nay, they were not subjected to so many distem-
pers, and uneasiness, either of body or mind, as those
were who, by vicious living, luxury, and extravagances
on.one hand, or by hard labour, want of necessaries,
and mean or insufficient diet on the other hand, bring
distemper upon themselves by the natural consequences

~

of their way of living; that the middle station of life
was calculated for all kind of virtues and all kind of
enjoyments; that peace and plenty were the handmaids
of a middle fortune; that temperance, moderation,
quietness, health, society, all agreeable diversions, and
all desirable pleasures, were the blessings attending the
middle station of life: that this way men went silently
and smoothly through the-world, and comfortably out
of it, not embarrassed with the labours of the hands
3 or of the head, not sold to a life of
slavery for daily bread, or harassed
with perplexed circumstances, which
rob the soul of peace, and the body of
rest; nor enraged with the passion of
envy, or the secret burning lust of
ambition for great things ; but, in easy
circumstances, sliding gently through
the world, and sensibly tasting the
sweets of living, without the bitter;
feeling that they are happy, and learn-
ing by every day’s experience to know
it more sensibly.

After this, he pressed me earnestly
and in the most affectionate manner,
not to play the young man, nor to
precipitate myself into miseries which
nature, and the station of life I was
born in, seemed to have provided
against ; that I was under no necessity
of seeking my. bread; that he would
do well for me, and endeayour to enter
me fairly into the station of life which
he had just been recommending to me ;
and that if I was not very easy and
happy in the world, it must be my
mere fate or fault that must hinder it ;
and that he should have nothing to
answer for, having thus discharged his
duty in warning me. against measures
which he knew would be to my hurt;
in a word, that as he would do very
kind things for me if I would stay and
settle at home as he directed, so he
would not have so much hand in my
misfortunes, as to give me any en-
couragement to go away; and to close
all, he told me I had my elder brother
for an example, to whom he had used
the same earnest persuasions to keep
him from going into the Low Country
wars, but could not prevail, his young
desires prompting him to run into the
army, where he was killed ; and though
he said he would not cease to pray for
me, yet be would venture to say to
me, that if I did take this foolish
step God would not. bless me, and I
should have leisure hereafter to reflect
upon haying neglected his counsel,
-when there might be none to assist
in my recovery.

I observed in this last part of his
discourse, which was truly prophetic,
though I suppose my father did not
know it to be so himself; “I say, I observed the
tears run down his face very plentifully, especially
when he spoke of my brother who was killed ; and that
when he spoke of my having leisure to repent, and ncne
to assist me, he was so moved that he broke off the
discourse; and told me his heart was so full he could say
no more to me,

I was sincerely affected with this discourse, and, in-
deed, who conld be otherwise? and I resolved not to

A



2

think of going abroad any more, but to settle at home

according to my father’s desire. But alas! a few days
wore it all off; and, in short, to prevent any of my
father’s further importunities, in a few weeks after,
J resolved to run quite away from him. Howeyer, I did
not act quite so hastily as the first heat of my resolu-
tion prompted, but I took my mother at a time when I
thought her a little more pleasant than ordinary, and
told her that my thoughts were so entirely bent upon
seeing the world, that I should never settle to anything
with resolution enough to go through with it, and my
father had better give me his consent than force me to
go without it; that I was now eighteen years old, which
was too late to go apprentice to a trade, or clerk to an
attorney ; that I was sure if I did I should never serve
out my time, but I should certainly run away from
my master before my time was out, and go to sea; and
if she would speak to my father to let me go one
voyage abroad, if I came home again, and did not like
it, I would go no more; and I would promise, by a
double diligence, to recover the time that I had lost.

This put my mother into a great passion; she told
me she knew it would be to no purpose to speak to my
father upon any such subject; that he knew too well
what was my interest to give his consent to anything
so much for my hurt; and that she wondered how. I
could think of any such thing after the discourse I
had had with my father, and such kind and tender
expressions as she knew my father had used to me;
and that, in short, if I would ruin myself, there was no
help for me; but I might depend I should never have
their consent to it; that for her.part, she would not
have so much hand in my destruction; and I should
never have it fo say that my mother was willing when
my father was not.

Though my mother refused to move it to my father,
yet I heard afterwards that she reported all the dis-
course to him, and that my father, after showing a great
concern at it, said to her; with a sigh: “That boy might
be happy if he would stay at home; but if he goes
abroad, he will be the most miserable wretch that ever
was born: I can give no consent to it.?

It was not till almost a year after this that I broke
loose, though, in the mean time, I continued obstinately
deaf to all proposals of settling to business, and fre-
quently expostulated with my father and mother about
their being so. positively determined against what they
knew my inclinations prompted me to. But being one
day at Hull, where I, went casually, and without any
purpose of making an, elopement at that time; but, I
say, being there, and one of my companions being about
to sail to London in his father’s ship, and prompting
me to go with them with the common alurement of
seafaring men, that it should cost me nothing for my
passage, I consulted neither father nor mother any more,
nor so much as sent them word of it; but leaving them
to hear of it as they might, without asking God’s bless-
ing or my father’s, without any consideration of cir-
cumstances or consequences, and in an ill hour,-God
knows, on the 1st of September, 1651, I went on board
a ship bound for London. Never any young adven-
turer’s misfortunes, I believe, began sooner, or con-
tinued longer, than mine. The ship was no sooner out
of the Humber, than the wind began to blow and the
sea to rise in a most frightful manner; and, as I had
never been at sea before, I was most inexpressibly sick
in body, and terrified in mind. I began now seriously
to reflect upon what I had done, and how justly I was
overtaken by the judgment of Heaven for my wicked
leaving my father’s house, and abandoning my duty.
All the good counsels of my parents, my father’s tears
and my mother’s entreaties, came now fresh into my
mind; and my conscience, which was not yet come to
the pitch of hardness to which it has since, reproached
me with the contempt of advice, and the breach of my
duty to God:and my father.

All this while the storm increased, and the sea went
very high, though nothing like what I have seen it

many times since; no, nor what I saw a few days after ;|

but it was enough to affect me then, who was but a
young sailor, and had never known anything of the
matter. I expected every wave would have swallowed
us up, and that every time the ship fell down, as I
thought it did, in the trough or hollow of the sea,
we should never rise more: in this agony of mind, I
made many vows and resolutions, that if it would please
God to spare my life in this one voyage, if ever I got
once my foot upon dry land again, I would go directly
home to my father, and never set it into a ship again
while I lived; that I would take his advice, and never
run myself into such miseries as these any more. Now
1 saw plainly the goodness of his observations about
the middle station of life, how easy, how comfortably he
had lived all his days, and never had been exposed to
tempests at sea, or troubles on shore; and I resolved
that I would, like a true repenting prodigal, go home to
my father.

These wise and sober thoughts continued all the
while the storm lasted, and indeed some time after;
but the next day the wind was abated, and the sea

LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON



Ot ed ee



CRUSOE. ~~ eee 4



calmer, and I began to be a little inured to it: however,
I was very grave all that day, being also a little sea-
sick still; but towards night the weather cleared up,
the wind was quite over, and a charming fine even-
ing followed; the sun went down perfectly clear, and
rose so the next’morning ; and having little or no wind,
and a smooth sea, the sun shining upon it, the sight was,
as I thought, the most delightful that ever I saw.

I had slept well in the night, and was now no more
sea-sick, but very cheerful, looking with wonder upon
the sea that was so rough and terrible the day before,
and could be so calm and so pleasant in so little a time
after. And now, lest my good resolutions should
continue, my companion, who had enticed me away,
comes to me: “ Well Bob,” says he, clapping me upon
the shoulder, “how do you do after it? J warrant you
were frighted, wer’n’t you, last night, when it blew but
a capful of wind? ”—“ A capful d’you call it?” said I;
“twas a terrible storm.”—“ A storm, you fool. you,”
replies he; ‘do you call that a storm? why, it was
nothing at all; give us but a good ship and sea-room,
and we think nothing of such a squall of wind as that;
but you’re but a fresh-water sailor, Bob. Come, let us
make a bowl of punch, and we'll forget all that; Wye
see what charming weather ’tis now?” ‘To make short
this sad part of my story, we went the way of all
sailors ; the punch was made, and I was made half-drunk
with it; and in that one night’s wickedness I drowned
all my repentance, all my reflections on my past conduct,
all my resolutions for the future. In a word, as the sea
was returned to its smoothness of surface and settled
calmness by the abatement of that storm, so the hurry
of my thoughts being over, my fears and apprehensions
of being swallowed up by the sea being forgotten, and
the current of my former desires returned, I entirely
forgot the vows and promises that I made in my distress.
I found, indeed, some intervals of reflection ; and the
serious thoughts did, as ib were, endeavour to return
again sometimes; but I shook them off, and roused
myself from them as it were from a. distemper, and
applyivg myself to drinking and company, soon mastered
the return of those fits—for so I called them; and I
had in five or six days got as complete a victory over
conscience as any young fellow that resolved not to be
troubled with it could desire. But I was to have
another trial for it still; and Providence, as in such
cases generally it does, resolved to leave me entirely
without excuse; for if I would not take this for a
deliverance, the next was to be such a one as the worst
and most hardened wretch among us would confess both
the danger and the mercy of. é 2

The sixth day of our being at sea we came into
Yarmouth Roads; the wind having been contrary, and
the weather calm, we had made but little way since the
storm. Here we were obliged to come to an anchor,
and here we lay, the wind continuing contrary, viz., at
south-west, for seven or eight days, during which time
a great many ships from Newcastle came into the same
roads, as the common harbour where the ships might
wait for a wind for the river.

We had not, however, rid here so long, but we should
have tided it up the river, but that the wind blew too
fresh, and, after we had lain four or five days, blew
very hard. However, the Roads being reckoned as
good as a harbour, the anchorage good, and our ground-
tackle very strong, our men were unconcerned, and not
in the least apprehensive of danger, but spent the time
in rest and mirth, after the manner of thesea; but the
eighth day, in the morning, the wind increased, and we
had all hands at work to strike our top-masts, and make
everything snug and close, that the ship might ride as
easy as possible. By noon the sea went very high
indeed, and our ship rode forecastle in, shipped several
seas, and we thought once or twice our anchor had come
home; upon which our master ordered out the sheet-
anchor, so that we rode with two anchors ahead, and
the cables veered out to the better end.

By this time it blew a terrible storm indeéd ; and now
I began to see terror and amazement in the faces even
of the seamen themselves. The master, though vigilant
in the business of preserving the ship, yet as he went
in and out of his cabin by me, I could hear him softly
to himself say, several times, “ Lord, be merciful to us!
we shall be all lost ; we shall be all undone!” and the
like. During these first hurries I was stupid, lying still
in my cabin, which was in the steerage, and cannot
describe my temper: I could ill resume the first peni-
tence which I had so apparently trampled upon, and
hardened myself against: I thought the bitterness of
death had been past; and that this would be nothing
like the first ; but when the master himself came by me,
as I said just now, and said we should be all lost, I was
dreadfully frighted. I got up out of my cabin, and
looked out; but such_a dismal sight I never saw: the
sea ran mountains high, and broke upon us every three
or four minutes; when I could look about, I could see
nothing but distress round us; two ships that rode near
us, we found, had cut their masts by the board, being
deep laden ; and our men cried out, that a ship which
rode about a mile ahead of us was foundered,



more ships, being driven from their anchors, were
run out of the Roads to sea, at all adventures, and that
not with a mast standing. The light ships fared the
best, as not so much labouring in the sea;. but two or
three of them drove, and came close by us, running
away with only their spritsail out before the wind.

Towards evening the mate and boatswain begged the
master of our ship to let them cut away the fore-mast,
which he was very unwilling to do; but the boatswain
protesting to him, that if he did not, the ship would
founder, he consented ; and when they had cut away
the fore-mast, the main-mast stood so loose, and shook
the ship so much, they were obliged to cut that away
also, and make a clear deck.

And: one must judge what a condition I must be in
at all this, who was but a young sailor, and who had
been in such a fright before at but a little. Butif I~
can express at this distance the thoughts I had about —
me at that time, I was in tenfold more horror of mind
upon account of my former convictions, and the having
returned from them to the resolutions I had wickedly
taken at first, than I was at death itself! and these,
added to the terror of the storm, put me into such a
condition, that I can by no words describe it. But the -
worst was not come yet ; the storm continued with such



fury, that the seamen themselves acknowledged they
had never seen a worse. We hada good ship, but she |
was deep laden, and wallowed in the sea, so that the
seamen. every now and then cried out she would founder.
It was my advantage in one respect that I did not now
what they meant by founder, till I inquired.: However,
the storm was so violent, that I saw, what is not often
seen, the master, the boatswain, and some others more
sensible than the rest, at their prayers, and expecting |
every moment when the ship would go.to the bottom.
In the middle of the night, and under all the rest of
our distresses, one of the men that had been down to
see, cried out we had sprung a leak; another said there
was four feet water in the hold: Then all hands were ~
called to the pump, At that word, my heart, as I
thought, died within me: and I fell backwards upon
the side of my bed where I sat, into the cabin. How-
ever, the men roused me, and told me, that I, that was
able to do nothing before, was as well able to pump as
another; at which I stirred up, and went to the pump,
and worked very heartily. While this was doing, the ~
master seeing some light colliers, who, not able to ride
out the storm, were obliged to slip, and run away to the
sea, and would come near us, ordered to fire a gun as
a signal of distress... I, who knew nothing what they
meant, thought the ship had broken, or some dreadful |
thing happened. In a word, I was so surprised that I
fell down in aswoon. As this was a time when every- -
body had his own life to think of, nobody minded me,
or what was become of me; but another man stepped
up to the pump, and. thrusting me aside with his foot,
let me lie, thinking I had been dead ; and it was a great
while before I came to myself.

We worked on; but the water increasing in the hold,
it was apparent that the ship would founder ; and though
the storm began to abate a little, yet it was not possible
she could swim till we might run into any port ;. so the
master continued firing guns for help; and a light ship,
who had rid it out just ahead of us, ventured a boat out



Two

to help us. It was with the utmost hazard the boat
came near us; but it was impossible for us to get on_
board,.or for the boat to lie near the ship’s side, till at
last the men rowing very heartily, and venturing their
lives to save ours, our men cast them a rope over the
stern with a buoy to it, and then veered it out a great
length, which they, after much labour and hazard, took
hold of, and we hauled them close under our stern, and
got all into their boat. It was to no purpose for them
or us, after we were in the boat, to think of reaching
their own ship; so all agreed to let her drive, and only
to pull her in towards shore as much as we could; and
our master promised them, that if the boat was staved
upon shore, he would make it good to their master: so
partly rowing, and partly driving, our boat went away
to the northward, sloping towards the shore almost as
far as Winterton Ness.

We were not much more than a quarter of an hour
out of our ship till we saw her sink, and then I under-
pstood for the first time what was meant by a ship
foundering in the sea. I must acknowledge I had -
hardly eyes to look up when the séamen toid me she
was sinking; for from the moment that they rather put
me into the boat, than that I might be said to go in, my

heart was, as it were, dead within me, partly with fright, ~ -

partly with horror of mind, and the thoughts of what
was yet before me.

“While we were in this condition—the men yet labouring
at the oar to bring the boat near the shore—we couldsee
(when, our boat mounting the waves, we were able to © |
see the shore) a great many people running along the
strand, to assist us when we should come near; but we
made but slow way towards the shore; nor were we
able to reach the shore, till, being past the lighthouse at
Winterton, the shore falls off to the westward towards
Cromer, and so the land broke off a little the violence of |



Te ——

——

LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE. 3



the wind, Here we got in, and, though not without
much difficulty, got all safe on shore, and walked after-
wards on foot to Yarmouth, where, as unfortunate men,
we were used with great humanity, as well by the
magistrates of the town, who-assigned us good quarters,
as by particular merchants and owners of ships, and had
money given us sufficient to carry us either to London
or back to Hull, as we thought fit.

Had I now had the sense to have gone back to Hull,
and have gone home, I had been happy, and my father,
as in our blessed Saviour’s parable, had even killed the

CRUSOE Is BANTERED BY HIS FRIEND AFTER

fatted calf for me; for hearing the ship I went away in
“was cast away in Yarmouth Roads, it was a great while
before he had any assurances that I was not drowned.

But my ill fate pushed me on now with an obstinacy
that nothing could resist; and though I had several
times loud calls from my reason, and my more com-
posed judgment, to go home, yet I had no power to do
it. I know not what to call this, nor will I urge that it
is asecret overruling decree that hurries us on to be the
instruments of our own destruction, even though it be
before us, and that we rush upon it with our eyes open.
Certainly, nothing but some such decreed unavoidable
misery, which it was impossible for me to escape, could
have pushed me forward against the calm reasonings
and persuasions of my most retired thoughts, and
against two such visible instructions as I had met with
in my first attempt. :

My comrade, who had helped to harden me before,
and who was the master’s son, was now less forward
than I. The first time he spoke to me after we were at
Yarmouth, which was not till two or three days, for we
were separated in the town to several quarters ; I say,
the first time he saw me it appeared his tone was
altered ; and, looking very melancholy, and shaking his
head, he asked me how I did, and telling his father who

I was, and how I had come this voyage only for a trial,
in order to go farther abroad: his father, turning to me
with a very grave and concerned tone, ‘Young man,”
says he, “ you ought never to go to sea any more; you
ought to take this fora plain and visible token that you
are not to be a seafaring man.” “ Why, sir,” said I,
“ will you go to sea no more?” “That is another case,”
said he; “it is my calling, and therefore my duty ; but
as you made this voyage for a trial, you see what a taste
Heaven has given you of what you are to expect if you
persist. Perhaps this has all befallen us on your ac-
count, like Jonah in the ship of Tarshish. Pray,”
continues he, “what are you; and on what account did
you go to sea?” Upon that I told him some of my.
story ; at the end of which he burst out into a strange
kind of passion: “What had I done,” says he, “ that
such an unhappy wretch should come into my ship? I
would not set my foot in the same ghip with thee again
for a thousand pounds.” This indeed was, as I said, an
excursion of his spirits, which were yet agitated by the
sense of his loss, and was farther than he could -have

authority to go, However, he afterwards talked very



gravely to me, exhorting-me to go back to my father,
and not tempt Providence to my ruin, telling me I
might seo a visible hand of Heaven against me. “ And,
young man,” said he, “depend upon it, if you do not go
back, wherever you go, you will meet with nothing but
disasters and disappointments, till your father’s words
are fulfilled upon you.”

We parted soon after ; for I made him little answer,
and I saw him no more; which way he went I knew not.
As for me, having some money in my pocket, I travelled
to London by land; and there, as well as on the road,

- had many struggles with myself,
what course of life I should take,
and whether I should go home
or go to sea,

As to going home, shame op-
posed the best motions that
offered to my thoughts; and it
immediately occurred to me how
I should be laughed at among
the neighbours, and should ‘be
ashamed to see, not my fathee and
mother only, but even everybody
else; from whence I have since
often observed, how incongruous
and irrational the common tem-
per of mankind is, especially of
youth, to that reason which ought
to guide them in such cases, viz.,
that they are not ashamed to sin,
and yet are ashamed to repent;
not ashamed of the action for
which they ought justly to be
esteemed fools, but are ashamed
of the returning, which only can
make them be esteemed wise men.

In this state of life, however, I
remained some time, uncertain
what measures to take, and what
course of life to lead. An irre-
sistible reluctance continued to
going home; and as I stayed a
while, the remembrance of the
distress I had been in wore off;
and as that abated, the little
motion I had in my desires to
return wore off with it, till at
last I quite laid aside the thoughts
of it, and looked out for a
voyage. 3

That evil influence which
carried me first away from my
father’s house,—which hurried me

SSID.)

THE STORM.

into the wild and indigested notion of raising my | }\\Ii



This was the only voyage which I may say was
successful in all my adventures, which I owe to the
integrity and honesty of my friend the captain ; under
whom also I got a competent knowledge of the mathe-
matics and the rules of navigation, learned how to keep
an account of the ship’s course, take an observation,
and, in short, to understand some things that were
needful to be understood by a sailor; for, as he took
delight to instruct me, I took delight to learn ; and, in
a word, this voyage made me both a sailor and a mer-
chant ; for I brought home five pounds nine ounces of
gold-dust for my ‘adventure, which yielded 'me in
London, at my return, almost 300; and this filled
me with those aspiring thoughts which have since so
completed my ruin, :

Yet even in this voyage I had my misfortunes too;
particularly that I was continually sick, being thrown
ito a violent calenture by the excessive heat of the
climate ; our principal trading being upon the coast,
from the latitude of fifteen degrees north even to the
line itself,

I was now set up for a Guinea trader ; and my friend,
to my great misfortune, dying soon after his arrival, I
resolved to go the same voyage again, and I embarked
in the same vessel with one who was his mate in the
former voyage, and had now got the command of the
ship, This was the unhappiest voyage that ever man
made; for though I did not carry quite £100 of my
new-gained wealth, so that I had £200 left, which I had
lodged with my friend’s widow, who was very just to
me, yet I fell into terrible misfortunes: the first was
this—our ship making her course towards the Canary
Islands, or rather between those Islands and the African
shore, was surprised in the grey of the morning by a
Turkish rover of Sallee, who gave chase to us with all
the sail she could make. We crowded also as much
canvas as our yards would spréad, or our masts carry to



fortune; and that impressed those conceits so forcibly } iil {A\I\

upon me, as to make me deaf to all good advice, and
to the entreaties and even the commands of my father ;
—I say, the same influence, whatever it was, presented

the most unfortunate of all enterprises to my view;|

and I went on board a vessel bound to the coast of
Africa ; or, as our sailors vulgarly called it, a voyage to
Guinea. :

It was my great misfortune that in all these adven-
tures I did not ship myself as a sailor; when, though I
might indeed have worked alittle harder than ordinary,
yet at the same time I should have learnt the duty_and
office of a fore-mast man, and in time might have
qualified myself for a mate or lieutenant, if not for a
master. But as it was always my fate to choose for the
worse, so I did here; for having money in my pocket
and good clothes upon my back, I would always go on
board in the habit of a gentleman; and so I neither
had any business in the ship, nor learned to do any.

It was my lot first of all to fall into pretty good
company in London, which does not always happen to
such loose and misguided young fellows as I then was;
the devil generally not omitting to lay some snare for
them very early; but it was not so with me. I first got
acquainted with the master of a ship who had been on
the coast of Guinea; and who, having had very good
success there, was resolved to go again, This captain
taking a fancy to my conversation, which was not at all
disagreeable at that time, hearing me say I had a mind
to see the world, told me if: would go the voyage with
him I should be at no expense; I should be his mess-
mate and his companion ; and if I could carry anything
with me, I should have all the advantage of it that the
trade would admit; and perhaps I might meet with
some encouragement.

I embraced the offer: and entering into a strict
friendship with this captain, who was an honest plain-
dealing man, I went the voyage with him, and carried
a small adventure with me, which, by the disinterested
honesty of my ,friend the captain, I increased very
considerably ; for I carried about £40 in such toys and
trifles as the captain directed me to buy. These £40 I
had mustered together by the assistance of some of my
relations whom I corresponded with ; and who, I believe,
got my father, or at least my mother, to contribute so
much as that to my first adventure.











CRUSOE IS IN-GREAT FEAR DURING THE SECOND
STORM.

get clear; but finding the pirate gained upon us, and
would certainly come up with us in a few hours, we
prepared to fight; our ship having twelve guns, and the
rogue eighteen. About three in the afternoon he came
up with us, and bringing to, by mistake, just athwart
our quarter, instead of athwart our stern, as _he intended,
we brought eight of our guns to bear on that side, and
poured in a broadside upon him, which made him sheer
off again, after returning our fire, and pouring in also his
small shot from near two hundred men which he had on
board. However, we had not a man touched, all our
men keeping close. He prepared to attack us again,
and we to defend ourselves. But Jaying us on board the



next time upon our other quarter, he entered sixty men
upon our decks, who immediately fell to cutting and
hacking the sails and rigging. We plied them with



E



us LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON

small shot, half-pikes, powder-chests, and such like, and
cleared our deck of them twice. However, to cut short
this melancholy part of our story, our ship being dis-
abled, and three of our men killed, and eight wounded,
we were obliged to yield, and were carried all prisoners
into Sallee, a port belonging to the Moors.

The usage I had there was not so dreadful as at first
I apprehended ; nor was I carried up the country to the
emperor’s court, as the rest of our men were, but was
kept by the captain of the rover as his proper prize,



CRUSOE LEARNS SOMETHING OF NAVIGATION.

and made his slave, being young and nimble, and fit for
his business. At this surprismg change of my circum-
stances, from a merchant to a miserable slave, I was
perfectly overwhelmed; and now I looked back upon
my father’s prophetic discourse to me, that I should be
miserable and have none to relieye me, which I thought
was now so effectually brought to pass, that I could not
be worse; for now the hand of Heaven had overtaken
me, and I-was undone without redemption ; but, alas!
this was but a taste of the misery I was to go through,
as will appear in the sequel of this story.

As my new patron, or master, had taken me home to
his house, so I was in hopes that he would take me with
him when he went to sea again, believing that it would
some time or other be his fate to be taken by a Spanish
or Portuguese man-of-war; and that when I should be
set at liberty. But this hope of-mine was soon taken
away; for when he went to sea, he left me on shore to
look after his little garden, and do the common drudgery
of slaves about his house; and when he came home
again from his cruise, he ordered me to lie in the cabin
to look after the ship.

Here I meditated nothing but my escape, and what
method Tf might take to effect it, but found no way that
had the least probability in it; nothing presented to
make the supposition of it rational; for I had nobody
to communicate it to that would embark with me—no
fellow-slave, no Englishman, Irishman, or Scotchman,
there but myself ; so that for two years, though I often
pleased myself with the imagination, yet I never had
the least encouraging prospect of putting it in practice.

After about two years, an odd circumstance pre-
sented itself, which put the old thought of making some
attempt for my liberty again in my head. -My patron
lying at home longer than usual without fitting out his
ship, which, as I heard, was for want of money, he used,
constantly, once or twice a week, sometimes oftener, if
the weather was fair, to take the ship’s pinnace, and go
out into the road a-fishing ; and, as he always took me











and young Maresco with him to row the boat, we made
him very merry, and I proved very dexterous in catch-
ing fish; insomuch that sometimes he would send me
with a Moor, one of his kinsmen, and the _youth—the
Maresco, as they called him—to catch a dish of fish
for him, bes

It happened one time, that going a-fishing in a calm
morning, a fog rose so thick that though we were not
half a league from the shore, we lost sight of it> and
rowing we knew not whither or which way, we laboured
all day, and all the next night; and when the morning
came, we found we had pulled off to sea instead of pulling
in for the shore; and that we were at least two leagues
from the shore. However, we got well in again, though
with a great deal of labour and some danger ; for the
wind began to blow pretty fresh in the morning ; but
we were all very hungry Gia
- But our patron, warned by this disaster, resolved to
take more care of himself for the future; and having
lying by him the long-boat of our English ship that he
had taken, he resolved he would not go a-fishing any
more without a compass and some provision; so he
ordered the carpenter of his ship, who also was an
English slave, to build a little state-room, or cabin, in
the middle of the long-boat, like that of a barge, with a
place to stand behind it to steer, and haul home the
main-sheet; and room before for a hand or two to stand
and work the sails. She sailed with what we call a
shoulder-of-mutton sail; and the boom gibed over the
top of the cabin, which lay very snug and low, and had
in it room for him to lie, with a slave or two, and a

4 | table to eat on, with some small lockers to put in some

bottles of such liquor as he thought fit to drink; and

his bread, rice, and coffee.

We went frequently out with this boat a-fishing ; and

{| as I was most dexterous to catch for him, he never went

without me. It happened that he had appointed to go

+! out in this boat, either for pleasure or for fish, with two

or three Moors of some distinction in that place, and

2|for whom he had provided extraordinarily, and had

therefore sent on board the boat over-night a larger
store of provisions than ordinary ; and had ordered me
to get ready three fusees with powder and shot, which
were on board his ship, for that. they designed some
sport of fowling as well as fishing.

I got all things ready as he had directed, and waited
the next morning with the boat washed clean, her
ancient and pendants out, and everything to accommo-

?| date his guests; when by and by my patron came on
| board alone, and told me his guests had put off going,

from some business that fell out, and ordered me, with
the man and boy, as usual, to go out with the boat and
catch them some fish, for that his friends were to sup at
his house; and commanded that as soon as I got some
fish I should bring it home to his house: all which
I prepared to do. ;

This moment my former notions of deliverance darted
into my thoughts, for now I found I was likely to have
a little ship at my command ; and my master being gone,
I prepared to furnish myself, not for fishing business,
but for a voyage; though I knew not, neither did I so
much as consider, whither I should steer,—anywhere to
get out of that place was my desire.



CRUSOE. . aa

+



had been there before for our master. 1 conveyed also
a great lump of bees-wax into the boat, which weighed
above half a hundred-weight, with a parcel of twine or
thread, a hatchet, a saw, and a hammer, all of which
were of great use to us afterwards, especially the wax
to make candles. Another trick I tried upon him,
which he innocently came into-also: his name was
Ismael, which they call Muley, or Moely; so I called to
him :—* Moely,” said I, “ our patron’s guns are on board
the boat; can you not get a little powder and shot? It
may be we may kill some alcamies (a fowl like our
curlews) for ourselves, for I know he keeps the gunner’s
stores in the ship.” “ Yes,” says he, “Tl bring some”;
and accordingly he brought a great leather pouch, which
held a pound and a half of powder, or rather more}
and another with shot, that had five or six pounds, with
some bullets, and put all into the boat, At the same
time, I had found some powder of my master’s in the»
great cabin, with which I filled one of the large bottles
in the case, which was almost empty, pouring what was
in it into another; and, thus furnished with everything
needful, we sailed out of the port to fish, The castle,
which is at the entrance of the port, knew who we were,
and took no notice of us; and we were not above a.
mile out of the port before we hauled in our sail, and
set us down to fish. The wind blew from the N.N.F.,
which was contrary to my desire, for had it blow
southerly, I had been sure to have made the coast
Spain, and at least reached to the bay of Cadiz; but m:
resolutions were, blow which way it would, I would hi
gone from that horrid place where I was, and leave th
rest to fate. 2
After we had fished some time and caught not
for when I had fish on my hook, I would not pull them
up, that he might not see them, I said to the Moo
“This will not do; our master will not be thus served ;
we muss stand farther off.? He, thinking no harm
agreed, and, being in the head of the boat, set the sails:
and, as I had the helm, I run the boat outnear a league
farther, and then brought her to, as if I would fish;
when, giving the boy the helm, I stepped forward to
where the Moor was, and making as if I stooped for
something behind him, I took him by surprise with my
arm under his waist, and tossed him clear overbo
into the sea. He rose immediately, for he swam like
cork, and called to me, begged to be taken in, told me
he would go all over the world with me. He swam so
strong after the boat, that he would haye reached me
very quickly, there being but little wind; upon which I
stepped into the cabin, and fetching one of the fowling=
pieces, I presented it at him, and told him I had don ;
him no hurt, and if he would be quiet I would do him
none: “ But,’ said I, “you swim well enough to reach
to the shore, and the sea is calm ; make the best of your
way to shore, and I will do you no harm; butif you
come near the boat, Vl shoot you through the head,
for I am resolved to have my liberty”: so he turned
himself about, and swam for the shore, and I make no -
doubt but he reached it with ease, for he was an ex
lent swimmer. ee ae
I could have been content to have taken this Moor
with me, and have drowned the boy, but there was no
venturing to trust him. When he was gone, I turned




















CRUSOE’S SHIPMATES ARE TAKEN UP THE COUNTRY BY THE MOORS.

My first contrivance was to make a pretence to speak
to this Moor, to get something for our subsistence on
board; for I told him we must not presume to eat our
patron’s bread. He said that was true; so he brought
a larg¢ basket of rusk or biscuit, and three jars of fresh
water into the boat. I knew where my patron’s case of
bottles stood, which it was evident, by the make, were

taken out of some English prize, and I conveyed them
into the boat while the Moor was on shore, as if they

to the boy, whom they called Xury, and said to him,
“Xury, if you will be faithful to me, ll make you a
great man; but if you will not stroke your face to be
true to me,” that is, swear by Mahomet and his father’s
beard, “I must throw you into the sea too.” The boy
smiled in my face, and spoke so innocently, that I could
not distrust him, and swore to be faithful to me, and go
all over the world with me.

While I was in view of the Moor that was swimming,



LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON

=



I stood out directly to sea with the boat, rather stretching
to windward, that they might think me gone towards
the Straits’ mouth (as indeed any one that had been in
their wits must have been supposed to do): for who
would have supposed we were sailed on to the southward,
to the truly Barbarian coast, where whole nations of
Negroes were sure to surround us with their canoes, and
destroy us; where we could not go on shore but we
should be devoured by savage beasts, or more merciless
savages of human kind.

But as soon as it grew dusk in the evening, IT changed
my course, and steered directly south and by east,
bending my course a little towards the east, that I
might keep in with the shore: and having a fair, fresh

gale of wind, and a smooth, quiet sea, I made such sail |

that I believe by the next day at three o’clock in the
afternoon, when I first made the land, I could not be
less than one hundred and fifty miles south of Sallee:
quite beyond the Emperor of Morocco’s dominions, or
indeed of any other king thereabouts, for we saw no
people. -

Yet such was the fright I had taken of the Moors,
and the dreadful apprehensions I had of falling into
their hands, that I would not stop, or go on shore, or
come to an anchor; the wind continuing fair till I had
‘sailed in that manner five days; and then the wind
shifting to the southward, I concluded also that if any
of our vessels were in chase of me, they also would now
give over; so I ventured to make to the coast, and came
to an anchor in the mouth of a little river, I knew not
what, nor where; neither what latitude, what country,
what nation, or what river. I neither saw, nor desired
to see any people’; the principal thing I wanted was
fresh water. We came into this creek in the evening,
resolving to swim on shore as soon as it was dark, and
discover the country ; but as soon as it was quite dark,
“we heard such dreadful noises of barking, roaring, and
howling of wild creatures, of we knew not what kinds,

that the poor boy was ready to die with fear, and begged:

‘of me not to go on shore till day. “ Well, Xury,” said
I, “then I won’t; but it may be that we may see men
by day, who will be as bad to us as those lions.”—
“Then we give them the shoot gun,” says Xury, laughing,
“make them run wey.” Such English Xury spoke by
conversing among us slaves. However, I was glad to
see the boy so cheerful, and I gave him a dram (out of
our patron’s case of bottles) to cheer him up. After
all Xury’s advice was good, and I took it: we dropped
our little anchor, and lay still all night; I say still, for
we-slept none; for in two or three hours we saw vast
great creatures (we knew not what to call them) of
many sorts, come down to the sea-shore, and run into
the water, wallowing and washing themselves for the
pleasure of cooling themselves; and they made such
hideous howlings and yellings, that I never indeed heard
the like. A
Xury was dreadfully frighted, and indeed so was I
too; but we were both more frighted when we heard
. one of these mighty creatures come swimming towards
ow: boat; we could not see him, but we might hear him
by his blowing to be a monstrous huge and furious beast.
Xury said it was a lion, and it might beso for aught I
-know ; but poor Xury cried to me to weigh the anchor
and row away: ‘‘ No,” says I, “ Xury; we can slip our
eable, with the buoy to it, and go off to sea; they cannot
follow us far.’ I had no sooner said so, but I perceived
the creature (whatever it was) within two oars’ length,
which something surprised me; however, I immediately
‘stepped to the cabin-door, and taking up my gun, fired
at him ; upon which he immediately turned about, and
swam towards -the_ shore again.
_ _ But it is impossible to describe the horrid noises, and
hideous cries and -howlings, that were raised, as well
upon the edge of the shore as higher within the country,
upon the noise or report of the gun, a thing I have some
reason to believe those creatures had never heard before:
this convinced me that there was no going on shore for
us in the night on that coast, and how to venture on
shore in the day was another question too; for to have
fallen into the hands of any of the savages, had been
as bad as to have fallen into the hands of the lions and
tigers; at least we were equally apprehensive of the
danger of it.
Be that as it would, we were obliged to go on shore
. Somewhere or other for water, for we had not-a pint
left in the boat; when and where to get to it was the
point. Xury said, if I would let him go on shore with
one of the jars, he would find if there was any water,
and bring some to me. JI asked him why he would go?
why I should not go, and he stay in the boat? The boy
answered with so much affection, as made me love him
ever after. Says he, “If wild mans come, they eat me,
you go wey.”—* Well, Xury,” said I, “we will both go,
andif the wild mans come, we will kill them, they shall
eat neither of us.” So I gave Xury a piece of rusk
bread: to eat, and a dram out of our patron’s case of
bottles which I mentioned before; and we hauled the
boat in as near the shore as we thought was proper, and
so waded on shore ; carrying nothing but our arms, and
two jars for water.









I did not care to go out of sight of the boat, fearin&
the coming of canoes with savages down the river; but
the boy seeing a low place about a mile up the country,
rambled to it, and by and by I saw him come running
towards me. I thought he was pursued by some savage,
or frighted with some wild beast, and I ran forwards
towards him to help him; but when I came nearer to
him, I saw something hanging over his shoulders, which
was a.creature that he had shot, like a hare, but different
in colour, and longer legs: however, we were very glad of
it, and it was very good meat; but the great joy that
poor Xury came with, was to tell me he had found good
water, and seen no wild mans.

But we found afterwards that- we need not take such
pains for water, for a little higher up the creek where
we were we found the water fresh when the tidewas out,
which flowed but a little way up; so we filled our jars,
and feasted on the hare we had killed, and prepared to
go on our way, having seen no footsteps of any human
creature in that part of the country.

As I had been one voyage to this coast before, I knew
very well that the islands ofthe Canaries, and the Cape

de Verd Islands also, lay not far off from the coast. |

But as I had no instruments to take an observation to
know what latitude we were in, and not exactly know-
ing, or at least remembering, what latitude they were
in, I knew not where to look for them, or when to stand
off to sea towards them ; otherwise I might now easily
have found some of these islands. But my hope was,
that if I stood along this coast till I came to that part
where the Inglish traded, I should find some of their
vessels upon their usual design of trade, that would
relieve and take us in.

By the best of my calculation, that place where I
now was must be that country which, lying between the
Emperor of Morocco’s dominions and the Negroes, lies
waste and uninhabited, except by wild beasts; the
Negroes having abandoned it, and gone farther south,
for fear of the Moors; and the Moors not thinking it
worth inhabiting, by reason of its barrenness; and,

‘indeed, both forsaking it because of the prodigious

numbers of tigers, lions, leopards, and other furious
creatures which harbour- there ; so that the Moors use
it for their hunting only, where they go like an army,
two or three thousand men at a time: and, indeed; for
near a hundred miles together upon this coast, we saw
nothing but a waste uninhabited country by day, ‘and
heard nothing but howlings and roaring of wild beasts
by night. A

Once or twice in the day-time, I thought I saw ‘the
Pico of Teneriffe, being the high top of the Mountain
Teneriffe in the Canaries; and had a great mind to
venture out, in hopes of reaching thither; but having
tried twice, I was forced in again by contrary winds,
the sea also going too high for my little vessel; so I
resolved to pursue my first design, and keep along
the shore.

Several times I was obliged to land for: fresh water,
after we had left this place; and once in particular,
being early in the morning, we came to an anchor under
a little point of land, which was pretty high; and the
tide beginning to flow, we lay still-to go farther in.
Xury, whose eyes were more about him than it seems
mine were, calls softly to me, and tells me that we had
best go farther off the shore; “ for,’ says he, “look,
yonder lies a dreadful monster on the side of that
hillock, fast asleep.”” I looked where he pointed, and
saw a dreadful monster indeed, for it was a terrible
great lion that lay on the side of the shore; under the
shade of a piece of the hill that hung as it were a little
over him. . “ Xury,” says I, “you shall go on shore and
kill him.” Xury looked frighted, and said, “ Me Ixill!
he eat me at one mouth;” one mouthful he meant.
However, I said no more to the boy, but bade him lie
still, and I took our biggest: gun, which was almost
musket: bore, and loaded it with a good charge of
powder, and with two slugs, and laid it down; then
I loaded another gun with two bullets; and the third
(for we had three pieces) I loaded with five smaller
bullets. I took the best aim I could with the first
piece to have shot him in the head, but he lay so with
his leg raised a little above his nose that the slugs hit
his leg about the knee, and broke the bone. He started
up, growling at first, but finding his leg broken, fell
down again; and then got up upon three legs, and gave
the most hideous roar that ever I heard. I was a little
surprised that I had not hit him on the head; however,
I took up the second piece immediately, and though he
began to move off, fired again, and shot him in the head,
and had the pleasure to see him drop and make but little
noise, but lie struggling for life. Then Xury took heart,
and would have me let him go on shore. ‘“‘ Well, go,”
said I: so the boy jumped into the water, and taking a
little gun in one hand, swam to shore with the other
hand, and coming close to the creature, put the muzzle
of the piece to his ear, and shot him in the head again,
which despatched him quite. :

This was game indeed to us, but this was no food ; and
I was very sorry to lose three charges of powder and
shot upon a creature ‘that was good for nothing to us.



CRUSOE. 5

However, Xury said he would have some of him! so he
comes on board, and asked me to give him the hatchet.
“For what, Xury?” said I. “Me cut off his head,”
saidhe. However, Xury could not cut off his head, but
he cut off a foot, and brought it with him, and it was a
monstrous great one.

I bethought myself, however, that perhaps the skin
of him might, one way or other, be of some value to us;
and I resolved to take off his siin if I could, So Xury
and I went to work with him; but Xury was much the
better workman at it, for I knew very ill how to do it.
Indeed, it took us both up the whole day, but at last we
got off the hide of him, and spreading it on the top of
our cabin, the sun effectually dried it in two days’ time,
and it afterwards served me to lie upon. g

After this stop, we made on to the southward con-
tinually for ten or twelve days, living very sparingly on
our provisions, which began to abate very much, and
going no oftener to the shore than we were obliged to
for fresh water. My design in this was, to make the
River Gambia or Senegal, that is to say anywhere about
the Cape de Verd, where I was in hopes to meet with
some Huropean ship; and if I did not, I knew not what
course I had to take, but to seek for the islands, or
perish there among the Negroes. I knew that all the
ships from Europe, which sailed either to the coast
of Guinea or to Brazil, or to the East Indies, made this
Cape, or those islands ; and, in a word, I put the whole
of my fortune upon this single point, either that I must
meet with some ship, or must perish.

When I had pursued this resolution about ten days
longer, as I have said, I began to see that the land was
inhabited; and in two or three places, as we sailed by,
we saw people stand upon the shore to look at us; we
could also perceive they were quite black and naked. I
was once inclined to have gone on shore to them; but
Xury was my better counsellor,and said to me, “No go,
no go.” However, I. hauled in nearer the shore that I
might tall to them, and I found they ran along the
shore by me a good way: I observed they had no
weapons in their hands, except one, who had a long
slender stick, which Kury said -was a lance, and that
they could throw them a great way with good aim; so
I kept at a distance, but talked with them by’signs as
well as I could; and particularly made signs for some-
thing to eat; they beckoned to me to stop my boat, and
they-would fetch me some meat. - Upon this, I lowered.
the top of my sail; and lay by, and two of them ran up.
into the country, and in less than half an hour came
back, and brought with them two pieces of dried flesh
and some corn, such as is the produce of their country ;
but we neither knew what the one or the other was:
however, we were willing to accept it, but how to come
at it was our next dispute, for I would not venture on
shore to them, and they were as much afraid of us; but
they took a safe way for us all, for they brought it to
the shore and laid it down, and went and stood a great
way off till we fetched it on board, and then came close
‘to us again.

We made signs of thanks to them, forwe had nothing
to make them amends; but an opportunity offered that
very instant to oblige them wonderfully : for while we
were lying by the shore, came two mighty creatures, one
pursuing the other (as we took it) with great fury from
the mountains towards the sea; whether it was the male
pursuing the female, or whether they were in sport or
rage, we could not tell, any more than we could tell
whether it was usual or strange, but I believe it was
the latter; because, in the first place, those ravenous
creatures seldom appear but in the night; and, in the
‘second place, we found the people terribly frighted,
especially the women. The man that had the lance or
dart did not fly from them, but the rest did; however,
as the two creatures ran directly into the water, they
did not offer to fall upon any of the Negroes, but
plunged themselves into the sea, and swam about, as if
they had come for their diversion: at last one of them
began to come nearer our boat than at first I expected ;
but I lay ready for him, for I had loaded my gun with
all possible expedition, and bade Xury load both the
others. As soon as he came fairly within my reach, I
fired, and shot him directly in the head: immediately
he sank down into the water, but rose instantly, and
plunged up and down, as if he was struggling for life,
and so indeed he was: he immediately made to the
shore; but between the wound, which was his mortal
hurt, and the strangling of the water, he died just
before he reached the shore.

It is impossible to express the astonishment of these
poor creatures at the noise and fire of my gun; some of
them were even ready to die for fear, and fell down as
dead with the very terror; but when they saw the
creature dead, and sunk in the water, and that I made
signs to them to come to the shore, they took heart and
came, and began to search for the creature. I found
him by his blood staining the water: and by the help of
a rope, which I slung round him, and gave the Negroes
to haul, they dragged him on shore, and found that
it was a most curious leopard, spotted, and fine to an



admirable degree ; and the Negroes held up their hands



~~ a a

- out of their reach. I jumped out of the cabin, and

6 sss IPR AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON

with admiration, to think what it was I had killed
him with.

The other creature, frighted with the flash of fire and
the noise of the gun, swam on shore, and ran up directly
to the mountains from whence they came; nor could I,
at that distance know what it was. I found quickly
the Negroes wished to eat the flesh of this creature, so
I was willing to have them take it as a favourfrom me ;

THE MOORS GO A HUNTING IN AN ARMY. . ails.

which, when I made signs to them that they might take
him, they were very thankful for. Immediately they
fell to work with him; and though they had no knife,
yet with a sharpened piece of wood, they took off his
skin as readily, and much more readily, than we could
have done with a knife. They offered me some of the
flesh, which I declined, pointing out that I would give
it them; but made signs for the skin, which they gave
me very freely, and brought me a great deal more of
their provisions, which, though I did not understand,
yet TI accepted. I then made signs to them for some
water, and held out one of my jars to them, turning it
bottom upward, to show that it was empty, and that I
wanted to have it filled. They called immediately to
somo of their friends, and there came two women, and
brought a great vessel made of earth, and burnt, as I
supposed in the sun: this they set down to me, as
before, and I sent Xury on shore with my jars, and
filled: them all three. Tho women were. as naked as
the men,

I was now furnished with roots and corn, such as it
was, and water; and leaving my friendly Negroes, I
made forward for about eleven days more, without
offering to go near the shore, till I saw the land run
out a great length into the sea, at about the distance of
four or five leagues before me ; and the sea being very
calm, 1 kept a large offing to make this point.. At
length, dowbling the point, at about two leagues from
the land, I saw plainly land on the other side, to
seaward: then I concluded, as it was most certain
indeed, that this was the Cape de Verd, and those the
islands called, from thence, Cape de Verd Islands.
However, they were ata great distance, and I could not
well tell what I had best do; for if I should be taken
with a fresh of wind, I might neither reach one nor
other.

In this dilemma, as I was very pensive, I stepped into
the cabin, and sat down, Xury having the helm; when,
ona sudden, the boy cried. out, “ Master, master, a ship
with-a sail!” and the foolish boy was frightened out of
his wits, thinking it must needs be some of his master’s
ships sent to pursue us, but I knew we were far enough

immediately saw, not only the ship, but that it was
a Portuguese ship ; and, as I thought, was bound to the
coast of Guinea, for Negroes. But, when I observed
the course she steered, I was soon convinced they were
bound some other way, and did not design to come any
nearer to the shore: upon which I stretched out to sea
as much as I could, resolving to speak with them if
possible.

Vith all the sail I could make, I found I should not
be able to come in their way, but that they would bo
gone by before I could make any signal to them: but
after I had crowded to the utmost, and began to despair,
they, it seems, saw, by the help of their glasses, that
it was some European boat, which they supposed must
belong to some ship that was lost; so they shortened
sail to lei me come up. I was encouraged with this,
and as I had my patron’s ancient on board, I made a
waft of it to them, for a signal of distress, and fired a
gun, both which they saw ; for they told me they saw





the smoke, though they did not hear the gun. Upon
those signals they very kindly brought to, and lay by_

for me; and in about three hours time I came up with
them,

They asked me what I was, in Portugese, and in
Spanish, and in French, but I understood none of them ;
but, at last, a Scotch sailor, who was on board, called
to me; and I answered him, and told him I was an
Englishman, that I had made my escape out of slavery
from the Moors, at Sallee; they then bade me come
on board, and very
kindly took me in,
and all my goods.

It was an inex-
pressible joy to me,
which any one will
believe, that I was
thus delivered, as
I esteemed it, from
such a miserable
and almost hopeless
condition as I was
in; and I imme-
diately offered all
I had to the cap-
tain of the ship, as
a return for my
deliverance; but
he generously told
me, he would take
nothing from me,
but all that I had
should be delivered
safe to me, when
Icame to the Bra-
“For,” says

he, “I have’saved
your life on no
other terms than I would be glad to be saved myself ;



and it may, one time or other, be my lot to be

taken up in the same condition. Besides,” said
he, “ when I carry you to the Brazils, so great a way
from your own country, if I should take from you what
you have, you will be starved there, and then I only take
away that life I have given. No, no,” says he: ‘“‘ Seignor
Inglese” (Mr. Englishman), ‘I will carry you thither in
charity, and those things will help to buy your subsis-
tence there, and your passage home again.”

As he was charitable in this proposal, so he was just
in the performance to a tittle; for he ordered the
seamen, that none should touch anything that I -had:
then he took everything into his own possession, and
gave me back an exact inventory of them, that I might
have them, even to my three earthen jars.

As to my boat, it was a very good one; and that he
saw, and told me he would buy it of me for his ship’s
use ; and asked we what I would have for it. I told
him, he had been so generous to me in everything, that
I could not offer to make any price of the boat, but left
it entirely to him: upon which he told me he would give
me anote of hand to pay me eighty pieces of eight for it
at Brazil; and when it came there, if any one offered
to give more, he would make it up. He offered me also
sixty pieces of eight more for my boy Xury, which I
was loath to take; not that I was unwilling to let the
captain have him, but I was very loath to sell the poor
boy’s liberty, who had assisted me so faithfully in
procuring my own. However, when I let him know my
reason, he owned it to be just, and offered me this
medium, that he would give the boy an obligation to
set him free in ten years, if he turned Christian: upon
this, and Xury saying he was willing to go to him, I let
the captain have him.

We had a very good voyage to the Brazils, and I
arrived in the Bay de Todos los Santos, or All Saints’
Bay, in about twenty-two days after. And now I was
once more delivered from the most miserable of all
conditions of life; and what to do next with myself I
was to consider.

The generous treatment the captain gave me, I can
never enough remember : he would take nothing of me
for my passage, gave me twenty ducats for the leopard’s
skin, and forty for the lion’s skin, which I had in my

boat, and caused everything I had in the ship to be},

punctually delivered to me; and what I was willing to
sell, he bought of me, such as the case of bottles, two
of my guns, and a piece of the lump of bees’-wax—for
I had made candles of the rest: in a word, I made about
two hundred and twenty pieces of eight of all my
cargo; and with this stock, I went on shore in the
Brazils.

I had not been long here, before I was recommended |

to the house of a good, honest man; like himself, who
had an tngento, as they call it (that is, a plantation and
a sugar-house), I lived with him some time, and
acquainted myself, by that means, with the manner of
planting and making of sugar; and seeing how well
the planters lived, and how they got rich suddenly, I
resolved, if I could get a license to settle there, I would
turn planter among them; resolving, in the meantime,
to find out some way to get my money, which I had
left in London, rémitted to me, To this purpose,

CRUSOB,

getting a kind of letter of naturalization, I purchased
as much land that was uncured
reach, and formed a plan for my plantation and settle-
ment; such a one as might be suitable to the stock
which I proposed to myself to receive from England,

Thad a neighbour, a Portuguese, of Lisbon, but born
of English parents, whose name was Wells, and in much
such circumstances as I was. I call him my neighbour,
because his plantation lay next to mine, and we went
on very sociably together. My stock was but low, as
well as his: and we rather planted for food than any-
thing else, for about two years. However, we began
to increase, and our land began to come into order ;
so that the third year we planted some tobacco, and
made each of us a large piece of ground ready for
planting canes in the year to come. But we both
wanted help; and now I found, more than before, I
had done wrong in parting with my boy Xury.

But, alas! for me to do wrong that never did right,
was no great wonder. I had no remedy but to go on: I
had got into an employment quite remote to my genius.
and directly contrary to the life I delighted in, and for
which I forsook my farther’s house, and broke through
all his good advice. Nay, I was coming into the very
middle station, or. upper degree of low life, which my
father advised me to before, and which, if I resolved to
go on with, I might as well have stayed at home, and
never have fatigued myself in the world as I had done;
and I used often to say to myself, I could have done
this as well in England, among my friends, as have gone
five thousand miles off to do it among strangers and
savages, in a wilderness, and at such a distance as never
to hear from any part of the world that had the least
knowledge of me. ' ‘

In this manner I used to look upon my condition with
the utmost regret. I had nobody to converse with, but
now and then this neighbour; no work to be done, but
by the labour of my hands; and I used to say, I lived
just like a man cast away upon some desolate island,
that had nobody there but himself. But how just has
it been—and how should all men reflect, that when
they compare their present conditions with others that
are worse, Heaven may oblige them to make the ex-
change, and be convinced of their former felicity by
their experience—I say, how just has it been, that the



CRUSOE IS TAKEN UP BY A PORTUGUESE VESSEL,

truly solitary life I reflected on, in an island of mere
desolation, should be my lot, who had so often unjustly
compared it with the life which I then led, in which, had
I continued, I had, in all probability, been exceeding
prosperous andrich. - '

I was, in.some degree, settled in my measures for
carrying on the plantation, before my kind friend, the
captain of the ship that took me up at sea, went back—
for the ship remained there, in providing his lading, and



as my money would





preparing for his voyage, nearly three months; when,
telling him what little stock I had left behind me in
London, he gave me this friendly and sincere advice :—
“ Seignor Inglese,” says he (for so he always called me),
“if you will give me letters, and a procuration in form
to me, with orders to the person who has your money in
London, to send your effects to Lisbon, to such persons
as 1 shall direct, and in such goods as are proper for
this country, I will bring you the produce of them, God

_ willing, at my return; but, since human affairs are all

‘ subject to changes and disasters, I would have you give
orders but for one hundred pounds sterling, which, you
say, is half your stock, and let the hazard be run for the
first; so that, if it come safe, you may order the rest
the same way; and, if it miscarry, you may have the
other half to. have recourse to for your supply.”

This was so wholesome advice, and looked so friendly,
that I could not but be convinced it was the best course
I could take; so I accordingly prepared letters to the
gentlewoman with whom I had left my money, and a
procuration to the Portuguese captain, as he desired.

I wrote the English captain’s widow a full account of

- all my adventures—my slavery, escape, and how I had
met with the Portuguese captain at sea, the humanity
of his behaviour, and what condition I was now in, with
all other necessary directions for my supply ; and when
this honest captain came to Lisbon, he found means, by
some of the English merchants there, to send over, not
the order only, but a full account of my story to a
merchant at London, who represented it effectually to
her; whereupon she not only delivered the money, but,

-out of her own pocket, sent the Portugal captain a very
handsome present for his humanity and charity to me.

The merchant in London, vesting this hundred pounds
in English goods, such as the captain had written for,
sent them directly to him at Lisbon, and he brought
them all safe to me to the Brazils; among which, with-
out my direction (for I was too young in my business to
think of them), he had taken care to have all sorts of
tools, iron work, and utensils, necessary for my plantation
and which were of great use to me.

When this cargo arrived, I thought my fortunes made,
for I was surprised with the joy of it; and my good
steward, the captain, had laid out the five pounds, which
my friend had sent him for a present for himself, to
purchase and bring me over a servant, under bond for
six years’ service, and would not accept of any considera-
tion, except a little tobacco, which I would have him
accept, being of my own produce.

Neither was this all; for my goods being all English
manufacture, such as cloths, stuffs, baize; and things
particularly valuable and desirable in the country, I
found means to sell them to a very great advantage ; so
that I might say, I had more than four times the value
of my first cargo, and was now infinitely beyond my
poor neighbour—I mean in the advancement of my
plantation; for the first thing I did, I bought me a
Negro slave, and a European servant also—I mean
another besides that which the captain brought me from
Lisbon.

But as abused prosperity is oftentimes made the very
means of our greatest adversity, so was it with me. I
went onthenext year with great success in my plantation:
I raised fifty great rolls of tobacco on my own ground,
-more than I had disposed of for necessaries among
my neighbours; and these fifty rolls, being each of
above a hundred-weight, were well cured, and laid by
against the return of the fleet from Lisbon; and now
increasing in business and in wealth, my head began to
be full of projects and undertakings beyond my reach ;
such as are, indeed, often the ruin of the best heads in
business. Had I continued in the station I was now in,
I had room for all the happy things to have yet befallen
me for which my father so earnestly recommended ‘a
quiet, retired life; and of which he had so sensibly de-
scribed the middle station of life to be full of ; but other
things attended me, and I was still to be-the wilful
agent of all my own miseries; and particularly, to
increase my fault, and double the reflections upon my-
self, which in-my future sorrows I should have leisure
to make, all these miscarriages were procured by my
apparent obstinate adhering to my foolish inclination of

‘wandering abroad, and pursuing that inclination, in
contradiction to the clearest views of doing myself good
in a fair and plain pursuit of those prospects, and those
measures of life, which nature and Providence concurred
“to present me with, and to make my duty.

As I had once done thus in my breaking away from
my parents, so I could not be content now, but I must
go and leave the happy view I had of being a rich and
thriving man in my new plantation, only to pursue a
rash and immoderate desire of rising faster than the
nature of the thing admitted; and thus I cast myself
down again into the deepest gulf of human misery that
ever man fell into, or perhaps could be consistent with
life and a state of health in the world:

To come, then, by the just degrees, to the particulars
of this part of my story:—You may suppose, that
having now lived almost four years in the Brazils, and
beginning to thrive and prosper very well upon my







LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.

7



plantation, I had not only learned the language, but
had contracted acquaintance and friendship among my
fellow-planters, as well as among the merchants at St.
Salvador, which was our port ; and that, in my discourses
among them, I had frequently given them an account of
my two voyages to the coast of Guinea; the manner of
trading with the Negroes there, and how easy it was to
purchase upon the coast for trifles—such as beads, toys,
knives, scissors, hatchets, bits of glass, and the like—not
only gold dust, Guinea grains, elephants’ teeth, &c.,
but Negroes, for the service of the Brazils, in great
numbers.

They listened always very attentively to my discourses
on these heads, but especially to that part which related to
the buying Negroes, which was a trade, at that time, not
only not far entered into, but, as far as it was, had been
carried on by assientos, or. permission of the kings of
Spain and Portugal, and engrossed in the public stock ;
FS that few Negroes were bought, and those excessively
dear.

It happened, being in company with some merchants
and planters of my acquaintance, and talking of those
things very earnestly, three of them came to me next
morning, and told me they had been musing very much
upon what I had discoursed with them of the last night,
and they came to make a secret proposal to me; and,
after enjoining me to secrecy, they told me that they
had a mind to fit out a ship to go to Guinea; that they
had all plantations as well as I, and were straitened for
nothing so much as servants; that as it was a trade
that could not be carried on, because they could not
publicly sell the Negroes when they came home, so they
desired to make but one voyage, to bring the Negroes
on shore privately, and divide them among their own
plantations ; and, in a word, the question was, whether
I would go their supercargo in the ship, to manage
the trading part on the coast of Guinea; and they
offered me that I should have my equal share of the
Negroes, without providing any part of the stock.

This was a fair proposal, it must be confessed, had it
been made to any one that had not had a settlement
and a plantation of his own to look after, which was in
a fair way of coming to be very considerable, and with a
good stock upon it; but for me, that was thus entered
and established, and had nothing to do but to go on asT
had begun, for three or four years more, and to have
sent for the other hundred pounds from England ; and
who in that time, and with that little addition, could
scarce have failed of being worth three or four thousand
pounds sterling, and that increasing too—for me to
think of such a voyage was the most preposterous
thing that ever man in such circumstances could be
guilty of.

But I, that was born to be my own destroyer, could
no more resist the offer than I could restrain. my first
rambling designs when my father’s good counsel was
lost upon me. Ina word, I told them I would go with
all my heart, if they would undertake to look after my
plantation in my absence, and would dispose of it to
such as I should direct, if I miscarried. This they all
engaged to do, and entered into writings or covenants
to do so; and I made a formal will, disposing of my
plantation and effects in case of my death, making the
captain of the ship that had saved my life, as before,
my universal heir, but obliging him to dispose of my
effects as I had directed in my will; one half of the
produce being to himself, and the other to be shipped
in England,

In short, I took all possible caution to preserve my
effects, and to keep up my plantation. Had I used half
as much prudence to have looked into my own interést,

and have made a judgment of what I ought to have

done and not to have done, I had certainly never gone
away from so prosperous an undertaking, leaving all the
probable views of a thriving circumstance, and gone
upon a voyage to sca, attended with all its common
hazards, to say nothing of the reasons I had to expect
particular misfortunes to myself.

But I was hurried on, and obeyed blindly the dictates
of my fancy rather than my reason ; and, accordingly,
the ship being fitted out, and the cargo furnished, and
all things done, as by agreement, by my partners in the
voyage, I went on board in an evil hour, the Ist of
September, 1659, being the same day eight years that I
went from my father and mother at Hull, in order to
act the rebel to their authority, and the fool to my own
interests.

Our ship was about one hundred and twenty tons
burden, carried six guns, and fourteen men, besides the
master, his boy, and myself. We had on board no large
cargo of goods, except of such toys as were fit for our
trade with the Negroes, such as’ beads, bits of glass,
shells, and other trifles, especially little looking-glasses,
knives, scissors, hatchets and the like.

The same day I went on board we set sail, standing
away to the northward upon our own coast, with design
to stretch over for the African coast when we came
about ten or twelve degrees of northern latitude, which,
it seems, was the manner of course in those days.
had very good weather, only excessively hot, all the

/



We | go
| God’s mercy and the wild sea; for though the storm

way upon our own coast, till we came to the height of
Cape St. Augustino ; from whence, keeping further off
at sea, we lost sight of land, and steered as if we were ©
bound for the isle Fernando de Noronha, holding our
course N.E. by N., and leaving those isles on the east.
In this course we passed the line *» about twelve days’
time, and were, by our last observation, in seven degrees
twenty-two minutes northern latitude, when a violent
tornado, or hurricane, took us quite out of our know-
ledge. It began from the south-east, came about to the
north-west, and then settled in the north-east; from
whence it blew in such a terrible manner, that for
twelve days together we could do nothing but drive,
and, scudding away before it, let it carry us whither
ever fate and the fury of the winds directed; and,
during these twelve days, I need not say that I expected
every day to be swallowed up; nor, indeed, did any in
the ship expect to save their lives.

In this distress we had, besides the terror of the
storm, one of our men die of the calenture, and one
man and the boy washed overboard. About the twelfth
day, the weather abating alittle, the master made an
observation as well as he could, and found that he was
in about eleven degrees north latitude, but that he was
twenty-two degrees of longitude difference west from
Cape St. Augustino ; so that he found he was upon the
coast of Guiana, or the north part of Brazil, beyond the
river Amazons, towards that of the river Oroonoque,
commonly called the Great River; and began to con-
sult with me what course he should take, for the ship
was leaky, and very much disabled, and he was going
directly back to the coast of Brazil.

I was positively against that; and looking over the
charts of the sea-coasts of America with him, we con-
cluded there was no inhabited country for us to have
recourse to, till we oame within the circle of the
Caribbee Islands, and therefore resolved to stand away
for Barbados; which, by keeping off at sea, to avoid
the -indraft of the Bay or Gulf of Mexico, we might
easily perform, as we hoped, in about fifteen days’ sail ;
whereas we could not possibly make our voyage to the
coast of Africa without some assistance both to our ship
and to ourselves.

With this design we changed our course, and steered
away N.W. by W., in order to reach some of our
English islands, where I hoped for relief. But our
voyage was otherwise determined; for, being in the
latitude of twelve degrees eighteen minutes, a second
storm came upon us, which carried us away with the
same impetuosity westward, and drove us so out of the
way of all human commerce, that, had all our lives been
saved as to the sea, we were rather in danger of being
devoured by savages than ever returning to our own
country.

In this distress, the wind still blowing very hard, one
of our men early in the morning cried out, “ Land!”
and we had no sooner run out of the cabin to look out,
in hopes of seeing whereabouts in the world we were,
than the ship struck upon a sand, and in a moment, her
motion being so stopped, the sea broke over her in such
a manner, that we expected we should all have perished
immediately; and we were immediately driven into our
close quarters, to shelter us from the very foam and
spray of the sea.

Tt is not easy for any one who has not been in the
like condition to describe or conceive the consternation
of men iii such circumstances. We knew ‘nothing where
we were, or upon what land it was we were driven—
whether an island or the main, whether inhabited or not
inhabited. As the rage of the wind was still great,
though rather less than at first, we could not so much
as hope to have the ship hold many minutes without
breaking into pieces, unless the winds, by a kind of
miracle, should turn immediately about. Ina word, we
sat looking upon one another, and expecting death every
moment, and every man, accordingly, preparing for
another world ; for there was little or nothing more for
us to do in this. That which was‘our present comfort,
and all the comfort we had, was that, contrary to our
expectation, the ship did not break yet, and that the
master said the wind began to abate.

Now, though we thought that the wind did a little
abate, yet the ship having thus struck upon the sand,
and sticking too fast for us to expect her getting off, we
were in a dreadful condition indeed, and had nothing to
do but to think of saving our lives as well as we could.
We had a boat at our stern just before the storm, but
she was first staved by dashing against the ship’s rudder,
and in the next place, she broke away, and either sunk,

or was driven off to sea ; so there was no hope from her.

‘We had another boat on board, but how to get her off
into the sea was a doubtful thing. However, there was
no time to debate, for we fancied the ship would break
in pieces every minute, and some told us she was actually
broken already.

-In this distress, the mate of our vessel laid hold of the
boat, and with the help of the rest of the men, got her
slung over the ship’s side; and getting all into her, let
, and committed ourselves, being eleven in number, to





8

LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.



upon the shore, and might be well called den wild zee, as
the Dutch call the sea in a storm.

And now our case was very dismal indeed; for we all
saw plainly that the sea went so high that the boat
Oral | not live, and that we should be inevitably drowned.
As to making sail, we had none, nor, if we had, could
we have done anything with it; so we worked at the oar
towards the land, though with heavy hearts, like men
going to execution ; for we all knew that when the boat
came nearer the shore, she would be dashed in a thousand
pieces by the breach of the sea. However, we committed
our souls to God in the most earnest manner; and the
wind driving us towards the shore, we hastened our
destruction with our own hands, pulling as well as we
could towards land,

What the shore was, whether rock or sand, whether
steep or shoal, we knew not. The only hope that could
rationally give us the least shadow of expectation, was,
if we might find some bay or gulf, or the mouth of
some river, where by great chance we might have run
our boat in, or got under the lee of the land, and per-
haps made smooth water. But there was nothing like
this appeared ; but as we made nearer and nearer the
shore, the land looked more frightful than the sea.

After we had rowed or rather driven about a league
and a half, as we reckoned it, a raging wave, mountain-
like, came rolling astern of us, and plainly bade us

was abated considerably, yet the sea ran dveadfully high |







ZZ

CRUSOE OLIMBS INTO THE WRECK BY THE FORECHAINS.

expect the coup de grdce. In a word, it took us with
such a fury, that it overset the boat at once; and
separating us, as well from the boat as from one another,
gave us not time to say, ““O God!” for we were all
swallowed up in a moment.

_ Nothing can describe the confusion of thought which
I felt, when I sunk into the water; for though I swam
very well, yet I could not deliver myself from the
waves so as to draw breath, till that wave having driven
ms, or rather carried me, a vast way on towards the
shore, and having spent itself, went back, and left me
* upon the land almost dry, but half dead with the water
I took in. Ihad so much presence of mind, as well as
bréath left, that, seeing myself nearer the main land
than I expected, I got upon my feet, and endeavoured
to make on towards the land as fast as I could, before
another wave should return and take me up again; but
I soon found it was impossible to avoid it; for I saw
the sea come after me as high as a great hill, and as
furious as an enemy, which I had no means or strength
to contend with: my business was to hold my breath,
and raise myself upon the water, if I could; and so,
by swimming, to preserve my breathing and pitt myself
towards the shore, if possible, my greatest concern now
being, that the sea, as it would carry me a great way
towards the shore when it came on, might not carry me
back again with it when it gave back towards the sea.



‘he wave that éame ttpon me agaih, buried me at once
twenty or thirty feet deep in its own body, and I could
feel myself carried with a mighty force and swiftness
towards the shore a very great way; but I held my
breath, and assisted myself to swim still forward with
all my might, I was ready to burst with holding my
breath, when as I felt myself raising up, so, to my
immediate relief, I fond my head and hands shoot out
above the surface of the water; and though it was not
two seconds of time that I could keep myself s0, yet it
relieved me greatly, gave me breath and new courage.
I was covered again with water a good while, but: not so
long but L held it out; and, finding the water had spent
itself and began to return, I struck forward against the
return of the waves, and felt ground again with my feet.
I stood still a few moments to recover breath and till
the waters went from me, and then took to my heels
and ran, with what strength I had, further towards the
shore, But neither would this deliver me from the fury
of the sea, which came pouring in after me again ; and
twice more I was lifted up by the waves and carried
forwards as before, the shore being very flat.

The last time of these two had well-nigh been fatal
to me, for the sea having hurried me along, as before,
landed me, or rather dashed me, against a piece of a rock,
and that with such force, that it left me senseless, and
indeed helpless, as to my own deliverance; for the blow
faking my side and breast, beat the breath, as it were,
quite out of my body ; and had it returned again imme-
diately, I must have been strangled in the water; but
I recovered a little before the return of the waves, and
seeing I should be covered again with the water, I re-
solyed to hold fast by a piece of the rock, and so to hold
my breath, if possible, till the wave went back, Now,
as the waves were not so high as at first, being nearer
land, I held my hold till the wave abated, and then
fetched another run, which brought me so near the
shore, that the next wave, though it went over me, yet
did not s0 swallow me up as to carry me away ; and the

¢)next run I took, I got to the main land, where, to my

great comfort, I clambered up the cliffs of the shore,
and sat me down upon the grass, free from danger and
quite out of the reach of the water.

I was now landed, and safe on shore, and began to
look up and thank God that my life was saved,in a case
wherein there was, some minutes before, scarce any
room to hope. I believe it is impossible tc express, to
the life, what the ecstasies and transports of the soul
are, when it is so saved, as I may say, out of the very
grave: and I do not wonder now at the custom, when
a malefactor, who has the halter about his neck, is tied
up, and-just going to be turned off, and has a reprieve
brought to him—I say, I do not wonder that they
bring a surgeon with it, to let him blood that very
moment they tell him of it, that the surprise may not
‘drive the animal spirits from the heart, and over-
whelm him, Z

For sudden joys, like griefs, confound at first,
I walked about on the shore lifting up my hands,

and my whole being, as I may say, wrapt up’ in a con-
templation of my deliverance; making a thousand

| gestures and motions, which I cannot describe; reflect-

ing upon all my ‘comrades that were drowned, and that
there should not'be one soul saved but myself ; for, as
for them, I never saw them afterwards, or any sign of
them, except three of their hats, one cap, and two shoes
that were not fellows, é F

I cast my eyes to the stranded vessel, when, the breach
and froth of the sea being so big, I could hardly see it,
it lay so far off; and considered, Lord! how was it
possible I could get on shore? S

After I had solaced my mind with the comfortable
part of my condition, I began to look round me, to see
what kind of place I was in, and what was next to be
done: and I soon*found my comforts abate, and that,
in a word, I had a dreadful deliverance: for I was wet,
had no clothes to shift me, nor anything either to eat
or drink to comfort me; neither did I see: any prospect
before me, but that of perishing with hunger, or being
devoured by wild beasts; and that which was particularly
afflicting to me was, that I had no weapon, either to
hunt and kill any creature for my sustenance, or to
defend myself against any other creature that might
desire to kill me for theirs. In a word, I had nothing
about me out a knife, a tobacco-pipe, and a little tobacco
in a box. This was all my provisions; and this threw
me into terrible agonies of mind, that for a while, I ran
about like a madman. Night coming upon me, I began,
with a heavy heart, to consider what would be my lot
if there were any ravenous beasts in that country, as at
night they. always come abroad for their prey.

All the remedy that offered to my thoughts at that
time, was to get up into a thick bushy tree like a fir,
but thorny, which grew near me, and where I resolved
to sit all night, and consider the next day what death
I should die, for as yet I saw no prospect of life. I
walked about a furlong from the shore, to see if I

great joy; and having drunk, and put a little tobacco
in my mouth to prevent huuger, I went to the tree, and
getting up into it, endeavoured to place myself so that
if I should sleep I might not fall. And having cut me
a short stick, like a truncheon, for my defence, I took
up my lodging ; and having been excessively fatigued,
I fell fast asleep, and slept as comfortably as, I believe,
few could have done in my condition, and found myself
more refreshed with it than, I think, I ever was on such
an occasion.

When I waked it was broad day, the weather clear,
and the storm abated, so that the sea did not rage and
swell as before. But that which surprised me most was,
that the ship was lifted off in the night from the sand
where she lay, by the swelling of the tide, and was
driven up almost as far as the rock which I at first
mentioned, where I had been so bruised. by the wave
dashing me against it. This being within about a mile
from the shore where I was, and the ship seeming to
stand upright still, I wished myself on board, that
at least I might save some necessary things for my

e,

When I came down from my apartment in the tree,

I looked about me again, and the first thing I found was
the boat, which lay, as the wind and the sea had tossed
her up, upon the land, about two miles on my right
hand, I walked as far as I could upon the shore to
have got to her; but found a neck or inlet of water
|. between me and the boat which was about half a mile
‘broad ; so I came back for the present, being more intent
upon getting at the ship, where I hoped to find some-.
thing for my present subsistence,

A little after noon, I found the sea very calm, and the
tide ebbed so far out that I could come within a quarter
of a mile of the ship, And here I found a fresh re-
newing of my grief; for I saw evidently, that if we had
kept on board, we had been all safe—this is to say, we
had all got safe on shore, and I had not been so
miserable as to be left entirely destitute of all com-
fort and company as I now was. This forced tears
to my eyes again; but as there was little relief in that,
I resolved, if possible, to get to the ship ; so I pulled off
my clothes, for the weather was hot to extremity, and



took to the‘water. But when I came to the ship, my
difficulty was still greater to know how to get on board ;
for, as she lay aground, and high out of the water, there
was nothing within my reach to lay hold of. I swam
round her twice, and the second time I spied a small
piece of rope, which I wondered I did not see at first,
hung down by the fore-chains so low, as that with great
difficulty I got hold of it, and by the help of that repe
I got up into the forecastle of the-ship. Here I found
that the ship was bulged, and had a great deal of water
in her hold; but that she lay so on the side of a bank
of hard’sand, or rather earth, that her stern lay lifted
up upon the bank, and her head low, almost to the
water. By this means all her quarter was free, and all
that was in that part was dry ; for you may be sure my
first work was to search, and to see what was spoiled
and what was free. And, first, I found that all the
ship’s provisions were dry and untouched by the water,
and being very well diposed to eat, I went to the bread-
room, and filled my pockets with biscuit, and eat it as
I-went about other things, for I had no time to lose. I
also found some rum in the great cabin, of which I took
a large dram, and which I had, indeed, need enough of
to spirit me for what was before me. Now I wanted
nothing but a boat to furnish myself with many things
which I foresaw would be very necessary to me.

Tt was in vain to sit still and wish for what was not
to be had; and this extremity roused my application.
‘We had several spare yards, and two or three large spars
of wood, and a spate top-mast or two in the ship: I
resolved to fall to work with these, and I flung as many
of them overboard as I could manage for their weight,
tying every one with a rope, that they might not drive
away. When this was done, I went down the ship’s
side; and pulling them to me, I tied four of them
together at both ends, as well as I could, in the form
of a raft, and laying two or three short pieces of plank
upon them cross-ways, I found I could walk upon it very
well, but that it was not able to bear any great weight,
the pieces being too light. So i went to work, and with
a carpenter’s saw I cut a spare top-mast into three
lengths, and added them to my raft, with a great deal
of labour and pains. But the hope of furnishing myself
with necessaries, encouraged me to go beyond what I
should have been able to have done upon another
occasion. , i

My raft was now strong enough to bear any reason-
able weight. My next care was what to load it with,
and how to preserve what I laid upon it from the
surf of the sea: but I was not long considering this.
I first laid all the plank or boards upon it that I could
get, and having considered well what I most wanted, I
first. got three of the seamen’s chests, which I had
broken open and emptied, and lowered them down upon



my raft; the first of these I filled with provisions, viz.
bread, rice, three Dutch cheeses, five pieces of dried

could find any fresh water to drink, which I did, to my | goat’s flesh (which we lived much upon) and a Little





LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOB. 9

ee



remainder of Huropean corn, which had been laid by
for some fowls which we brought to sea with us, but
the fowls were killed. There had been some barley
and wheat together ; but, to my great disappointment,
I found afterwards that the rats had eaten or spoiled it
all. As for liquors, I found several cases of bottles
belonging to our skipper, in which were some cordial
waters; and, in all, about five or six gallons of rack.
These I stowed by themselves, there being no-need to
put them into the chest, nor any room for them, While
I was doing this, I found the tide began to flow, though
very calm; and I had the mortification to see my coat,
shirt, and waistcoat, which I had left on the shore, upon
the sand, swim away. As for my breeches, which were
only linen, and open-knee’d, I swam on board in them
and my stockings. However, this set me on rummag-
ing for clothes, of which I found enough, but took no
more than F wanted for present use, for I had other
things which my eye was more upon—as, first, tools to
work with on shore. And it was after long searching
that I found out the carpenter’s chest, which was, indeed,
a very useful prize to me, and much more valuable than
a ship-load of gold would have been at that time. I
got it down to my raft, whole as it was, without losing
time to look into it, for I knew in general what it

. contained.

~My next care was for some amunition and arms.

of the tide set into it; so I guided my raft, as well as I
could, to keep in the middle of the stream.

But here I had like-to have suffered a second ship-
wreck, which, if I had, I think, verily, would have
broken my heart; for, knowing nothing of the coast,
my raft ran aground at one end of it upon a shoal, and
not being aground at the other end, it wanted but a
little that all my cargo had slipped off towards the end
that was afloat, and so fallen into:'the water. I did my
utmost, by setting my back against the chests, to keep
them in their places, but could not thrust off the raft
with all my strength; neither durst I stir from the
posture I was in ; but holding up the chests with all my
might, I stood in that manner near half an hour, in
which time the rising of the water brought me a little
more upon a level; and, a little after, the water still
rising, my raft floated again, and I thrust. her off with
the oar I had into the channel, and then driving up
higher, I at length found myself in the mouth of a
little river, with land on. both sides, and a strong current
of tide running up. I looked on both sides for a proper
place to get to shore, for I was not willing to be driven
too high up the river: hoping, in time, to see some ship
at sea, and therefore resolved to place myself as near the
coast as I could.

At length I spied a little cove on the right shore of
the creek, to which, with great pain and difficulty, I

which lay as in a ridge from it, northward. I took out
one of the fowling-pieces, and one of the pistols, and a
horn of powder; and thus armed, I travelled for dis-
covery up to the top, of that hill, where, after I had
with great labour and difficulty got to the top, I saw
my fate, to my great afiliction, viz. that I wasin an
island environed every way with the sea: no land to be
seen except some rocks, which lay a great way off ; and
two small islands, léss than this, which lay about three
leagues to the west.

I found also that the island I was in was barren, and,
as I saw good reason to believe, uninhabited except by
wild beasts, of whom, however, I saw none. Yet I saw
abundance of fowls, but knew not their kinds; neither
when I killed them could I tell what was fit for food,
and what not. At my coming back, I shot at a great
bird which I saw sitting upon a tree on the sidé of a
great wood. I believe it was the first gun that had
been fired there since the creation of the world. I had
no sooner fired, than from all parts of the wood there
arose an innumerable number of fowls, of many sorts,
making a confused screaming and crying, and every one
according to his usual note, but not one of them of any
kind that Iknew. As for the creature I killed, I took
it to be a kind of hawk, its colour and beak resembling
it, but it had no talons or claws more than common.
Its flesh vas carrion. and fit for nothing.



CRUSOE LOADS HIS RAFT.

There were two very good fowling-pieces in the great
cabin, and two pistols. These I secured first, with some
powder-horns and a small bag of shot, and two old rusty
swords. I knew there were three barrels of powder in
the ship, but knew not where our gunner had stowed
them; but with much search I found them, two of them
dry and good, the third had taken water. Those two I
got to my raft, with the arms. And now I thought
myself pretty well freighted, and began to think how I
should get to shore with them, having neither sail, oar,
nor rudder; and the least.cap-full of wind would have

_ overset all my navigation.

I had three encouragements: 1st, a smooth, calm sea ;
Qndly, the tide rising, and setting in to the shore; 3rdly,
what little wind there was blew me towards the land.
And thus, having found two or three broken oars
belonging to the boat—and, besides the tools which were
in the chest, I found two saws, an axe, and a hammer:
with this cargo I put to sea. For a mile, or thereabouts,
my raft went very well, only that I found it drive a little
distant from the place where I had landed before; by
which I perceived that there was some indraft of the
water, and consequently, I hoped to find some creek
or river there, which I might make use of as a port to
get to land with my cargo. e

As I imagined, soit was. There appeared before me
a little opening of the land, and I found a strong current

ORUSOE’S RAFL IS NEARLY UPSET.

guided my raft, and at last got so near, that, reaching
ground with my oar, I could thrust her directly in.
But here I had like to have dipped all my cargo into

the sea again; for that’ shore lying pretty steep—that

is to say, sloping—there was no placé to land, but where
one end of my float, if it ran on shore, would lie so
high, and the other sink lower, as before, that it would
endanger my cargo again. © All that I could do, was to
wait till the tide was at the highest, keeping the raft
with my oar like an anchor, to hold the side of it fast
to the shore, near a flat piece of ground, which I expected
the water would flow over; and so it did. As soon as I
found water enough—for my raft drew about a foot of
water—I thrust her on upon that flat piece of ground,
and there fastened or moored her, by sticking my two
broken oars into the ground, one on-one side, near one
end, and one on the other side, near the other end; and
thus I lay till the water ebbed away, and left my raft
and all my cargo safe on shore.

My next work was to view. the country, and seek a
proper place for my habitation, and where to stow my
goods to secure them from whatever might happen.
Where I was, I yet knew not; whether on the continent
or on an island; whether inhabited or not inhabited;
whether in danger of wild beasts or not. There was a
hill not above a mile from me, which rose up very steep
and high, and which seemed to overtop some other hills,

Contented with this discovery, I came back to my *

raft, and fell to work to bring my cargo on shore, which
took me up the rest of that day. What to do with
myself at night I knew not, nor indeed where to rest,
for I was afraid to lie down on the ground, not knowing
but some wild beast might devour me, though, as J
afterwards found, there was really no need for those
fears.

However, as well as I could, I barricaded myself
round with the chests and boards that I had brought on
shore, and made a kind of hut for that night’s lodging.
As for food, I yet saw not which way to supply myself,
except that I had seen two or three creatures, like hares,
run out of the wood where I shot the fowl.

I now began to consider that I might yet get a great
many things out of the ship which would be useful to
me, and particularly some of the rigging and sails, and
such other things as might come to land; and I resolved
to make another voyage on board the vessel, if possible.
And as I knew that the first storm that blew must
necessarily break her all in pieces, I resolved to set all
other things apart till I had got everything out of the
ship that I could get. Then I called a council—that is
to say, in my thoughts—whether I should take back the
raft; but this appeared impracticable: so I resolved to
go as before, when the tide was down; and I did so,
only that I stripped before I went from my hut, having

a2



10 LIFE A

ND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON





nothing on but a chequered shirt, a pair of linen drawers, | was no great harm, for I was near the shore; but as to

and a pdir of pumps on my feet.

; Igot on board the ship as before, and prepared a
second raft; and, having had experience of the first, I
neither made this so: unwieldy, nor loaded it so hard,
but yet I brought away several things very useful to
me}; as, first, in the carpenter’s stores, I found two or
three bags full of nails and spikes, a great screw-jack,
a dozen or two of hatchets, and, above all, that most
useful thing called a grindstone. All these I secured,
together with several things belonging to the gunner,
particularly two or three iron crows, and two barrels of
musket bullets, seven muskets, another fowling-piece,
with some small quantity of powder more; a large
bagful of small shot, and a great roll of sheet-lead ; but
this last was so heavy, I eould not hoist it up to get it
over the ship’s side.

Besides these things, I took all the men’s clothes
that I could find, and a spare fore-top sail, a hammock,
and some bedding ; and with this I loaded my second
raft, and brought them all safe on shore, to my very
great comfort.

I was under some apprehension, during my absence
from the land, that at least my provisions might be
devoured on shore: but when I came back, I found no
sign of any visitor; only there sat a creature like a
wild cat, upon one of the chests, which, when I came
towards it, ran away a little distance, and then stood
still. She sat very composed and unconcérned, and
looked full in my face, as if she had a mind to be ac-
quainted with me. I presented my gum at her, but, as
she did not understand it, she was perfectly unconcerned
at it, nor did she offer to stir away ; upon which I tossed
her a bit of biscuit, though, by the way, I was not very
free of it, for my store was not great: however, I
spared her a bit, I say, and she went to it, smelled at
it, and ate it, and looked (as if pleased) for more 3 but
I thanked her, and could spare no more: so she marched
off.
Having got my second cargo on shore,—though I was
fain to open the barrels of powder, and bring them by
parcels, for they were too heavy, being large casks,—I
went to work to make me a little tent, with the sail,
and some poles which I cut for that purpose: and into
this tent I brought everything that I knew would spoil
either with rain or sun; and I piled all the empty
chests and casks up in a circle round the tent, to
fortify it from any sudden attempt, either from man
or beast.

When I had done this, I blocked up the door of the
tent with some boards w-thin, and an empty chest set
up on end without; and spreading one of the beds upon
the ground, laying my two pistols just at my head, and
my gun at length by me, I went to bed for the first
time, and slept very quietly all night, for I was very
weary and heavy; for the night before I had slept
little, and had laboured very hard all day, to fetch
all those things from the ship, and to get them on
shore.

I had the biggest magazine of all kinds now that
ever was laid up, I believe, for one man: but I was not
satisfied still, for while the ship sat upright in that
posture, I thought I ought to get everything out of her
that I could: so every day at low water I went on
board, and brought away something or other; but
particularly the third time I went, I brought away as
much of the rigging as I could, as also all the small
ropes and rope-twine I could get, with a piece of spare
canvas, which was to mend the sails upon occasion, and
the barrel of wet gunpowder. In a word, I brought
away all the sails first and last; only that I was fain to
cut them in pieces, and bring as much at a time as I
could, for they were no more useful to be sails, but as

* mere canvas only,

But that which comforted me more still, was, that
last of all, after I-had made five or six such voyages as
these, and thought I had nothing more to expect from
the ship that was worth my meddling with ;—I say,
after all this, I found a great hogshead of bread, three
large runiets of rum, or spirits, and a box of sugar,
and a barrel of fine flour: this was surprising to me,
because I had given over expecting any more provisions,
except what was spoiled by the water. I soon emptied
the hogshead of the bread, and wrapped it up, parcel
by parcel, in pieces of the sails, which I cut out; and,
in a word, I got all this safe on shore alse.

The next day I made another voyage, and now,
having plundered the ship of what was portable and
fit to hand out, 1 began with the cables. Cutting the
great cable into pieces, such as I could move, I got two

cables and a hawser on shore, with all the iron-work I
could get; and having cut down the spritsail-yard, and
the mizen-yard, and everything I could, to make a
large raft, I loaded it with all these heavy goods, and
came away. But my good luck began now to leave
me; for this raft was so unwieldy, and so overladen,
that, after I had entered the little cove where I had
landed the rest of my goods, not being able to guide it
so handily as I did the other, it overset, and threw me
and all my cargo into the water. As for myself, it

my cargo, it was a great part of it lost, especially the
iron, which I expected would have been of great use to
me: however, when the tide was out, I. got most of
the pieces of cable ashore, and some of the iron, though
with infinite labour ; for I was fain to dip for it into the
water, a work which fatigued me very much. After
this, I went every day on board, and brought away what
I could get.

I had been now thirteen days on shore, and had been
eleven times on board the ship, in which time I had
brought away all that one pair of hands could well be
supposed capable to bring; -though I believe verily,
had the calm weather held, I should have brought
away the whole ship, piece by piece. But preparing
the twelfth time to go on board; I found the wind
began to risé: however, at low water I went on board,
and though I thought I had rummaged the cabin so
effectually, that nothing more could be found, yet I
discovered a locker with drawers in it, in one of which
I found two or three razors, and one pair of large
scissors, witli some ten or a dozen of good knives and
forks: in anotheé I found about thirty-six pounds value
in tmoney—some European coin, some Brazil, some
pieces of eight, some gold, and some silver.

I smiled to myself at the sight of this money: “O
drug!” said I; aloud; “ what art thoti good for? Thou
art not worth to me—no, not the taking off the ground:
one of those knives is worth all this heap: I have no
manner of use for thee—e’en remain where thou art,
and go to the bottom, as a creature whose life is not
worth saving.’ However, upon second thoughts, I
took it away; and, wrapping all this in a piece of can-
vas, I began to think of making another raft; but
while I was preparing this, I found the sky overcast,
and the wind began to rise, and in a quarter of an hour
it blew a fresh gale from the shore. It presently oc-
curred to me, that it was in vain to pretend to make a raft
with the wind off shore ; and that it was my business
to be gone before the tide of flood began, otherwise I
might not be able to reach the shore at all. Accordingly,
I let myself down into the water, and swam across the
channel which lay between the ship and the sands, and
even that with difficulty enough, partly with the weight
of the things I had about me, and partly the roughness
of the water; for the wind rose very hastily, and
before it was quite high water it blew a storm.

But I had got ‘home to my little tent, where I lay,
with ‘all my wealth about me, very securé. It blew very
hard‘all night, and in the morning, when f looked out,
behold no more ship was to be seen! £ was a little ‘sur~
prised, but recovered myself with the satisfactory reflec-
tion, that I had lost no’time, nor abated any diligence,
to get everything out of her that could be useful to me;
and that, indeed, there was little Ieft in her that I was
able'to bring away, if I had had more time.

I now gave over any more thoughts of the ship, or
of anything out of her, except what might drive on
shore from her wreck ; as, indeed, divers pieces of her
afterwards did; but those things were of small use to

mes

My thoughts were now wholly employed about
securing myself against either savages, if any should
appear, 6r wild beasts, if any were in the island; and
I had 'tiany thoughts of the method how to do this,
and ‘what kind of dwelling to malte—whether I should
make'me a cave in the earth, or a tent upon the earth;
and,.in short, I resolved upon both; the manner and
description of which, it may not be improper to give an
account of.

‘I soon found the place I was in was not fit for my
settlement, because it was upon a low, moorish ground,
near the sea, and I believed it would not be wholesome,
and more particularly because there was no fresh, water
near it; sol resolved to find a more healthy ard more
convenient spot of ground. Rs ‘

I consulted several things in my ‘situation, which I
found would be proper for me: 1st, health and fresh
water, I just now mentioned; 2ndly, shelter from the
heat of the sun; 8rdly, security from ravenous creatures,
whether man or beast; 4thly, a view to the sea, that if
God-sent any ship in sight, I might not lose any advant-
age for my deliverance, of which I was not willing to
banish all my expectation yet. No ;

In search of a place proper for this, I founda little
plain on the side of a rising hill, whose front towards
this little plain was steep as a house-side, so that no-
thing could come down upon me from the top. On the
‘side of the rock there was a hollow place, worn. a little



way in, like the entrance or door of a cave; but there
was not really any cave; or way into the rock at all.

On the flat of the green, just before this hollow place,
I resolved to pitch my tent. This plain was not above
a hundred yards broad, and about twice as long, and lay
like a green before my door; and, at the end of it, de-
scended irregularly every way down into the low ground
by the sea-side. It was on the N.N.W. side of the hill ;
so that it was sheltered from the heat every day, till it

CRUSOE. =

Before I set up my tent I drew a half-circle before

the hollow place, which took in about ten yards in its
semi-diameter, from the rock, and twenty yards in its
diameter, from its beginning and ending. >

In this half-circle I pitched two rows of strong stakes,
driving them into the ground till they stood very firm
like piles, the biggest end being out of the ground above
five feet and a half, and sharpened on the top. The two
rows did not stand above six inches from one another.
Then I took the pieces of cable which I had cut in
the ship, and laid them in rows, one upon another, within
the circle, between these two rows of stakes, up to the
top, placing other stakes in the inside, leaning against
them, about two feet and a half high, like a spur toa
post; and this: fence was: so strong, that neither man
nor beast could get into it or over it. This cost mea
great deal of time and labour, especially to cut the piles
in the woods, bring them to the place, and drive them
into the earth. :

The entrance into this place I made to be, not by a door,
but by a short ladder to go over the top; which ladder,
when I was in,I lifted over after me; and so I was
completely fenced. in and fortified, as I thought, from all
the world, and consequently slept secure in the night,
which otherwise I could not have done; though, as it
appeared afterwards; there was no need of all this
caniion from. the enemies that I apprehended danger
rom.

Into this fence, or fortress, with infinite Jabour, I
carried all my riches, all my provisions, ammunition,
and stores, of which you have the account above; and
I made a large tent, which, to preserve me from the
rains, that in one part of the year are very violent there,
I made double, one smaller tent within, and one larger
tent above it; and covered the uppermost with a large
tarpaulin, which I had saved among the sails.

_ And now £ lay no more for a while in the bed which
Thad brought on shore, but in a hammock, which was
indeed a very good one, and belonged to the mate of
the ship.

Into this tent I brought all my provisions, and every-
thing that would spoil by the wet; and having thus
inclosed all my goods, I made up the entrance, which
till now I had left open, and so passed and repassed, as
I said, by a short ladder.

‘When I had done this, E began to work my way into
the rock, and bringing all the earth and stones that I
dug down out through my tent, I laid them up within
my fence, in the nature of a terrace, so that it raised
the ground within about a foot and a half; and thus I
made me a cave, just behind my tent, which served me
like a cellar to my house.

It cost me much labour and many days before all
these things were brought to perfection ; and, therefore,
I must go back to somé other things which took up some
of my thoughts. At the same time it happened, after
I had laid my scheme for the setting up my tent, and
making the cave, that a storm of rain falling from a
thick, dark cloud, a sudden flash of lightning happened,
and after that, a great clap of thunder, as is naturally
the effect of it. I was not so much surprised with the
lightning, as I was witb 4 thought which darted into my
mind as swift as the lightning itself—O my powder!
My very heart sank within me when I thought that, at
one blast, all my powder might be destroyed ; on which,
not my defence only, but the providing my food, as I
thought, entirely depended. I was nothing near so
anxious about. my own danger, though, had the powder
took fire, I should néver have known who had hurt,
me. |
Such impression did this make upon me, that after)
the storm was over, I laid aside all my works, my build- |
ing and fortifying, and applied myself to make bags and
boxes, to separate the powder, and to keep it a little
and a little in a parcel, in the hope that whatever might
come, it might not all take fire at once; and to keep it
so apart, that it should not be possible to make one part
fire another. I finished this work in about a fortnight ;
and I think my powder, which in all was about two
hundred and forty pounds weight, was divided into not
less than a hundred parcels. As to the barrel that had
been wet, I did not apprehend any danger from: that ;
so I placed it in my new cave, which; in my faney, I
[called my kitchen; and the rest E hid up and down in
holes among the rocks, so that no wet might come to it,
marking very carefully where I Jaid it.

In the interval of time while this was doing, I went
out once at least every day with my gun, as well to
divert myself, as to see if I could kill anything fit for
food; and, as near as I could, to acquaint myself with
what the island produced. ‘The first time I went out, I
presently discovered that there were goats in the island,
which was a great satisfaction to me; but then it was
attended with this misfortune to me, viz. that they were

most difficult thing in the world to come at them; but
I was not discouraged at this, not doubting but I might
now and then shoot one, as it soon happened ; for after



came to a W.and by S. sum, or thereabouts, which, in
those countries, is near the setting.

I had found their haunts a little, I laid wait in this
manner for them: I observed if they saw me in the

so shy, 80 subtle, and so swift of foot, that it was the —



LIFE AND ADVENTURES



valleys, though they were upon the rocks, they. would
run away, as in a terrible fright; but if they were feed-
ing in the valleys, and I was upon the rocks, they took
no notice of me; from whence I concluded, that by the
position of their optics, their sight was so directed down-
ward, that they did not readily see objects that were
above them; so afterwards, I took this method,—I
always climbed the rocks first, to get above them, and
then had frequently a fair mark.

The first shot I made among these creatures, I killed a
she-goat, which had a little kid by her, which she gave
suck to, which grieved me heartily ; for, when the old
one fell, the kid stood stock still by her, till-I came and
took her up; and not only so, but when I carried the
old one with me, upon my shoulders, the kid followed
me quite to my inclosure; upon which, I laid down the
dam, and took the kid in my arms, and carried it over
my pale, in hopes to have bred it up tame; but it
would not eat; so I was forced to kill it, and eat it
myself, These two supplied me with flesh a great
while, for I ate sparingly, and saved my provisions, my
bread especially,.as much as I possibly could.

-Having now fixed my habitation, I found it absolutely
necessary to provide a-place to make a fire in, and fuel
to burn; and what I did for that, and also how I en-
larged my cave, and what conveniences I made, I shall
give a full account of in its place ; but I must now give
some little account of myself,and of my thoughts about
living, which, it may well be supposed, were not a few.

I had a dismal prospect of my condition for, asI was
not cast away upon that island without being driven, as
is said, by a violent storm, quite out of the course of our
intended voyage, and a great way, viz. some hundreds of
leagues, out of the ordinary course of the trade of man-
kind, I had great reason to consider it as a determination
of Heaven, that in this desolate place, and in this deso-
late manner, I should end my life. The tears would run
plentifully down my face when I made these reflec-
tions ; and sometimes I would expostulate with myself
why Providence should thus: completely ruin His crea-
tures, and render them so absolutely miserable; so
without help, abandoned, so entirely depressed, that it
could hardly be rational to be thankful for such a
life.

But something always returned swift upon me to
check these thoughts,and to reprove me; and parti-
cularly one day, walking with my gun in my hand by
the sea-side, I was very pensive upon the subject of my
present condition, when reason, as it were, expostulated
with me the other way, thus: ‘‘ Well, you are in a deso-
late condition, it is true; but, pray remember, where
are the rest of you? Did not you.come eleven of you
in the boat? Whereare the ten? Why were not they
saved, and you lost? Why were you singled out? Is
it better to be here or there?” And then I pointed to
the sea, All evils are to be considered with the good
that is in them, and with what worse attends them.

Then it occurred to me again, how well I was furnished
for my subsistence, and what would have been my case
if it had not happened (which was a hundred thousand
to one) that the ship floated from the place where she
first. struck, and was driven so near to the shore, that I
had time to get all these things out of her; what would
have been my case,if I had been forced to have lived in



the condition in which I at first came on shore, without
necessaries of life, or necessaries to supply and procure
them? “Particularly,” said I aloud (though to myself),
“what should I have done without a gun, without
ammunition, without any tools to make anything, or to
work with, without clothes, bedding,,a tent, or any
manner of covering?” and that now I had all these in
sufficient quantity, and was in a fair way to provide
myself in such a manner as to live without my gun,
when my ammunition was spent: so that I had a toler-
able view of subsisting, without any want, as long as I
lived; for I considered from the beginning, how I would
provide for the accidents that might Happen, and for the
time that was to come, even not only after my ammuni-
tion should be spent, but even after my health and
~ strength should decay. i ' ;

I confess, I had not entertained any notion of my
ammunition being destroyed at one blast—I mean my
powder being blown up by lightning; and this made
the thoughts of itso surprising to me, when it lightened
and thundered, as I observed just now..

And now being to enter into a melancholy relation of
a scene of silent life, such, perhaps, as was never heard
of in the world before, I shall take it from its begin-
ning, and continue it in its order. It was, by my
account, the 30th of September, when, in the manner
as above said, I first set foot upon this horrid island;
when the sun, being to usin its autumnal equinox, was
almost just over my head’: for I reckoned myself, by
observation, to be in the latitude of nine degrees twenty-
two minutes north of the line.

After Thad been there about ten or twelve days, it
came into my thoughts that I should lose my reckoning
of time for want of books, and pen and ink, and should
even forget the Sabbath days; but to prevent this, I cut

making it into a great cross, [set up on the shore where
I first landed, ‘I came on shore here on the 80th of
September, 1659.”

Upon the sides of this square post I cut ever; day a
notch with my knife, and every seventh notch was as
long again as the rest, and every first day of the month,
as long again as that long one; and thus I kept my
calendar, or weekly, monthly, and yearly reckoning of
time. .

In the next place, we are to observe that among the
many things which I brought out of the ship, in the
several voyages, which, as above mentioned, I made to
it, I got several things of less value, but not at all less
useful to me, which I omitted setting down before; as,
in particular, pens, ink, and paper ; several parcels in
the captain’s, mate’s,.gunner’s, and carpenter’s keeping ;
three or four compasses, some mathematical instru-
ments, dials, perspectives, charts, and books of naviga-
tion; all which I huddled together, whether I might
want them or no: also, I found three very good Bibles,
which came to me in my cargo from England, and which
Thad packed up among my things; some Portuguese
books also; and, among them, two. or three Popish
prayer-books, and several other books, all which I care-
fully secured. And I must not forget, that we had in
the ship a dog, and two cats, of whose eminent history
I may have occasion to say something in its place ; for
I carried both the cats with me; and as for the dog, he
jumped out of the ship of himself, and swam on shore
to me the day after I went on shore with my first cargo,
and was a trusty servant to me many years;.I wanted
nothing that he could fetch me, nor any company that
he could make up to me; I only wanted to have him
talk to me, but that would not do. As I observed
before, I found pens, ink, and paper, and I husbanded
them to the utmost ; and I shalt show that while my
ink lasted, I kept things very exact, but after that was
gone I could not, for I could not make any ink by any
means that I could devise.

And this put me in mind that I wanted many things,
notwithstanding all that I had amassed together; and
of these, ink was one; as also a spade, pick-axe, and
shovel, to dig or remove the earth; needles, pins, and
thread: as for linen, I soon learned to want that without
much difficulty. =

This want of tools made every work I did go on
heavily; and it was near a whole year before I had
entirely finished my little pale, or surrounded my habi-
tation. The piles or stakes, which were as heavy as I
could well lift, were a long time in cutting and pre-
paring in the woods, and more, by far;in bringing home;
so that I spent sometimes two days in cutting and
bringing home: one of those posts, and’a third day in
driving it’ into:the ground ;:for which purpose, I‘got a
heavy piece of wood at first, but at last bethought
myself of one of the iron crows; which, however,

though I found it, made driving those posts or piles

very laborious and tedious work. But what need I have
been concerned at the tediousness of anything I had to
clo, seeing I had time enough to do it in? nor had I any
other employment, if that had been over, at least that
I could foresee, except the ranging the island to seek for
food, which I-did, more or less, every day.

I now began to consider seriously my condition,.and
the circumstances I was reduced to; and I drew up the
state of my affairs in writing, not so much to léave
them to any that were to come after me—for I was
likely to have but few heirs—as to deliver my thoughts
from daily poring upon them, and afflicting my, mind:
and as my reason began now to master my despondency,
I.began to comfort myself as well as I could, and’ to set
the good against the evil, that I might have something
to distinguish my case from worse ; and I stated very
impartially, like debtor and creditor, the comforts I
enjoyed against the miseries I suffered, thus :—

OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.

I am without any de-
fence, or means to resist
any violence of man or
beast.

Il

But Iam cast on an is-
Jand where I sce no wild
beasts to hurt me, as I
saw on the coast of Africa:



with my knife upon a large post, in capital letters, and

EVIL.

I am cast upon a hor-
rible, desolate island, void
of all hope of recovery.

I am singled out and
separated, as it were, from
all the world, to be miser-
able.

I am divided from man-
kind—a solitaire ; one ban-
ished from human society.

I have not

clothes to
cover me, g

GOOD.

But I am alive; and not
drowned, as all my. ship’s
company. were.

But I am singled out,
too, from~ all the ship’s
crew, to .be spared from
death ; and He that mirac-
ulously saved me from
death, can deliver me from
this condition.

But I am not starved,
and perishing’ on a barren
place, affording no susten-
ance.

But I am ‘in. a hot cli-
mate, where, if I had
clothes, I could hardly

_ Wear them.



and what if I had been
shipwrecked there ?

I have no soul to speak

But God wonderfully
to or relieve me.

sent the ship in near
enough to the shore, that
I have got out as many
necessary things as- will
either supply my wants or
enable me to supply my-
self, even as long as I
live.

Upon the whole, here was an undoubted testimony,
that there was scarce any condition in the world so
miserable but there was something negative or some-
thing positive to be thankful for in it; and let this
stand as a direction, from the experience of the most
miserable of all conditions in this world: that we may
always find in it something to comfort ourselves from,
and to set,in the description of good and evil, on the
credit side of the account, ;

Having now brought my mind a little to relish my
condition, and given over looking out to sea, to see if I
could spy a ship—I say, giving over these things, I began
to apply myself to. arrange my way of living, and to
make things as easy to me as I could.

Ihave already deseribed my habitation, which was a
tent under the side of a rock, surrounded with a strong
pale of posts and cables ; but I might now rather call it a
wall, for I raised a kind of wall up against it of turfs,
about two feet thick on the outside; and after somo
time (I think it was a year and a half) T raised rafters
from it, leaning to the rock, and thatched or covered it
with boughs of trees, and such things as I could get, to
keep out the rain; which I found at some times of tho
year very violent.

I have already observed how I brought all my goods
into this pale, and into the cave which I had made be-
hind me. But I must observe, too, that at first this was
a confused heap of goods, which, as they lay in no order,
so they took up all my place;. i had,no room to turn
myself :-so I set myself to enlarge my cave,.and work
farther into the earth ;.for it was a loose sandy rock,
which yielded easily to the labour I bestowed on it: and
so when I: found I was pretty safe as to beasts of
prey, L worked sideways, to the right hand, into the
rock ; and then, turning to the right again, worked quite
out, and made me a door to come out on the outside of
my pale or fortification. This gave me not only egress and
regress, as it: was a back way to my tent and to my
storehouse, but gave me room to store my goods.

And now I began to apply myself to make such
necessary things as I found I most wanted, particularly
a chair and a table ; for without these I was not able to
enjoy the few comforts I had in the world; I could not
write or eat, or do seyeral things, with so much pleasure
without a table: so I went to work. And here I must
needs observe, that as reason is the substance and origin

-of. the mathematics, so by stating and squaring every-

thing by reason, and by making the most rational judg-
ment of things, every man may be, in time, master of
every mechanic art. I had never handled a tool in my
life; and yet, in time, by labour, application, and con-
trivance, I found, at last, that I wanted nothing but I
could have made it, especially if I had had tools.
However, I made abundance of things, even without
tools; and some with no more tools than an adze and a
hatchet, which perhaps were never made that way before,
and that with infinite labour, For example, if I wanted
a board, I had no other way but to cut down a tree, set
it on an edge before me, and hew it flat on either side
with my axe, till I had. brought it to be thin as a plank,
and then dub it smooth with my adze. It is true, by this
method I could make but one board out of a whole tree ;
but this I had no remedy for but patience, any more
than I had for the prodigious deal of time and labour
which it took me up to make a.plank or board: but my
time or’ labour was little worth, and so it was as well
employed one way as another.

However, I made me a table and a chair, as I observed
above, in the first place ; and this I did out of the short
pieces of boards that I brought on my raft from the ship.
But when I had wrought out some boards as above, I
made large shelves, of the breadth of a foot anda half,
one over another all along one side of my cave, to lay all
my tools, nails, and iron-work on; and, in a word, to
separate everything at large into their places, that I
might come easily at them. I knocked pieces into the
wall of the rock to hang my~ guns and all things that
would hang up: so that, had my cave been to be seen,
it looked like-a general magazine of all necessary things;
and I had‘everything so ready at my hand, that it wasa
great pleasure to me to see all my goods in such order,
and especially to find my stock-of all necessaries so
great.



ie

LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON





And now it was that I began to keep a journal of
every day’s employment; for, indeed, at first, I was in
too much hurry, and not only hurry as to labour, but in
too much discomposure of mind; and my journal would
have been full of many dull things; for example, I must
have said thus: “ Sept. 80th.—After I had got to shore,
and had escaped drowning, instead of being thankful to
God for my deliverance, having first vomited, with the
great quantity of salt water which had got into my
stomach, and recovering myself a little, I ran about the
shore wringing my hands and beating my head and face,
exclaiming at my misery, and crying out, ‘ I was undone,
undone!’ till, tired and faint, I was forced to lie down
on the ground to repose, but durst not sleep, for fear of
being devoured.”

Some days after this, and after I had been on board
the ship, and got all that I could out of her, yet I could
not forbear getting up to the top of a little mountain,
and looking out to sea, in hopes of seeing a ship; then
fancy, at a vast distance, I spied a sail, please myself
with the hopes of it, and then after looking steadily, till
I was almost blind, lose it quite, and sit down and weep
like a child, and thus increase my misery by my folly.

But having gotten over these things in some measure,
and having settled my household stuff and habitation,
made me a table anda chair, and all as handsome about
me as I could, I began to keep my journal; of which I
shall here give you the copy (though in it will be told
all these particulars over again) as long as it lasted ; for
haying no more ink, I was forced to leave it off.

THE JOURNAL,

September 30, 1659.—I, poor, miserable Robinson
Crusoe, being shipwrecked, during a dreadful storm, in

got upon it; but, being in shoal water, and the things
being chiefly heavy, I recovered many of them when the
tide was out.

Oct 25.—It rained all night and all day, with some
gusts of wind; during which time the ship broke in
pieces, the wind blowing a little harder than before, and
was no more to be seen, except the wreck of her, and
that only at low water. I spent this dav in covering
and securing the goods which I had saved, that the rain
might not spoil them.

Oct. 26.—I walked about the shore almost all-day, to
find out a place to fix my habitation, greatly concerned
to secure myself from any attack in the night, either
from wild beasts or men. Towards night, I fixed upon
a proper place, under a rock, and marked out a semi-
circle for my encampment; which I resolved to strengthen
with a work, wall, or fortification, made of double piles,
lined within with cables, and without with turf.

From the 26th to 30th, I worked very hard in carrying
all my goods to my new habitation, though some part of
the time it rained exceedingly hard. 3

The 31st, in the morning, I went out into the island
with my gun, to see for some food, and discover the
country ; when I killed a she-goat, and her kid followed
me home, which I-afterwards killed also, because it
would not feed.

November 1.—I set up my tent under a rock, and lay
there for the first night ; making it as large as I could,
with stakes driven in to swing my hammock upon.

Wov. 2.—I set up all my chests and boards, and the
pieces of timber which made my rafts, and with them
formed a fence round me, a little within the place I had
marked out for my fortification.

Nov. 3.—I went out with my gun, and killed two
fowls like ducks, which were very good food. In the

the offing, came “on shore on this dismal, unfortunate | afternoon went to work fo make me a table.



















































































































































































































































































































































































































































































































































































































CRUSOE SETS UP A POST.

island, which I called “ The Island of Despair ;” all the
rest of the ship’s company being drowned, and myself
almost dead. ‘

All the rest of the day I spent in afflicting myself at
the dismal circumstances I was brought to; viz. I
had neither food, house, clothes, weapon, nor place to fly
to; and, in despair of any relief, saw nothing but death
before me—either that I should be devoured by wild
beasts, murdered by savages, or starved to death for
want of food. At the approrch of night I slept in a
tree, for fear of wild creatures; but slept soundly,
though it rained all night.

October 1.—In thé morning I saw, to my great sur-
prise, the ship had floated with the high tide, and was
driven on shore again much nearer the island ; which, as
it was some comfort, on one hand—for, seeing her set
upright, and not broken to pieces, I hoped, if the wind
abated, I might get on board, and get some food
and necessaries out of her for my relief—so, on the
other hand, it renewed my grief at the loss of my com~-
rades, who, I imagined, if we had all stayed on board,
might have saved the ship, or, at least, that they would
not have been all drowned, as they were; and that, had
the men been saved, we might perhaps have built us a
boat, out of the ruins of the ship, to have carried us to
some other part of the world. I spent great part of this
day in perplexing myself on these things; but, at
length, seeing the ship almost dry, I went upon the
sand as near as I could, and then swam on board. This
day also it continued raining, though with no wind at all.

From the 1st of October to the 24th.—All these days
entirely spent in many several voyages to get all I could
out of the ship, which I brought on shore every tide of
flood upon rafts. Much rain also in the days, though
with some intervals of fair weather; but it seems this
was the rainy season. __

Oct. 20.—I overset my raft, and all the goods I had



Nov. 4.—This morning I began to order my times of
work, of going out with my gun, time of sleep, and
time of diversion; viz. every morning I walked out
with my gun for two or three hours, if it did not rain ;
then employed myself to work till about eleven o’clock ;
then eat what I had to live on; and from twelve till
two I lay down to sleep, the weather being excessively
hot; and then, in the evening, to work again. The
working part of this day and of the next were wholly
employed in making my table, for I was yet but a very
sorry workman, though time and necessity made_me a
complete natural mechanic soon after, as I believe they
would do any one else. ?

Wov. 5.—This day, went abroad with my gun and my
dog, and killed a wild cat; her skin pretty soft, but her
flesh good for nothing; every creature that I killed I
took off the skins and preserved them. Coming back
by the sea-shore, I saw many sorts of sea-fowls, which
I did not understand; but was surprised, and almost
frightened, with two or three seals, which, while I was
gazing at, not well knowing what they were, got into the
sea, and escaped me for that time.

Wov. 6.—After my morning walk, I went to work
with my table again, and finished it, though not to my
likiag ; nor was it long before I learned to mend it.

Nov. 7.—Now it began to be settled fair weather. The
Tth, 8th, 9th, 10th, and part of the 12th (for the 11th
was Sunday), I took wholly up to make me a chair, and
with much ado brought it to a tolerable shape, but
never to please me; and even in the making I pulled it
in pieces several times.

Note.—I soon neglected my ‘keeping Sundays ; for,
omitting my mark for them on my post, I forgot which
was which. =

Wov. 13.—This day it rained, which refreshed me
exceédingly, and cooled the earth; but it was accom-
panied with terrible thunder and lightning, which





CRUSOE. |

frightened me dreadfully, for fear of my powder. As
soon as it was over, I resolved to separate my stock of
powder into as many little parcels as possible, that. it
might not be in danger.

ov, 14, 15, 16,—These three days I spent in making
little square chests, or boxes, which might hold about a
pound, or two pounds at most, of powder; and so,
putting the powder in, I stowed it in places as secure
and remote from one another as possible. On one of
these three days, I killed-a large bird that was good to
eat, but I knew not what to call it.

Wov. 17.—This day I began to dig behind my tent into
the rock, to make room for my further conveniency.

Note.—Three things I wanted exceedingly for this
work; viz. a pickaxe, a shovel, and a wheelbarrow, or
basket; so I desisted from my work, and began to
consider how to supply that want, and make me some
tools. As for the pickaxe,I made use of the iron crows,
which were proper enough, though heavy ; but the next
thing was a shovel, or spade; this was so absolutely
necessary, that, indeed, I could do. nothing effectually
without it; but what lind of one to make I knew



not.

ov. 18.—The next day, in searching the woods, I ©
found a tree of that wood, or like it, which, in the
Brazils, they call the iron-tree, for its exceeding hard-
ness. Of this, with great labour, and almost spoiling
my axe, I cut a piece, and brought it home, too, with
difficulty enough, for it was exceeding_heavy. . The
excessive hardness of the wood, and my having no
other way, made me a long while upon this machine,
for I worked it effectually by little and little into the
form of a. shovel or spade; the handle exactly shaped
like ours in England, only that the board part having no
iron shod upon it at bottom, it would not last me so
long ; however, it served well enough for the uses which
I had occasion to put it to; but never was a shovel, I
believe, made after that fashion, or so long in making.

I was still deficient, for I wanted a basket, or a wheel-
barrow. having no such things as twigs that would bend to make
wicker-ware—at least, none yet found out; and as to
a wheelbarrow, I fancied I could make all but the
wheel; but that I had no notion of; neither did I
know how to go aboutit-; besides I had no possible way
to make the iron gudgeons for the spindle or axis of the
wheel to run in; sol gave it over, and so; for carrying
away the earth which I dug out of the cave, I made me
a thing like a hod which the labourers carry mortar in
when they serve the bricklayers. This was not so
difficult to me as the making the shovel; and yet this
and the shovel, and the attempt which I made in vain
to make a wheelbarrow, took me up no less that four
days—I mean always excepting my morning walk with
my gun, which I seldom failed, and very seldom failed’
also bringing home something fit to eat.

Wov. 28—My other work having now stood still,

| because of my making these tools, when they were

finished I went on, and working every day, as my
strength and time allowed, I spent eighteen days en-
tirely in widening and deepening my cave, that it might
hold my goods commodiously.

Note.—During all this time, I worked to make this
room or cave spacious enough to accommodate me as
a warehouse, or magazine, a kitchen, a dining-room, and
acellar. As for my lodging, I kept to the tent; except
that sometimes, in the wet season of the year, it rained
so hard that I could not keep myself dry, which caused
me afterwards to cover all my place within my pale
with long poles, in the form of rafters, leaning against
the rock, and load them with flags and large leaves of
trees, like a thatch.

December 10.—I began now to think my cave or vault
finished, when on a sudden (it seems I had made it too
large) a great quantity of earth fell down from the top
and one side ; so much that, in short, it frighted me—
and not without reason, too, for if I had been under it,
I had never have wanted a grave-digger. I had now
a great deal of work to do over again, for I had the
loose earth to carry out; and, which was of more im-
portance, I had the‘ceiling to prop up, so that I might
be sure no more would come down.

Dec. 11.—This day I went to work with it accordingly,
and got two shores or posts pitched upright to the top,
with two pieces of boards across over each post; this I
finished the next day; and setting more posts up with
boards, in a about a week more I had the roof secured,
and the posts, standing in rows, served me for partitions
to part off the house.

Dec. 17.—F rom this day to the 20th I placed shelves,
and knocked up nails on the posts, to hang everything
up that could be hung up; and now I began to be-in
some order within doors.

Dec. 20.—Now I carried everything into the cave, and
began to furnish my house, and set up some pieces of
boards like a dresser, to order my victuals upon; but
boards began to be very scarce with me; also, I made
me another table.

Dec. 24,—Much rain all night and all day. No stirring
out.







‘LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.

| ec. 25.—Rain all day.-
Dee, 26.—No rain, and the earth much cooler than
before and pleasanter.

Dec. 27.—Killed a young goat, and lamed another so
that I caught.it and led it home in a string; when I
had it ab home, I bound and splintered up its leg,
which was broke.

N.B.—I took such care of it that it lived, and the
leg grew well and as strong as ever; but, by my
nursing it so long, it grew tame, and fed upon the
little green at my door, and would not go away. This
was the first time that I entertained a thought of
breeding up some tame creatures, that I might have
food when my powder and shot was all spent.

Dec. 28, 29, 30, 31.—Great heats, and no breeze, so
that there was no stirring abroad, except in the evening,
for food; this time I spent in putting all my things in
order within doors.

January 1.—Very hot still: but I went abroad early
and late with my gun, and lay still in the middle of the
day. This evening, going farther into the valleys which
lay towards the centre of the island, I found there were
plenty of goats, though exceedingly shy, and hard to
come at; however, I resolved to try if I could not bring
my dog to hunt them down. ;

Jan. 2.—Accordingly, the next day I went out with
my dog, and set him upon the goats; but I was mis-
taken, for they all faced about upon the dog, and
‘he knew his danger too well, for he would not come
near them. ‘ : f i

Jan. 8.—I began my fence, or wall; which, being still
jealgus of my being attacked by somebody, I resolved
to make very thick and strong.

N.B.—This wall being described before, I purposely
omit what was said in the journal ; it is sufficient to
observe, that I was no less time than from the 3rd of

January to the 14th of April working, finishing, and J

perfecting this wall, though it was no more than about
twenty-four yards in length, being a half-circle, from
one place in the rock to another place, about eight
yards from it, the door of the cave being in the centre
behind it. A

All this time I worked very hard; the rains hindering
me many days, nay, sometimes weeks together; but 1
thought I should never be perfectly secure till this wall
was finished; and it is scarce credible-what inexpressi-
ble labour everything was done with, especially the
bringing piles out of the woods, and driving them into
the ground; for I made them much bigger than I
need to have done.

When this wall was finished, and the outside double-
fenced, with a turf wall raised up close to it, I persuaded
myself that if any people were to come on shore there,
they would not perceive anything like a habitation ; and
it was very well I did so, as may be observed hereafter,
upon a very remarkable occasion.

During this time I made my rounds in the woods for
game every day when the rain permitted me, and made
frequent discoveries in these walks of something or
other to my advantage; particularly, I found a kind of
wild pigeons, which build, not as wood-pigeons in a tree,
but rather as house-pigeons, in the holes of the rocks;
and taking some young ones, I endeavoured to breed
them up tame, and did so; but when they grew older
they flew away, which perhaps was at first for want of
feeding them, for I had nothing to give them; however,
I frequently found their nests, and got their young
ones, which were very good meat. And: now, in the
managing my household affairs, [found myself wanting
in many things, which I thought at first it was impos-
sible for me to make ; as, indeed, with some of them it
was: {for instance, I could never make a cask to be
hhooped. I had a small runlet or two, as I observed
before; but I could never arrive at the capacity of
making one by them, though I spent many weeks about
it; Tcould neither put in the heads, nor join the staves so

’ true to one another as to make them hold water; so I
gave that also over. In the next place, I was at a great
loss for candles; so that as soon as ever it was dark,
which was generally by seven o’clock, I was obliged to
goto bed. I remembered the lump of bees-wax with

which I made candles in my: African adventure; but I-

had none of that now; the only remedy I had was, that
when I had killed a goat I saved the tallow, and with
a little dish made of clay, which I baked in the sun, to
which I added a wick of some oakum, I made me a
lamp ; and this gave me light, though not a clear steady
light like a candle. In the middle of all my labours it
happened that, rummaging my things, I found a little
bag, which, as I hinted before, had been filled with corn
for the feeding of poultry—not for this voyage, but
before, as I suppose, when the ship came from Lisbon.
The little remainder of corn that had been in the bag
was all devoured by the rats, and I saw nothing in the
bag but husks and dust; and being willing to have the
bag for some other use (I think it was to put powder
in, when I divided it for fear of the lightning, or some
such use), I shook the husks of corn out of it on one
side of my fortification, under the rock.

Tt was'a little before the great rains just now men-





tioned that I threw this stuff away, taking no notice, |

and not so much as: remembering that I had thrown
anything there, when, about a month after, or there-
abouts, I saw some few stalks of something green
shooting out of the ground, which I fancied might be
some plant I had not seen; but I was surprised, and
perfectly astonished, when, after a little longer time, I
saw about ten or twelve ears come out, which were
perfect green barley, of the same kind as our European
—nay, as our English barley.

It is impossible to express the astonishment and con-
fusion of my thoughts on this occasion. I had hitherto
acted upon no religious foundation at all; indeed, I had
very ‘few notions of religion in my head, nor had
entertained any sense of anything that had befallen me,
otherwise than as chance, or, as we lightly say, what
pleases God, without so much as inquiring-into the end
of Providence in these things, or His,order in governing
events for the world. But after I saw barley grow
there, in a climate which I knew was not proper for
corn, and especially that I knew not how it came there,
it startled me strangely, and I began to suggest that
God had miraculously caused His grain to grow without
any help of seed sown, and that it was so directed
purely for my sustenance on that wild, miserable place.

This touched my heart a little, and brought tears out
of my eyes, and I began to bless myself that such a
prodigy of nature should happen upon my account; and
this was the more strange to me, because I saw near it
still, all along by the side of the rock, some other
straggling stalks, which proved to be stalks of rice, and
which I knew, because I had seen it grow in Africa;
when I was ashore there.

I not only thought these the pure productions of
Providence for my suppors, but, not doubting that there
was more in the place, I went all over that part of the
island where I had been before, peering in every corner,
and under every rock, to see for more of it, but I could
not find any. At last it occurred to my thoughts, that
I shook a bag of chickens’ meat out in that place; and
then the wonder began to cease; and I must confess,
my religious thankfulness to God’s providence began
to abate, too, upon the discovering that all this was
nothing but what was common : though I ought to have
been as thankful for so strange and unforeseen a provi-
dence, as if it had been miraculous; for it was really
the work of Providence to me, that should order or
appoint that ten or twelve grains of corn should remain
unspoiled, when the rats had destroyed all the rest,-as
if it had been dropped from heaven; as also that Ishould
throw it.out in that particular place, where, it being in
the shade of a high rock, it sprang up immediately ;
whereas, if I had thrown it anywhere else, at that time,
it had been burnt up and destroyed.

I carefully saved the ears of this corn, you may be
sure, in their season, which was about the end of June ;
and, laying up every corn, I resolved to sow them all
again, hoping, in time, to have some quantity, sufficient
to supply me with bread. But it was not till the fourth
year that I could allow myself the least grain of this
corn to eat, and even then but sparingly, as I shall say
afterwards, in its order; for I lost all that I sowed the
first season, by not observing the proper time; for I
sowed it just before the dry season,.so that it never
came up at all, at least not as it would have done; of
which in its place.

Besides this barley, there were, as above, twenty or
thirty stalks of rice, which I preserved with the same
care and for the same use, or to the same purpose—to
make me bread, or rather food.; for I found ways to cook
it without baking, though I did that also after some time.

But to return to my Journal :—

I worked excessively hard these three or four months,
to get my wall done; and the 14th of April I closed it
up, contriving to go into it, not by a door, but over the
wall, by a ladder, that there might be no sign on the
outside of my habitation.

April 16—I finished the ladder; so I went up the
ladder to the top, and then pulled it up after me, and
let it down in the inside. ‘This wasa complete inclosure
to me; for within I had room enough, and nothing
could come at me from without, unless it could first
mount my wall.

The very next day after this wall was finished, I had
almost had all my labour overthrown at once, and
myself killed. The case was thus:—As I was busy in
the inside, behind my tent, just at the entrance into my
cave, I was terribly frighted with a most dreadful
surprising thing indeed; for, all on a sudden, I found
the earth come crumbling down from the roof of my
cave, and from the edge of the hill over my head, and
two of the posts I had set up im the cave cracked in a
frightful manner. I was heartily scared; but thought
nothing of what was really the cause, only thinking
that the top of my cave was fallen in, as some of it had
done before: and for fear I should be buried in it, T ran
forward to my ladder, and not thinking myself safe
there neither, I got over my wall. for fear of the pieces
of the hill, which I expected might roll down upon me.
I had no sooner stepped down upon the firm ground,







‘than I plainly saw it was a terrible earthquake; for the
ground I stood on shook three times at about eight
minutes’ distance, with three such shocks as would have
overturned the strongest building that could be supposed
to have stood on the earth ; and a great piece of the top
of a rock which stood about half a mile from me next
the sea fell down, with such a terrible noise as I never
heard in all my life. I perceived also the very sea was
put into violent motion by it; and I believe the shocks
were stronger under the water than on the island.

I was so much amazed with the thing itself, having
never felt the like, nor discoursed with any one that
had, that I was like one dead or stupefied; and the
motion of the earth made my stomach sick, like ono
that was tossed at sea; but the noise of the falling of
the rock awaked me, as it were, and rousing me from
the stupefied condition I was in, filled me with horror ;
and [thought of nothing then but the hill falling upon my
tent and all my household goods, and burying all at once;
and this sunk my very soul within me a second time.

After the third shock was over, and I felt no more for
some time, I began to take courage; and yet I had not
heart enough to go over my wall again, for fear of being
buried alive, but sat still upon the ground greatly cast
down and disconsolate, not knowing what to do. All
this while, I had not the least serious religious thought ;
nothing but the common “ Lord, have mercy upon me!”
and when it was over, that went away too. |

While I sat thus, I found the air overcast, and grow
cloudy, as if it would rain. Soon after that, the wind
arose by little and little, so that in less than half an
hour it blew a most dreadful hurricane; the sea was all
on a sudden covered over with foam and froth; the
shore was covered with the breach of the water; tho
trees were torn up by the roots; and a terrible storm it
was. This held about three hours, and then began to
abate: and in two hours more it was quite calm, and
began to rain very hard. All this while I sat upon the
ground, very much terrified and dejected; when on a
sudden it came into my thoughts, that these winds and
rain being the consequences of the earthquake, the
earthquake itself was spent and over, and I might
venture into my cave again, ‘With this thought, my
spirits began to revive; and the rain also helping to
persuade me, I went in and sat down in my tent. But
the rain was so violent, that my tent was ready to be
beaten down with it; and I was forced ‘to go into my
cave, though very much afraid and uneasy, for fear it
should fall on my head. ‘This violent rain forced me to
a new work, viz. to cut a hole through my new fortifica-
tion, like a sink, to let the water go out, which would
else have flooded my cave. After I had been in my
cave for some time, and found still no more shocks of
the earthquake follow, I began to be more composed,
And now, to support my spirits, which indeed wanted
it very much, I went to my little store, and took a small
sup of rum; which, however, I did then and always very
sparingly, knowing I could have no more when that was
gone. It continued raining all that night, and great
part of the next day, so that I could not stir abroad :
but my mind being more composed, I began to think of
what I had best do ; concluding, that if the island was
subject to these earthquakes, there would he no living
for me in a cave, but I must consider of building alittle
hut in an open place, which I might surround with a wall, ~
as I had done here, and so make myself secure from wild
beasts or men; for I concluded if I stayed where I was,
I should certainly, one time or other, be buried alive.

With these thoughts, I resolved to remove my tent
from the place where it stood, which was just under the
hanging precipice of the hill; and which, if it should be
shaken again, would certainly fall upon my tent; and I
spent the two next days, being the 19th and 20th of
sApril, in contriving where and how to remove my habi-
tation, The fear of being swallowed up alive made me
that I never slept in quiet; and yet the apprehension of
lying abroad without any fence was almost equal to it;
but still, when I looked about, and saw how everything
was put in order, how pleasantly concealed I was, and
how safe from danger, it made me very loath to remove.
In the mean time, it occurred to me that it would re-
quire a vast deal of time for me to do this, and that I
must be contented to venture where I was, till I had
formed a camp for myself, and had secured it so as to
remove to it. So with this resolution I composed my-
self for a time, and resolved that I would go to work with
all speed to build me a wall with piles and cables, &c., in
a circle, as before, and set up my tent in it, when it was
finished ; but that I would venture to stay where I was
till it was finished, and fit toremove. This was the 21st.

April 22,—The next morning I began to consider of
means to put this resolve into execution ; but I was at
a great loss about my tools. I had three large axes, and
abundance of hatchets (for we carried the hatchets for
traffic with the Indians); but with much chopping
and cutting knotty hard wood, they were all full of



notches and dull; and though I had a grindstone, I
could not turn it and grind my tools toa. ‘This cost me
as much thought as a statesman would have bestowed
upon a grand point of politics, or a judge upon the life



14

LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON Ch USOE. :



and death of a man, At length, I contrived a wheel
with a string, to turn it with my foot, that I might have
both my hands at liberty.

Norv.—I had never seen any such thing in England, or
at least not to take notice how it was done, though since
I have observed it is very common there; besides that,
my grindstone was very large and heavy. This machine
cost me a full week’s work to bring it to perfection.

April 28, 29.—These two whole days I took up in
grinding my tools, my machine for turning my grindstone
performing very well.

April 30.—Having perceived my bread had been lowa
greab while, now I took a survey of it, and reduced myself
to one biseuit-cake aday, which made my heart very heavy.

May1.—In the morning, looking towards the sea-side,
the tide being low, I saw something lie on the shore bigger
than ordinary, and it looked like a cask; when I came
to it, I found a small barrel, and two or three pieces of
the wreck of the ship, which were driven on shore by
the late hurricane; and looking towards the wreck itself,
iI thought it seemed to lie higher out of the water than
it used to do. I examined the barrel which was driven
on shore, and soon found if was a barrel of gunpowder ;
but it had taken water, and the powder was caked as
hard as a stone: however, I rolled it farther on shore
for the present, and-~vent on upon the sands, as near as
I could to the wreck of the ship, to look for more.

‘When I came down to the ship, I found it strangely
removed. ‘The forecastle, which lay before buried in
sand, was heaved up at least six feet, and the stern,
which was broke in pieces and parted from the rest by
the force of the sea, soon after I had left rummaging
her, was tossed, as it were, wp, and cast on oneside; and
the sand was thrown so high on that side next her stern,
that whereas there was a great place of water before, so
that I could not come within a quarter of a mile of the
wreck without swimming, I could now walk quite up to
her when the tide was out. I was surprised with this at
first, but soon concluded it must be done by the earth-
quake; and as by this violence the ship was more broke
open than formerly, so many things came daily on shore,
which the sea had loosened, and which the winds and
water rolled by degrees to the land.

This wholly diverted my thoughts from the design of
removing my habitation, and I busied myself mightily,
that day especially, in searching whether I could make
any way into the ship; but I found nothing was to be
expected of that kind, for all the inside of the ship was
choked up with sand. However, as I had learned not to
despair of anything, I resolved to pull everything to pieces
that I could of the ship, concluding that everything I
could get from her would be of some use or other to me.

May 3.—I began with my saw, and cuta piece of a
beam through, which I thought held some of the upper
part or quarter-deck together, and when I had cut it
through, J cleared away the sand as well as I could from
the side which lay highest; but the tide coming in, I
was obliged to give over for that. time.

May 4.—1 went a-fishing, but caught not one fish that
I durst eat of, till I was weary of my sport; when, just
going to leave off, I caught a young dolphin. I made
me along line of some rope-yarn, but I had no hooks;
yet I frequently caught fish enough, as much as I cared
to eat; all which I dried in the sun, and ate them dry.

May 5.—Worked on the wreck; cut another beam
agunder, and brought three great fir planks off from the
decks, which I tied together, and made to float on shore
when the tide of flood came on. .

May 6.—W orked on the wreck; got several iron bolts
out of her, and other pieces of iron-work. Worked
very hard, and came home very much tired, and had
thoughts of giving it over. ;

May 7,—W ent to the wreck again, not with an intent
to work, but found the weight of the wreck had broke
itself down, the beams being cut; that several pieces of
the ship seemed to lie loose, and the inside of the hold
lay so open that I could see into it; but it was almost
full of water and sand.

May 8.—Went to the wreck, and carried an iron crow
to wrench up the deck, which lay now quite clear of the
water or sand. J wrenched open two planks, and
brought them on shore also with the tide. I left the
iron crow in the wreck for next day.

May 9.—Went to the wreck, and with the crow made
way into the body of the wreck, and felt several casks,
and loosened them with the crow, but could not break
them up. I felt also a roll of English lead, and could
stir it, but it was too heavy +6 remove.

May 10—1i4.—Went every day to the wreck; and got
@ great many pieces of timber, and boards, or plank, and
two orthree hundredweight of iron.

May 15.—I carried two hatchets, to try if I could not
cut a piece off the roll of lead, by placing the edge of
one hatchet, and driving it with the other; but as it lay
about a foot and a half in the water, I could not make
any blow to drive the hatchet,

‘ AMfay 16.—It had blown hard in the night, and the wreck
appeared more broken by the force of the water; but I
stayed so long in the woods, to get pigeons for food, that
the tide preyented my going to the wreck that day.



May 17.—I saw some pieces of the wreck blown on
shore, at a great distance, near two miles off me, but
resolved to see what they were, and found it was a piece
of the head, but too heavy for me to bring away.

May 24.—Every day, to this day, I worked on the
wreck ; and with hard labour I loosened some things so
much with the crow, that the first blowing tide several
casks floated out, and two of the seamen’s chests; but
the wind blowing from the shore, nothing came to land
that day but pieces of timber, and a hogshead, which
had some Brazil pork in it; but the salt water and the
sand had spoiled it. I continued this work every day
to the 15th of June, except the time necessary to get
food, which I always appointed, during this part of my
employment, to be when the tide was up, that I might be
ready when i{t was ebbed out; and by this time I had
got timber and plank and iron-work enough to have
built a good boat, if I had known how; and also I gotat
several times and in several pieces, near one hundred-
weight of the sheet-lead. F

June 16.—Going down to the sea-side, I found a large
tortoise, or turtle, This was the first I had seen, which,
it seems, was only my misfortune, not any defect of the
place, or scarcity ; for had I happened to be on the other
side of the island, I might have had hundreds of them
every day, as I found afterwards; but perhaps had paid
dear enough for them.

June 17.—I spent in cooking the turtle. I found in
her threescore eggs; and her flesh was to me, at that
time, the most savoury and pleasant that ever I tasted
in my life, having had no flesh, but of goats and fowls,
since I Janded in this horrid place.

June 18.—Rained all day, and I stayed within. I
thought, at this time, the rain felt cold, and I was some-
thing chilly: which I knew was not usual in that latitude.

June 19.—Very ill, and shivering, as if the weather
had been cold.

June 20.—No rest all night; violent pains in my head,
and feverish. ;

June 21,—Very ill; frighted almost to death with the
apprehensions of my sad condition—to be sick, and no
help. Prayed to God, for the first time since the storm
off Hull, but scarce knew what I said, or why, my
thoughts being all confused.

June 22.—A little better; but under dreadful appre-
hensions of sickness, :

June 23.—Very bad again; cold and shivering, and
then a violent headache.

June 24.—Much better.

June 25,—An ague very violent: the fit held me seven
hours; cold fit, and hot; with faint sweats after it.

June 26.—Better; and having no victuals to eat, took
my gun, but found myself very weak. However, I
killed a she-goat, and with much difficulty got it home,
and broiled some of it, and ate. I would fain have
stewed it, and made some broth, but had no pot.

June 27.—The ague again so violent that I lay a-bed
all day, and neither ate nor drank. I was ready to
perish for thirst; but so weak, I had not strength to
stand up, or to get myself any water to drink. Prayed
to God again, but was light-headed; and when I was
not, I was so ignorant that I knew not what to say;
only I lay and cried, “ Lord, look upon me! Lord, pity
me! Lord, have mercy upon me!” I suppose I did
nothing else for two or three hours; till, the fit wearing
off, I fell asleep, and did not wake till far in the night.
When I awoke, I found myself much refreshed, but
weak, and exceeding thirsty. However, as I had no
water in my habitation, I was forced to lie till morning,
and went to sleep again. In this second sleep I had
this terrible dream ;—I thought that I was sitting‘on
the ground, on the outside of my wall, where I sat when
the storm blew after the earthquake, and that I saw a
man descend from a great black cloud, in a bright flame
of fire, and light upon the ground. He was all over as
bright as a flame, so that I could but just bear to look
towards him ; his countenance was most inexpressibly
dreadful, impossible for words to describe, “When. he
stepped upon the ground with his feet, I thought the
earth trembled, just as it had done before in the earth-
quake, and all the air looked, to my apprehension, as if
it had been filled with flashes of fire. He was no sooner
landed upon the earth, but he moved forward ‘towards
me, with a long spear or weapon in his hand, to kill me;
and when he came to a rising ground, at some distance,
he spoke to me—or I heard a voice so terrible that it is
impossible to express the terror of it. All that I can
say I understood, was this:—“ Seeing all these things
have not brought thee to repentance, now thou shalt
die ;”—at which words, I thought he lifted up thespear
that was in his hand to kill me. :

No one that shall ever read this account will expect
that I should be able to describe the horrors of my soul
at this terrible vision. I mean, that even while it was
a dream, I even dreamed of those horrors. Nor is it
any more possible to describe the impression that
remained upon my mind when I awaked, and found it
was but a dream,

I had alas! no divine knowledge. What I had
received by the gocd instruction of my father was then





worn out by an uninterrupted series, for eight years, of
seafaring wickedness, and a constant conversation with
none but such as were, like myself, wicked and profane
to the last degree. I do not remember that I had.in all
that time, one thought that so much as tended either to
looking upwards towards God, or inwards towards a
reflection upon my own ways; buta certain stupidity of
soul, without desire of good, or conscience of evil, had
entirely overwhelmed me; and I was all that the most
hardened, unthinking, wicked creature among our
common sailors can be supposed to be: not having the
least sense, either of the fear of God, in danger, or of
thankfulness to. God, in deliverance.

In the relating what has already past of my story,
this will be the more easily believed, when I shall add,
that through all the variety of miseries that had to this
day befallen me, I never had so much as one thought of
it being the hand. of God, or that it was a just punish-
ment for mysin. My rebellious behaviour against my
father—or my present sins; which were great,—or so
much as a punishment for the general course of. my
wicked life. When I was on the desperate expedition
on the desert shores of Africa, J never had so much as
one thought of what would become of me, or one wish
to God to direct me whither I should go, or to keep me
from the danger which apparently surrounded me, as
well from voracious creatures as cruel savages. But I
was merely thoughtless of a God or a Providence, acted
like a mere brute, from the principles of nature, and by
the dictates of common sense only, and, indeed, hardly
that, when I was delivered and taken up at sea by the
Portugal captain, well used, and dealt justly and hoyour-
ably with, as well as charitably, I had not the least
thankfulness in my thoughts. When, again, I was
shipwrecked, ruined, and in danger of drowning, on this
island, I was as far from remorse, or looking omit as a
judgment. I only said to myself often, that I was an
unfortunate dog, and born to be always miserable.

It is true, when I got on shore first here, and found
all my ship’s crew drowned, and myself spared, I was
surprised with a kind of ecstasy, and some transports
of soul, which, had the grace of God assisted, might
have come up to true thankfulness; but it ended where
it began, in a mere common flight of joy, or, as I may
say, being glad I was alive, without the least reflection
upon the distinguished goodness of the hand which had
preserved me, and had singled me out to be preserved
when all the rest were destroyed, or.an inquiry why
Providence had been thus merciful unto me. Even just
the same common sort of joy which seamen generally
have, after they are got safe ashore from a shipwreck,
which they drown all in the next bowl of punch, and
forget almost as soon as it is over; and all the rest of
my life was like it. Even when I was afterwards, on
due consideration, made sensible of my condition, how
I was cast on this dreadful place, out of the reach of
human kind, out of all hope of relief, or prospect. of
redemption, as soon as I saw but a prospect of living,
and that I should not starve and perish for hunger, all
the sense of my afiliction wore off; and I began to be
very easy, applied myself to the works proper for my
preservation and supply, and was far enough from being
afflicted at my condition, as a judgmen: from Heaven,
or as the hand of God against me: these were thoughts
which very seldom entered my head.

The growing up of the corn, as is hinted in my
Journal, had, at first, some little influence upon me,
and began to affect me with seriousness, as long as I
thought it had something miraculous in it; but as soon
as ever that part of the thought was removed, all the
impression that was raised from it wore off also, as I
have noted always. Even the earthquake, though
nothing could be more terrible in its nature, or more
immediately directing to the invisible power which
alone directs such things, yet no sooner was the first
fright over, but. the impression it had made went off
also. I had no more sense of God, or His judgments—
much less of the present affliction of my circumstances
being from His hand—than if I had been in the most
prosperous condition of life. But now, when I began
to be sick, and a leisurely view of the miseries of death
came to place itself before me; when my spirits began
to sink under the burden of a strong distemper, and
nature was exhausted with the violence of the fever ;
conscience, that had slept so long, began to wake, and
I began to reproach myself with my past life, in which
I had so evidently, by uncommon wickedness, provoked
the justice of God to lay me under uncommon strokes,
and to deal with me in so vindictive a manner. These
reflections oppressed me for the second or third day of
my distemper; and in the violence, as well of the fever
as of the dreadful reproaches of my conscience, extorted
some words from me like praying to God, though I
cannot say they were either a prayer attended with
desires or with hopes: it was rather the voice of mere
fright and distress: My thoughts were confused, the
convictions great upon my mind, and the horror of dying
in such a miserable condition raised vapours into my
head with the mere apprehension ; and in these hurries
of my soul, I knew not what my tongue might express.



LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.



But it was rather exclamation, such as, “ Lord; what a
miserable creature amI! If I should be sick, I shall
certainly die for want of help; and what will become of
me?” Then the tears burst out of my eyes, and I
could say no more fora good while. In this interval
the good advice of my father came to my mind, and
presently his prediction, which I mentioned at the
beginning of this story, viz. that if I did take this
foolish step, God would not bless me, and I would have
leisure hereafter to reflect upon having neglected his
counsel, when there might be none to assist in my
recovery. “Now,” said I, aloud, “my dear father’s
words are come to pass; God’s justice has overtaken
me, and I have none to help or hear me. I rejected
the voice of Providence, which had mercifully put me
in a posture or station of life wherein I might have
been happy and easy ; but I would neither see it myself,
nor learn to know the blessing of it from my parents.
I left them to mourn over my folly, and now I am left
to mourn under the consequences of it. Irefused their
help and assistance, who would have lifted me in the
world, and would have made everything easy to me;
and now I have difficulties to struggle with, too great
for even nature itself to support, and no assistance, no
help, no comfort, no advice.” Then I cried out, “ Lord,
be my help, for Lam in great distress.” This was the first
prayer, if I may call itso, that I had made for many years.

But to return to my Journal :—

June 28.—Having been somewhat refreshed with the
sleep I had had, and the fit being entirely off, I got up;
and though the fright and terror of my dream was
very great, yet I considered that the fit of the ague
would return again the next day, and now was my time
to get something to refresh and support myself when
I should be ill; and the first thing I did, I filled a large
square case-bottle with water, and set it upon my table,
in reach of my bed; and to take off the chill or aguish
dispcsition of the water, I put about a quarter of a pint
of rum into it, and mixed them together. Then I got
me a piece of the goat’s flesh, and broiled it on the
coals, but could eat very little. I walked about, but
was very weak, and withal very sad and heavy-hearted
under a sense of my miserable condition, dreading the
return of my distemper the next day. At night, I

-made my supper of three of the turtle’s eggs, which
I roasted in the ashes, and eat, as we call it, in the shell,
and this was the first bit of meat I had ever asked
God’s blessing to, that I could remember, in my whole
life. After I had eaten, I tried to walk, but found
myself so weak, that I could hardly carry a gun, for
I never went out without that; so I went but a little
way, and sat down upon the ground, looking out upon
the sea, which was just before me, and very calm and
smooth, As I sat here, some such thoughts as these
occurred to me :—What is this earth and sea, of which
Ihave seen so much? Whence isit produced? And
what am I, and all the other creatures, wild and tame,
human and brutal? Whence are we? Sure we are all
made by some secret power, who formed the earth and
sea, the air and sky. And who is that? Then it
followed most naturally, it is God that has made all.
Well, but then, it came on strangely, if God has made
all these things, He guides and governs them all, and
all things that concern them ; for the power that could
make all things, must certainly have power to guide
and direct them. If so, nothing can happen in the
great circuit of His works, either without His knowledge
or appointment.

And if nothing happens without His knowledge, He
knows that I am here and am in this dreadful condition ;
and if nothing happens without His appointment, He
has appointed all this to befall me. Nothing occurred to
my thought to contradict any of these conclusions, and
therefore it rested upon me with greater force, that
it must needs be that God had appointed all this to
befall me; that I was brought into this miserable cir-
cumstance by His direction, He having the sole power,
not of me only, but of everything that happened in the
world. Immediately it followed,—Why has God done
this to me? What haveI done to be thus used? My
conscience presently checked me in that inquiry, as if I
had blasphemed, and methought it spoke to me like a
voice—“ Wretch! dost thow ask what thou hast done?
Look back upon a dreadful misspent life, and ask thy-
self what thou hast zot done? Ask, why is it that thou
wert not long ago destroyed? Why wert thou not
drowned in Yarmouth Roads; killed in the fight when
the ship was taken by the Salee man of war; devoured
by the wild beasts on the coast of Africa; or drowned
here, when all the crew perished but thyself? Dost thou
ask, What have I done? I was struck dumb with
these reflections, as one astonished, and had not a word
to say,—no, not to answer to myself, but rose up pensive
and sad, and walked back to my retreat, and went up
over my wall, as if I had been going to bed; but my
thoughts were sadly disturbed, and I had no inclination
to sleep; so I sat down in my chair, and lighted my
lamp, for it began to be dark. Now, as the apprehen-
sion of the return of my distemper terrified me very
much, it occurred to my thought, that the Brazilians
take no physic but their tobacco for almost all distem-





pers, and I had a piece of a rol of tobacco in one of
the chests, which was quite cured, and some also that
was green, and not quite cured.

I went, directed by Heaven no doubt; for in this
chest I found a cure both for soul and body. I opened
the chest, and found what I looked for, the tobacco ;
and asthe few books I had saved lay there too, I took
out one of the Bibles which I mentioned before, and
which to this time I had not found leisure or inclination
to look into. I say, I took it out, and brought both
that and the tobacco with me to the table. What use to
make of the tobacco I knew not, in my distemper, or
whether it was good for it or no: but I tried several
experiments with it, as if I was resolved it should
hit one way or other. I first took a piece of leaf, and
chewed it in my mouth, which indeed, at first almost
stupefied my brain, the tobacco being green and strong,
and that I had not been much used to. Then I took
some and steeped it an hour or two in some rum, and
resolved to take a dose of it when I lay down; and,
lastly, I burnt some upon a pan of coals, and held my
nose close over the smoke of it as long as I could bear
it, as well for the heat, as almost for suffocation. In
the interval of this operation, I took up the Bible, and
began to read; but my head was too much disturbed
with the tobacco to bear reading, at least at that time ;
only, having opened the book casually, the first words
that occurred to me were these, “ Call on me in the day
of trouble, and I will deliver thee, and thou shalt glorify
me.” ‘These words were very apt to my case, and made
some impression upon my thoughts at the time of read-
ing them, though not so much as they did afterwards ;
for, as for being delivered, the word had no sound, as I
may say, to me; the thing was so remote; so impossible
in my apprehension of things, thatI began to say, as the
children of Israel did when they were promised flesh to
eat, “Can God spread a table in the wilderness? ” so I
began to say, “Can God himself deliver me’ from this
place?” Andas it was not for many years that any hopes
appeared, this prevailed very often upon my thoughts ;
but, however, the words made a great impression upon
me, and I mused upon them very often, It grew now
late, and the tobacco had, as I said, dazed my head so
much that I inclined to sleep; so I left my lamp burning
in the cave, lest I should want anything in the night,
and went to bed. But before I lay down, I did what I
never had done in all my life—I Imeeled down and
prayed to God to fulfil the promise to me, that if I called
upon him in the day of trouble, he would deliver me.
After my broken and imperfect prayer was over, I
drank the rum in which I had steeped the tobacco, which
was so strong and rank of the tobacco that I could scarcely
get it down; immediately upon this I went to bed, I
found presently it flew up into my head violently ; but
I fell into a sound sleep, and waked no more till, by
the sun, it must necessarily be near three o’clock in the
afternoon of the next day—nay, to this hour I.am partly
of opinion that I slept all the next day and night, and
till almost three the day after; for otherwise, I know
not how I should lose a day out of my reckoning in the
days of the week, as it appeared some years after I had
done; for if I had lost it by crossing and recrossing the
Line, I should have lost more than one day; but cer-
tainly I losta day in my account, and never knew which
way. Be that, however, one way or the other, when
I awaked I found myself exceedingly refreshed, and

my spirits lively and cheerful; when I got up I was

stronger than I was the day before, and my stomach
better, for I was hungry ; and, in short, I had no fit the
next day, but continued much altered for the better.
This was the 29th,

The 30th was my well day, of course, and I went
abroad with my gun, but did not care to travel too far.
I killed asea-fow! or two, something like a brand goose,
and brought them home; but was not very forward to
eat them; so I eat some more of the turtle’s eggs,
which were very good. This evening I renewed the
medicine, which I had supposed did me good the day
before—the tobacco steeped in rum; only I did not take
so much as before, nor did I chew any of the leaf, or
hold my head over the smoke : however, I was not so
well the next day, which was the first of July, as I
hoped I should have been ; for I had a little spice of the
cold fit, but it was not much.

July 2.—I renewed the medicine all the three ways ;
and dosed myself with it as at first, and doubled the
quantity which I drank,

July 8.--I missed the fit for good and all, though I
did not recover my full strength for some weeks after.
While I was thus gathering strength my thoughts ran
exceedingly upon this Scripture, “I will deliver thee” ;
and the impossibility of my deliverance lay much upon
my mind, in bar of my ever expecting it; but as I was
discouraging myself with such thoughts, it occurred to
my mind that I pored so much upon my deliverance
from the main affliction, that I disregarded the deliver-
ance I had received, and I was, as it were made to ask
myself such questions as these; viz.: Have I not been
delivered, and wonderfully too, from sickness—from the
most distressed condition that could be, and that was so
frightful to me? and what notice had I taken of it?





15

Had I done my part? God had delivered me but I had
not glorified Him—that is to say, I had not owned and
been thankful for that as a deliverance ; and how could
I expect greater deliverance ? This touched my heart
very much; and immediately I knelt down, and gave
God thanks aloud for my recovery from my sickness.

July 4.—In the morning, I took the Bible ; and, begin-
ning at the New Testament, I began seriously to read it,
and imposed upon myself to read a while every morn-
ing and every night; not tying myself to the number of
chapters, but as long as my thoughts should engage me.
It was not long after I set seriously to this work, till I
found my heart more deeply and’sincerely affected with
the wickedness of my past life. The impression of my
dream revived; and the words, “ All these things have
not brought thee to repentance,” ran seriously in my
thoughts, I was earnestly begging of God to give me
repentance, when it happened providentially, the very
day, that, reading the Scriptures, I came to these words :
“He is exalted a Prince and a Saviour, to give repent-
ance and to give remission.” I threw down the book:
and with my heart as well as my hands lifted up to
heaven, in a kind of ecstasy of joy, I cried out aloud
“ Jesus, thou Son of David! Jesus, thou exalted Prince
and Saviour! give me repentance!” This was the first
time I could say, in the true sense of the words, that I
prayed in all my life; for now I prayed with a sense of
my condition, and a true Scripture view of hope, founded
on the encouragement of the Word of God; and from
this time, I may say, I began to have hope that God
would hear me,

Now I began to construe the words mentioned above,
“ Call on me, and I will deliver thee,” in a different sense
from whatI had ever done before; for then I had no
notion of anything being called deliverance, but my heing
delivered from the captivity I was in ; for though I was
indeed at large in the place, yet the island was certainly
a prison to me, and that in the worst sense in the world.
But now I learned to take it in another sense: now I
looked back upon my past life with such horror, and my
sins appeared so dreadful, that my soul sought nothing of
God but deliverance from the load of guilt that bore
down all my comfort. As for my solitary life, it was
nothing ; I did not so much as pray to be delivered from
it, or think of it; it was all of no consideration, in com-
parison to this, And TI add this part here, to hint to
whoever shall read it, that whenever they come to a
true sense of things, they-will find deliverance from sin
a much greater blessing than deliverance from affliction,

But, leaving this part, I return to, my Journal :—

My condition began now to be, though not less miser-
able as to my way of living, yet much easier to my
mind: and my thoughts being directed, by a constant
reading the Scriptures and praying to God, to things of a
higher nature, I had a great deal of comfort within, -
which, till now, I knew nothing of ; also, my health and
strength returned, I bestirred myself to furnish myself
with everything that I wanted, and make my way of
living as regular as I could,

From the 4th of July to the 14th, I was chiefly
employed in walking about with my gun in my hand, a
little and a little at a time, as a man that was gathering
up his strength after a fit of sickness; for it is hardly
to be imagined how low I was, and to what weakness I
was reduced. The application which I made use of was
perfectly new, and which perhaps had never cured an
ague before; neither can I recommend it to any to
practise, by this experiment ; and though it did carry off
the fit, yet it rather contributed to weakening me; for
I had frequent convulsions in my nerves and limbs for
some time, I learned from it also this, in particular,
that being abroad in the rainy season was the most per-
nicious thing to my health that could be, especially in
those rains which came attended with storms and hurri-
canes of wind; for as the rain which came in the dry
season was almost always accompanied by such storms,
so I found that rain was much more dangerous than the
rain which fell in September and October.

I had now been in this unhappy island above ten
months. All possibility of deliverance from this con-
dition seemed to be entirely taken from me; and I
firmly believed that no human shape had ever set foot
upon that place. Having now secured my habitation,
as I thought, fully to my mind, I had a great desire to
make a more perfect discovery of the island, and to see
what other productions I might find, which I yet knew
nothing of.

It was on the 15th of July that I began to take a
more particular survey of the island itself. I went up
the.creek first, where, as I hinted, I brought my-rafts on
shore, I found, after I came about two miles up, that
the tide did not flow any higher, and that it was no
more than a little brook of running water, very fresh
and good; but this being the dry season, there was
hardly any water in some parts of it—at least, not
enough to run in any stream, so as it could be perceived.
On the banks of this brook, I found many pleasant
savannahs or meadows, plain, smooth, and covered with
grass; and on the rising parts of them, next to the
higher grounds, where the water, as might he supposed,
neyer overflowed, I found a great deal of tobacco, green,





16.

LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.



and growing to a great and very strong stalk. There
were divers other plants, which I had’no notion of or
understanding about, that might, perhaps, have virtues
of their own, which I could not find out. I searched for
the cassava root, which the Indians, in all that climate,
make their bread of, but I could find none. Isaw large
plants of aloes, but did not understand them, I saw
several sugar-canes, but wild, and, for want of cultiva-
tion, imperfect. I contented myself with these dis-
coveries for this time, and came back, musing with
myself what course I might take to know the virtue
and goodness of any of the fruits or plants which I
should discover, but could bring it to no conclusion ; for,
in short, I had made so little observation while I was in
the Brazils, that I knew little of the plants in the field ;

_ at least, very little that might serve me to any purpose

now in my distress,

The next day, the 16th, I went up the same way
again; and, after going something further than I had
gone the day before, I found the brook and savannahs
cease, and the country become more woody than before.
In this part, I found different fruits, and particularly I
found melons upon the ground, in great abundance, and
grapes upon the trees. ‘The vines had spread, indeed,
over the trees, and the clusters of grapes were just now
in their prime, very ripe and rich. ‘This was a sur-
prising discovery, and I was exceedingly glad of them ;
but I was warned by my experience to eat sparingly of
‘them, remembering that when I was ashore in Barbary,
the eating of grapes killed several of our Englishmen,
who were slaves there, by throwing them into fluxes and
fevers. But I found an excellent use for these grapes ;
and that was, to cure or dry them in the sun, and keep
them as dried grapes or raisins are kept, which I thought
would be, as indeed they were, wholesome and agreeable
to eat when no grapes could be had,

I spent all that evening there, and went not back to
my habitation ; which, by the way, was the first night,
as I might say, I had lain from home. In the night, I
took my first contrivance, and got up in a tree, where I
slept well; and the next morning proceeded upon my
discovery, travelling nearly/four miles, as I might judge
by the length of the valley, keeping still due north, with
a ridge of hills on the south and north side of me, At
the end of this march, I came to an opening, where the
country seemed to descend to the west; and a little
spring of fresh water, which issued out of the side of
the hill by me, ran the other way, that is, due east; and
the country appeared so fresh, so green, so flourishing,
everything being in a constant verdure or flourish of
spring, thatit looked like a planted garden, I descended
a. little on the side of that delicious vale, surveying it
with a secret kind of pleasure, though mixed with my
other afflicting thoughts, to think that this was all my
own; that I was king and lord of all this country inde-
feasibly, and had a right of possession ; and, if I could
convey it, I might have it in inheritance as completely
as any lord of a manor in England, I saw here abund-
ance of cocoa-trees, orange, and lemon, and citron-trees ;
but all wild, and very few bearing any fruit, at least not
then, However, the green limes that I gathered were
not only pleasant to eat, but very wholesome; and I
mixed their juice afterwards with water, which made it
very wholesome, and very cool and refreshing. I found
now I had business enough, to gather and carry home ;
and I resolved to lay up a store as well of grapes as
limes and lemons, to furnish myself for the wet season,
which I knew-was approaching. In order to do this, I
gathered a great heap of grapes in one place, a lesser
heap in another place, and a great parcel of limes and
lemons in another place ; and taking a few of each with
me, I travelled homewards; resolving to come again
and bring a bag or sack, or what I could make, to carry
the rest home. Accordingly, having spent three days in
this journey, I came home (so I must now call my tent
and my cave); but before I got thither the grapes were
spoiled; the richness of the fruit and the weight of the
juice having broken them and bruised them, they were
good for, little or nothing: as to the limes, they were
good, but I could bring but few.

The next day, being the 19th, I went back, having
made me two small bags to bring home my harvest ;
but I was surprised, when coming to my heap of grapes,
which were so rich and fine when I gathered them, to
find them all spread about, trod to pieces, and dragged
about, some here, some there, and abundance eaten and
devoured. By this, I concluded there were some wild
creatures thereabouts, which had done this; but what
they were I knew not. However, as I found there was
no laying them up on heaps, and no carrying them away
in a sack, but that one way they would be destroyed,
and the other way they would be crushed with their
own weight, I took another course; for I gathered a
large quantity of the grapes, and hung them upon the
owt branches of the trees, that they might cure and dry
in the sun; and as for the limes and lemons, I carried
as many back as I could well stand under.

‘When I came home from this journey, I contemplated |

with great pleasure the fruitfulness of that valley, and
the pleasantness of the situation; the security from
storms on that side the water and the wood: and con-



cluded that I had pitched upon a place to fix my abode,
which was by far the worst part of the country, Upon
the whole, I began to consider of removing my habita-
tion, and looking out for a place equally safe as where
now I was situate, if possible, in that pleasant, fruitful,
part of the island.

This thought ran long in my head, and I was exceed-
ing fond of it for some time, the pleasantness of the
place tempting me: but when I came to a nearer view
of it, I considered that I was now by the sea-side,
where it was at least possible that something might
happen to my advantage ; and, by the same ill fate that
brought me hither, might bring some. other unhappy
wretches to the same place; and though it was scarce
probable that any such thing should ever happen, yet to
inclose myself among the hills and woods in the centre
of the island, was to anticipate my bondage, and to
render such an affair not only improbable, but impossi-
ble; and that therefore I ought not by any means
to remove. However, I was so enamoured of this place,
that I spent much of my time there for the whole of
the remaining part of the month of July; and, though,
upon second thoughts, I resolved not to remove, yet I
built me a little kind of a bower, and surrounded it ata
distance with a strong fence, being a double hedge, as
high as I could reach, well staked, and filled between
with brushwood ; and here I lay very secure, sometimes
two or three.nights together; always going over it with
a ladder; so thatI fancied now I had my country house
and my sea-coast house; and this work took me up to
the beginning of August. 2

I had but newly finished my fence, and begun to. en-
joy my labour, when the rains came on, and made me
stick close to my first habitation ; for though I had made
me a tent like the other, with a piece of a sail, and
spread it very well, yet I had not the shelter of a hill to
keep me from storms, nor a cave behind me to retreat
into when the rains were extraordinary.

About the beginning of August, as I said, I had
finished my bower, and began to enjoy myself. The 3rd
of August, I found the grapes I had hung up perfectly
dried, and indeed were excellent good raisins of the sun ;
so I began to take them down from the trees, and it was
very happy that I did so, for the rains which followed
would have spoiled them, and I had lost the best part
of my winter food; for I had above two hundred large
bunches of them. No sooner had I taken them all
down, and carried most of them home to my cave, than
it began to rain; and from hence, which was the 14th
of August, it rained, more or less, every day till the
middle of October; and sometimes so violently, that I
could not stir out of my cave for several days.

In this season, I was much surprised with the increase
of my family; I had been concerned for the loss of one
of my cats, who ran away from me, or, as I thought,
had been dead, and [heard no more tidings of her, till,
to my astonishment, she came home about the end of
August, with three kittens. This was the more strange
to me, because, though I had killed a wild cat, as I
called it, with my gun, yet I thought it was quite a
different kind from our European cats ; but the young
cats were the same kind of house-breed as the old one ;
and both my cats being females, I thought it very
strange. But from these three cats I afterwards came
to be so pestered with cats, that I was obliged to kill
them like vermin, or wild beasts, and to drive them
from my house as much as possible.

From the 14th of August to the 26th, incessant rain,
so that I could not stir, and was now very careful not to
be much- wet. In this confinement, I began to be

| straitened for food: but venturing out twice, I one

day killed a goat; and the last day, which was the 26th,
found a very large tortoise, which was a treat to me,
and my food was regulated thus;—I ate a bunch of
raisins for my breakfast; a piece of the goat’s flesh, or
of the turtle, for my dinner, broiled; for, to my great
misfortune, I had no vessel to boil or stew anything ;
and two or three of the turtles eggs for my supper.
During this confinement in my cover by the rain, I
worked daily two or three hours at enlarging my cave,

}and by degrees worked it on towards one side, till I

came to the outside of the hill, and made a door or way
out, But I was not perfectly easy at lying so open;
for, as I had managed myself before, I was in a perfect
inclosure ; whereas now, I thought I lay exposed, and
open for anything to come in upon me; and yet I could
not perceive that there was any living thing to fear, the
biggest creature that I had yet seen upon the island
being a goat.

Sept. 30.—I was now come to the unhappy anniversary
of my landing. I cast up the notches on my post, and
found I had been on shore three hundred and sixty-five
days. I kept this day as a solemn fast, setting it apart
for religious exercise, prostrating myself on the ground
with the most serious humiliation, confessing my sins
to God, acknowledging His righteous judgments upon
me, and praying to Him to have mercy on me through
Jesus Christ; and not having tasted the least refresh-
ment for twelve hours, even till the going down of the
sun, I then eat a biscuit-cake and a bunch of grapes,
and went to bed, finishing the day as I began it. I



had all this time observed no Sabbath-day ; for 4s at
first I had no sense of religion upon my mind, I had,
after some time, omitted to distinguish the weeks, by
making a longer notch than ordinary forthe Sabbath-day,
and so did not really know what any of the days were ;
but now, having cast up the days as above, I found I had
been there a year ; so I divided them into weeks, and set
apart every seventh day for a Sabbath; though I found
at the end of my account, I had lost a day or two in my
reckoning. A little after this,myink began to fail me,
and so I contented myself to use it more sparingly, and to
write down only the most remarkable events of my life,
without continuing a daily memorandum of other things.

The rainy season and the dry season began to appear
regular to me, and I learned to divide them so as to pro-
vide for them accordingly ;. but I bought all my experi-
ence before I had it, and this I am going to relate was
one of the most discouraging experiments that I made.

Ihave mentioned that I had saved the few ears of
barley and rice, which I had so surprisingly found spring
up, as I thought, of themselves, and I believe there
were about thirty stalks of rice, and about twenty of
barley ; and now I thought it a proper time to sow it,
after the rains, the sun being in its southern position,
going from me. Accordingly, I dug up a piece of ground
as well as I could, with my wooden spade, and dividing
it into two parts, I sowed my grain; but as I was sow-
ing, it casually occurred to my thoughts that I would
not sow it all at first, because I did not know when was
the proper time for it, so I sowed about two-thirds of
the seed, leaving about a handful of each. It was a
great comfort to me afterwards that I did so, for not
one grain of what I sowed this time came to anything:
for the dry months following, the earth having no rain
after the seed was sown, it had no moisture-to assist its
growth, and never came up at all till the wet season
had came again, and then it grew as if it had been but
newly sown. Finding my first seed did not grow,
which I easily imagined was by the drought, I sought for
a moister piece of ground to make another trial in, and
I dug up a piece of ground near my new bower, and
sowed the rest of my seed in February, a little before
the'vernal equinox; and this having the rainy months
of March and April to water it, sprung up very pleasantly,
and yielded a very good crop; but having part of the
seed left only, and not daring to sow all that I had, I had
but a small quantity at last, my whole crop not amount-
ing to above half a peck of each kind. But by this ex-
periment I was made master of my business, and knew
exactly when the proper season was to sow, and that I
might expect two seed times and_ two harvests every
year.

While this corn was growing, I made a little discovery,
which was of use to me afterwards. As soon as the
rains were over, and the weather began to settle, which
was about the month of November, I made.a visit up
the country to my bower, where, though I had not been
some months, yet I found all things just as I left them.
The circle or double hedge that I had made was not
only firm and entire, but the stakes which Lhad cut out
of some trees that grew thereabouts, were all shot out
and grown with long branches, as much as a willow-tree
usually shoots the first year after loppingits head. 1.
could not tell what tree to call it that these stakes were
cut from. I was.surprised, and yet very well pleased,
to_see the young trees grow: and I pruned them, and
led them up to grow as much alike as I could; and it is
scarce credible how beautiful a figure they grew into in
three years ; so that though the hedge made a circle of
about twenty-five yards in diameter, yet the trees, for
such I might now call them, soon covered it, and it was
a complete shade, sufficient to lodge under all the dry
season. This made me resolve to cut some more stakes,
and make me a hedge like this, in a semi-circle round
my wall (I mean that of my first dwelling) which I did;
and placing the trees or stakes in a double row, at about
eight yards distance from my first fence, they grew
presently, and were at first a fine cover to my habitation,
and afterwards served for a defence also, as I shall
observe in its order.

I found now that the seasons of the year might gene-
rally be divided, not into summer and winter, as in
Europe, but into the rainy seasons and the dry seasons,
which were generally thus :—

The half of February, the whole of March, and the
half of April—rainy, the sun being then on or near the
equinox. !

The half of April, the whole of May, June, and July,
and the half of August—dry, the sun being then to the
north of the Line.

The half of August, the whole of September, and the
half of October—rainy, the sun being then come back.

The half of October, the whole of November, Decem-
ber, and January, and the half of February—dry, the
sun being then to the south of the Line.

The rainy seasons sometimes held longer or shorter as
the winds happened to blow, but this was the general
observation I made. After I had found, by experience,
the ill consequences of being abroad in the rain, I took
care to furnish myself with provisions beforehand, that
I might not be obliged to go out, and I sat within doors



LIFE AND ADVENTURES

as much as possible during the wet months. This time
I found much employment, and very suitable also to the
time, for I found great occasion for many things which
Thad no way to furnish myself with but by hard labour
and constant application ; particularly I tried many ways
to make myself a basket, but-all the twigs I could get
for the purpose proved so brittle that they would do
nothing. It proved of excellent advantage to me now,
that when I was a boy, I used to take great delight in
standing at a basketmaker’s, in the town where my
father lived, to see them make their wicker-ware ; and
being, as boys usually are, very officious to help, and a
great observer of the manner in which they worked
those things, and sometimes lending a hand, I had by
these means full knowledge of the methods of it, and
I wanted nothing but the materials, when it came into
my mind that the twigs of that tree from whence I cut
my stakes that grew might possibly be as tough as the
sallows, willows, and osiers in England, and I resolved
to try. Accordingly, the next day I went to my country
house, as I called it, and cutting some of the smaller
twigs, [found them to my: purpose as much as I could
desire ; whereupon I came the next time prepared with
a hatchet to cut down a quantity, which I soon found,
for there was great plenty of them. These I set up to
dry within my circle or hedge, and when they were fit
for use, I carried them to my cave ; and here, during the
next season, I employed myself in making, as well as I
could, a great many baskets, both to carry earth or to
carry or lay up anything, as I had occasion ; and though
I did not finish them very handsomely, yet I made them
sufficiently serviceable for my purpose ; and thus, after-
wards, I took care never to be without them ; and as my
wicker-ware decayed, I made more, especially strong
deep baskets to place my corn in, instead of sacks, when
I should come to have any quantity of it.

Having mastered this difficulty, and employed a world
of time about it, I bestirred myself to see, if’ possible,
how to supply two wants. I had no vessels to hold
anything that was liquid, except two runlets, which
were almost full of rum, and some glass bottles—some
of the common size, and others which were case-bottles,

square, for the holding of water, spirits, &. I had not |"

so much as a pot to boil anything, except a great kettle,
which I saved out of the ship, and which was too big
for such as I desired it, viz. to make broth, and stew a
bit of meat by itself. The second thing I fain would
have had was a tobacco-pipe, but it was impossible to
me to make one; however, I found a contrivance for
that, too, at last. I employed myself in planting my
second row of stakes or piles, and in this wicker-working
all the summer or dry season, when another business
took me up more time than it could be imagined I could
spare.

I mentioned before that I had a great mind to see the
whole island, and that I had travelled up the brook, and
so on to where I built my bower, and where I had an
opening quite to the sea, on the other side of the island.
I now resolved to travel quite across to the sea-shore on
that side; so, taking my gun, a hatchet, and my dog,
and a larger amount of powder and shot than usual,
with two biscuit cakes and a great bunch of raisins in
my pouch for my store, I began my journey. When I
had passed the vale where my bower stood, as above, I
-came within view of the sea to the west, and it being
a very clear day, I fairly descried land—whether an
island or a continent I could not tell; but it lay very
high, extending from the W. to the W.S.W. at a very
great distance; by my guess, it could not be less than
fifteen or twenty leagues off.

I could not tell what part of the world this might be,
otherwise than I knew it must be part of America, and,
as I concluded, by all my observations, must be near the
Spanish dominions, and perhaps was all inhabited by
savages, where, if I had landed, I had been in a worse
condition than I was now; and therefore I acquiesced
in the dispositions of Providence, which I began now to
own and to believe ordered everything for the best; I
say I quieted my mind with this, and left off afflicting
myself with fruitless wishes of being there.

Besides, after some thought upon this affair, I con-
sidered that if this land was the Spanish coast, I should
certainly, one time or other, see some vessel pass or
repass one way or other; but if not, then it was the
savage coast between the Spanish country and Brazils,
where are found the worst of savages; for they are
cannibals, or men-eaters, and fail not to murder and
devour all the human bodies that fall into their
hands.

With these considerations, I walked very leisurely
forward. I found that side of the island where I now
was much pleasanter than mine—the open or savannah
fields sweet, adorned with flowers and grass, and full of
very fine woods. I saw abundance of parrots, and fain
I would have caught one, if possible, to have kept it to
be tame, and taught it to speak to me. I did, after some
painstaking, catch a young parrot, for I knocked it down
with a stick, and having recovered it, I brought it home;
but it was some years before I could make him speak ;
however, at last, I taught him to call me by name very |



OF ROBINSON.

familiarly. But the accident that followed, though it
be a trifle, will be very diverting in its place.

I was exceedingly diverted with this journey. I found
in the low grounds hares (as I thought them to be) and
foxes ; but they differed greatly from all the other kinds
Thad met with, nor could I satisfy myself to eat them,
though I killed several. But I had no need to be ven-
turous, for I had no want of food, and of that which was
very good, too, especially these three sorts, viz. goats,
pigeons, and turtle, or tortosie, which, added to my
grapes, Leadenhall-market could not have furnished a
table better than I, in proportion to the company ; and
though my case was deplorable enough, yet I had great
cause for thankfulness that I was not driven to any
extremities for food, but had rather plenty, even to
dainties. — :

I never travelled in this journey above two miles out-
right in a day, or thereabouts; but I took so many turns
and returns to see what discoveries I could make, that
I came weary enough to the place where I resolved to
sit down all night; and then I either reposed myself in
a tree, or surrounded myself with a row of stakes set
upright in the ground, either from one tree to another,
or so as no wild creature could come at me without
waking me. :

As soon as I came to the sea-shore, I was surprised to
see that I had taken up my lot on the worst side of the
island, for here, indeed, the shore was covered with
innumerable tartles, whereas-on the other side I had
found but three in a year and a half. Here was also
an infinite number of fowls of many kinds, some which
I had seen, and some which I had not seen before, and
many of them very good meat, but such as I knew not
the names of, except those called penguins.

I could have shot as many as I pleased, but was very
sparing of my powder and shot, and therefore had more
mind to kill a she-goat, if I could, which I could better
feed on; and though there were many goats here, more
than on my side the island, yet it was with much more
difficulty that I could come near them, the country being
flat and even, and they saw me much sooner than when
I was on the hills.

I confess this side of the country was much pleasanter
than mine; but yet I had not the least inclination to
remove, for as I was fixed in my habitation it became
natural to me, and I seemed all the while I was here to
be as it were upon a journey, and from home. However,
I travelled along the shore of the sea towards the east,
I suppose about twelve miles, and then setting up a
great pole upon the shore for a mark, I concluded I
would go home again, and that the next journey I took
should be on the other side of the island east from my
dwelling, and so round till I came to my post again,

I took another way to come back than I went, think-
ing I could easily keep all the island so much in my
view, that I could not miss finding my first dwelling by
viewing the country ; but I found myself mistaken, for,
being come about two or three miles, I found myself
descended into a very large valley, but so surrounded
with hills, and those hills covered with wood, that I
could not see which was my way by any direction but
that of the sun, nor even then, unless I knew very well
the position of the sun at that time of day. It happened,
to my further misfortune, that the weather proved hazy
for three or four days while I was in the valley, and not
being able to see the sun, I wandered about very uncom-
fortably, and at last was obliged to find the sea-side,
look for my post, and come back the same way I went:
and then, by easy journeys, I turned homewards, the
weather being exceeding hot, and my gun, ammunition,
hatchet, and other things, very heavy.

In this journey my dog surprised a young kid, and
seized upon it; and I, running in to take hold of it,
caught it, and saved it alive from the dog. I had a
great mind to bring it home if I could, for I had often
been musing whether it might not be possible to get a
kid or two, and so raise a breed of tame goats, which
might supply me when my powder and shot should
be all spent. I made a collar for this little creature,
and with a string, which I made of some rope-yarn,
which I always carried about with me, I led him along,
though with some difficulty, till I came to my bower,
and there I inclosed him and left him, for I was very
impatient to be at home, from whence I had been absent
above a month.

I cannot express what a satisfaction it was to me to
come into my old hutch, and lie down in my hammock-
bed, This little wandering journey, without settled
place of abode, had been so unpleasant to me, that my
own house, as I called it to myself, was a perfect settle-
ment to me compared to that; and it rendered every-
thing about me so comfortable, that I resolved I would
never go a great way from it again, while it should be
my lot to stay on the island.

I reposed myself here a week, to rest and regale
myself after my long journey; during which, most of
the time was taken up in the weighty affair of making
a cage for my Poll, who began now to be a mere
domestic, and to be well acquainted with me. Then
I began to think of the poor kid which I had penned







CRUSOL. 17

in within my little circle, and resolved to go and fetch
it home, or give it some food; accordingly I went, and
found it where I left it, for indeed it could not get out,
but was almost starved for want of food. I went and
cut boughs of trees, and branches of such shrubs as I
could find, and threw it over, and haying fed it, I tied
it as I did before, to lead it away ; but it was so tame
with being hungry, that I had no need to have tied it,
for it followed me like a dog; and as I continually fed
it, the creature became so loving, so gentle,and so fond,
that it became from that time one of my domestics also,
and would never leave me afterwards.

The rainy season of the autumnal equinox was now
come, and I kept the 30th of September in the same
solemn manner as before, being the anniversary of my
landing on the island, having now béen there two years,
and no more prospect of being delivered than the first
day I came there. I spent the whole day in humble
and thankful acknowledgments of the many wonderful
mercies which my solitary condition was attended with,
and without which it might have been infinitely more
miserable. I gave humble and hearty thanks that God
had been pleased to discover to me that it was possible
I might be more happy in this solitary condition than
I should have been in the liberty of society and in all
the pleasures of the world; that He could fully make
up to me the deficiencies of my solitary state, and the
want of human society, by His presence and the com-
munications of His grace to my soul; supporting,
comforting, and encouraging me to depend upon His
providence here, and hope for His eternal presence
hereafter.

It wasjnow that I began sensibly to feel how much
more happy this life I now led was, with all its miserable
circumstances, than the wicked, cursed, abominable life
I led all the past part of my days; and now I changed
both my sorrows and my joys; my very desire altered,
my affections changed their gusts, and my delights were
perfectly new from what they were at my first coming,
or, indeed, for the two years past.

Before, as I walked about, either on my hunting, or
for viewing the country, the anguish of my soul at my
condition would break out upon me on a sudden, and my
very heart would die within me, to think of the woods,
the mountains, the deserts I was in, and how I was a
prisoner, locked up with the eternal bars and bolts of
the ocean, in an uninhabited wilderness, without re-
demption. In the midst of the greatest composure of
my mind, this would break out upon me like a storm,
and make me wring my hands and weep like a child.
Sometimes it would take me in the middle of my work,
and I would immediately sit down-and sigh, and look
upon the ground for an hour or two together; and this
was still worse to me, for if I could burst out into tears,
or vent myself by words, it would go off, and the grief,
having exhausted itself, would abate.

But now I began to exercise myself with new
thoughts: I daily read the Word of God, and applied all
the comforts of itto my present state. One morning
being very sad, I opened the Bible upon these words, “ I
will never, never leave thee, nor forsake thee.” Im-
mediately it occurred that these words were to me;
why else should they be directed in such a manner, just
at the moment when I was mourning over my condition,
as one forsaken of God and man? “ Well, then,” said
I, “If God does not forsake me, of what ill consequence
can it be, or what matters it, though the world should
all forsake me, seeing on the other hand, if I had all the
world, and should lose the favour and blessing of God,
there would be no comparison in the loss?”

From this moment, I began to conclude in my mind,
that it was possible for me to be more happy in this for-
saken, solitary condition, than it was probable I should
ever have been in any other particular state in the
world ; and with this thought I was going to give thanks
to God for bringing me to-this place. I know not what
it was, but something shocked my mind at that thought,
and I durst not speak the words. “ How canst thou be-
come such a hypocrite,” said I, even audibly, “ to pretend
to be thankful for a condition, which, however thou
mayst endeavour to be contented with, thou wouldst
rather pray heartily to be delivered from?” So I
stopped there, but though I could not say I thanked
God for being there, yet I sincerely gave thanks to God
for opening my eyes, by whatever afflicting providences,
to see the former condition of my life, and to mourn
for my wickedness, and repent. I never opened the
Bible, or shut it, but my very soul within me blessed
God for directing my friend in England, without. any
order of mine, to pack it up among my goods, and for
assisting me afterwards to save it out of the wreck of
the ship.

Thus, and in this disposition of mind, I began my
third year; and though I have not given the reader the
trouble of so particular an account of my works this
year as the first ; yet in general it may be observed, that
I was very seldom idle, but having regularly divided my
time according to the several daily employments that
were before me, such as, first, my duty to God, and
the reading the Scriptures, which I constantly set apart

a3



; LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.

18



some time for, thrice every day; secondly, the going
abroad with my gun. for food, which generally took me
up three’ hours in every moriiing, when it did not rain ;
thirdly, the ordering, cutting, preserving, and cooking,
what Thad killed or caught for my supply: these took
up great part of the day. Also, it is to be considered,
that in the middle of the day, when the sun was in the
zenith, the violence of the heat was too great to stir
out; so thatabout four hours in the evening was all the
time I could be stipposed to work in, with this exception,
that sometimes I ¢haiged thy hours of hunting and
working, and went to work ih the morning, aud abroad
with my gun in the afternoon.

To this short time allowed for labour, I desire may
be added the exceeding Jaboriousness of my work; the
many hours which for want of tools, want of help, and
want of skill, every thing I did took up out of my time.
Tor example, I was full two and forty days in making a
board for a loti shelf, which I wanted in my cave;
whereas, two Sawyers, with their tools and a saw-pit,
would have cut six of them out of the same tree in half
a day.

My case was this: it was to be a large tree which was
to be cut down, because my board was to be a broad
one. ‘This tree I was three days in cutting down, and
two more cutting off the boughs, and reducing it to a
log, or piece of timber. Witli inexpressible hacking and
hewing, I reduced both. the sides of it into chips till it
began to be light enough to move; then I turned it, and
made one side of it Smooth and flat as a board from end
to end; then, turhing that side downward, cut the other
side till I brought the plank to be about three inches
thick, and smooth on both sides. Any one may judge
the labour of my hands in such a piece of work ; but
labour and patience cirried me through that, and many
other things. I only observe this in particular, to show
the reason why so much of my time went away with’so
little work, viz., that what might be a little to be done
with help and tools, was a vast labotit and required a
prodigious time to do alone, and by hand. But notwith-
standing this, with patience and labour I got through
everything that my circumstances made necessary to
me to do, as will appear by what follows.

T was now, in the moths of November and Decem-
ber, expecting my crop of barley and rice. The ground
T had manured and diig up for them was not great; for,
as I observed, my seed of each was not above the
quantity of half a peek, for I had lost one whole crop
by sowing in the dry sedson. But now my crop
promised very well, when oh a sudden I found I was in
danger of losing it all again by enemies of seyeral sorts,
which it was scarcely possible to keep from it; as, first,
the goats, and wild creatures which I called hares, who,
tasting the sweetness of the blade, lay init night and
day, as soon as it came up, and eat it so close, that it
could get no time to shoot up into stalk,

This I saw no remedy for but by making an enclosure
about it with a hedgé ; which I did with a great deal of
toil, and the more, because it required speed. However,
as my arable land wis but small, suited to my crop, I
got it totally well fenced in about three weeks’ time ;
and shooting some of the creatures in the day time, I
set my dog to guard it in the night, tying him up to a
stake at the gate, where he would stand and bark all
night long ; so in a little time, the enemies forsook the
place, and the corn grew very strong and well, and began
to ripen apace.

But as the beasts ruined me before, while my corn
was in the blade, so the birds were as likely to ruin me
now, when it was ii the ear; for going along by the
place to sée how it throve, I saw my little crop sur-
rounded with fowls, of I know not how many sorts, who
stood, as it were, watching till I should be gone. I
immediately let fly among them, for T always had my
gun with me. I had no sooner shot, but there rose up
a little cloud of fowls, which I had not seen at all, from
among the corn itself,

This touched me sensibly, for I foresaw that in a few
days they would devour all my hopes; that I should
be starved, and never be able to raise a crop at all: and
what to do I could not tell; however, I resolved not to
lose my corn, if possible, though I should watch it night
and day. In the first place, I went among it, to see
what damage was already done, and found they had
spoiled a good deal of it; but that as it was yet too green
for them, the loss was not so great but that the re-
mainder was likely to be a good crop, if it could be
saved. :

I stayed by it to load my gun, and then coming away,
T could easily see the thieves sitting upon all the trees
about me, as if they only waited till was gone away,
and the event proved it to be so; for as I walked off,
as if I was gone, I was no sooner out of their sight,
than they dropped down one by one into the corn again.
I was so provoked, that I could not have patience to stay
till more came on, knowing that every grain that they
eat now was, as it might be said, a peck-loaf to me in the
consequence ; but coming up to the hedge, TI fired again,
and killed three of them, This was what I wished for ;
so I took them up, and served them as we serve noto-







rious thieves in England—hanged them in chains, for a
terror to others. It is impossible to imagine that this
should have such an effect as it had, for the fowls
would not only not come at the corn, but, in short, they
forsook all that part of the island, and I could never see
a bird near the place as long as my scarecrows hung
there. This I was very glad of, you may be sure, and
about the latter end of December, which was our second
harvest of the year, I reaped my corn.

I was sadly put to it for a scythe or sickle to cut it
down, and all I could do was to make one, as well as I
could, out of one of the broadswords or cutlasses, which
I saved among the arms out of the ship. However, as
my first crop was but small, I had no great difficulty to
cut it down; in short, I reaped it in my way, for I cut
nothing off but the ears, and carried it away in a great
basket which I had made, and so rubbed it out with my
hands; and at the end of all my harvesting, I found
that out of my half-peck of seed I had near two bushels
of rice, and about two bushels and a half of barley ;
that is to say, by my guess, for I had no measure at
that time. 3 :

However, this was a great encouragement to me, and
T foresaw that, in time, it would please God to supply
me with bread. And yet here I was perplexed -again,
for I neither knew how to grind, or make meal of my
corn, or indeed, how to clean it and part it; nor, if
made into meal, how to make bread of it; and if how
to make it, yet I knew not how to bake it. These things
being added to my desire of having a good quantity for
store, and to secure a constint supply, I resolved not to
taste any of this crop, but to preserve it all for seed
against the next season; and, in the mean time, to
employ all my study and hours of working to accomplish
this great work of providing myself with corn and
bread.

It might be truly said, that now I worked for my
bread. I believe few people have thought much upon
the strange multitude of little things necessary in the
providing, producing, curing, dressing, making, and
finishing this one article of bread.

I, that was reduced to a mere state of nature, found
this to my daily discouragement; and was made more
sensible of it every hour, even after I had got the first
handful of seed-corn, which, as I have said, came up
unexpectedly and indeed to a surprise.

First, I had no plough to turn up the earth—no spade
or shovel to dig it. Well, this I conquered by making
me a wooden spade, as I observed before; but this did
my work but in a wooden manner ; and though it cost
me a great many days to make it, yet for want of iron,
it not only wore out soon, but made my work the
harder, and made it be performed much worse. How-
ever, this I bore with, and was content to work it out
with patience, and bear with the badness of the per-
formance. ‘When the corn was sown, I had no harrow,
but was forced to go over ib myself, and drag a great
heavy bough of a tree over it, to scratch it, as it may be
called, rather than rake or harrow it. When it was
growing, and grown, I have observed already how many
things I wanted to fence it, secure it, mow or reap it,
cure and carry it home, thrash, part it from the chaff,
and save.it. ‘Then I wanted a mill to grind it, sieves to
dress it, yeast and salt to make it into bread, and an
oven to bake it; but all these things I did without, as
shall be observed, and yet the corn was an inestimable
comfort and advantage to me too. All this, as I said,
made everything laborious and tedious to me; but that
there was no help for. Neither was my time so much
loss to me, becatise, as I had divided it, a certain part
of it was every day appointed to these works ; and as I
had resolved to use none of the corn for bread till I had
a greater quantity by me, I had the next six months to
apply myself wholly, by labour and invention, to furnish
myself with utensils proper for the performing all the
operations necessary for making the corn, when I had
it, fit for my, use.

But first I was to prepare more land, for I had now
seed enough to sow above an acre of ground. Before I
did this, I had a week’s work at least to make me a
spade, which, when it was done, was but a sorry one
indeed, and very heayy, and required double labour to
work with it. However, I got through that, and sowed
my seed in two large flat pieces of ground, as near my
house as I could find them to my mind, and fenced them
in with a good hedge, the stakes ‘of which were all cut
off that wood which I had set before, and knew it would
grow ; so, that, in a year’s time, I knew I should have
a quick or living hedge, that would want but little
repair. This work did not take me up less than three
months, becausé a great part of that time was the wet
season, when I could not go abroad. _ Within-doors,
that is when it rained, and I could not go out, I found
employment in the following oceupations—always ob-
serving, that all the while I was at work,I diverted my-
self with talking to my parrot, and teaching him to
speak; and I quickly taught him to know-his own name,
and at last to speak it out pretty loud, “ Poll,” which was
the first word I ever heard spoken in the island by any
mouth but my own. This, therefore, was not my work,





but an assistance to my work; for now, as I said, I had
a great employment upon my hands, as follows: I had
long studied to miake, by somé means or other, some
earthen vessels, which, indeed, I wauted sorely, but
knew not where to come at them, However, consider-
ing the heat of the climate, I did not doubt but if I
could find out any clay, I might make some pots that
might, being dried in the sun, be hard enough and strong
enough to bear handling, and to hold anything that was
dry, and required to be kept so; and as this was neces-
sary in the preparing corn, meal, &c., which was the
thing I was doing, I resolved to make sorhe as large as
I could, and fit only to stand like jars, to hold what
should be put into them,

It would make the reader pity me, or rather laugh at
me, to tell how many awkward ways I took to raise
this paste ; what odd, mis-shapen, ugly things I made 5
how many of them fell in, and how many fell out,
the clay not Being stiff enough to bear its own weight ;
how many cracked by the over-violent heat of the sun,
being set out too hastily ; and how many fell in pieces
with only removing, as well before as after they were
dried ; and, in a word, how, after having laboured hard
to find the clay—to dig it, to temper it, to bring it
home, and work it—I could not make above two large’
earthen ugly things (I cannot call them jars) in about
two months’ labour. e



AL Ne pre!
CRUSOE ATTEMPTS TO MAKE EARTHENWARE.

However, as the sun baked these two very dry and
hard, I lifted them very gently up, and set them down
again in two great wicker baskets, which I had made on
purpose for them, that they might not break; and as _
between the pot and the basket there was a little room
to spare, I stuffed it full of the rice and barley straw ;
and these two pots being to stand always dry, I thought
would hold my dry corn, and perhaps the meal, when
the corn was bruised. : fas 2

Though I miscarried so much in my design for large
pots, yet I made several smaller things with better
success ; such as little round pots, flat dishes, pitchers,
and pipkins, and any things my hand turned to; and
the heat of the sun baked them quite hard.

But all this would not answer my end, which was to
get an earthen pot to hold what was liquid, and bear
the fire—which none of these could do. It happened
after some time, making a pretty large fire for cooking
my meat, when I went to put it out after I had done
with it, I found a broken piece of one of my, earthen-
ware vessels in the fire, burnt as hard as a stone, and
red as a tile. I was agreeably surprised to see it, and
said to myself, that certainly they might be made. to
burn whole, if they would burn broken.

This set me to study how to order my fire, so as to
make it burn some pots. I had no notion of a kiln, such
as the potters burn in, or of glazing them with lead,
though I had some lead to do it with; but TI placed



LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON ORUSOL.

three large pipkins, and two or three pots, in a pile, one
upon another, and placed my firewood all round it with
a great heap of embers under them. I plied the fre
with fresh fuel round the outside, and upon the top, till
I saw the pots in the inside red-hot quite through, and
observed that they did not crack at all. When I saw
them clear red, I let them stand in that heat about five
or gix hours, till I found one of them, though it did not
crack, did melt or run; for the sand which was mixed
with the clay melted by the violence of the heat, and
would have run into glass if Ihad gone on; soI slacked
my fire gradually till the pots began to abate of the red
colour ; and, watching them all night, that I might not
let the fire abate too fast, in the morning I had three
very good (I will not say handsome) pipkins, and two
other earthen pots, as hard burnt as could be desired,
and one of them perfectly glazed with the running of
the sand. ;

After this experiment, I need not say that I wanted
no sort of earthenware for my use; but I must needs
say as to the shapes of them, they were very indifferent,
as any one may suppose, when I had no way of making
them but as the children make dirt pies; or as a woman
would make pies that never learned to raise paste.

No joy at a thing of so mean a nature was ever equal
to mine, when I found I had made an earthen pot that
would bear the fire; and I had hardly patience to stay
till they were cold, before I set one on the fire again,
with some water in it, to boil me some teat, which it
did admirably well; and with a piece of a kid I made
some very good broth, though I wanted oatmeal, and
several other ingredients requisite to make it as good as
I would have liad it been.

My next concern was to get me a stone mortar to
stamp or beat some corn in; for as to the mill, there
was no thotight of arriving at that perfection of art with
one pair of hands. To supply this want, I was at a
great loss; for, of all the trades in the world, I was
as perfectly unqualified for a stoné-cutter, as for any
whatever ; neither had I any tools to go about it with.
I spent many a day to find out a gréat stone big enough
to cut hollow, and make fit for 4 mortar, and could find
none at all, except what was in the solid rock; and which
Thad tio way to dig or cut out; nor indeed were the
rocks in the island of hardness sufficient, but were all
of a sandy crumbling stone, which neither would bear
the weight of a heavy pestle; nor would break the corn
without filling it with sand. So, after a great deal of
time lost in searching for a stone, I gave it over, and
resolved to look out for a great block of hard wood,
which I found indeed much easier ; and getting one as
big as I had strength to stir, I rounded it, arid formed it
on the outside with my axe and hatchet, and then, with
the help of fire, and infinite labour, made a hollow place
in it, as the Indians in Brazil make their canoes. After
this, I made a great heavy pestle, or beater, of the wood
called the iron-wood ; and this I prepared and laid by

against I had my next crop of corn, which I proposed

to myself to grind, or rather pound, into meal, to make
bread. = :

My next difficulty was to make a sieve, or searce, to
dress my meal, and to part it from the bran and the
husk ; without which I did not see it possible I could
have any bread. This was a most difficult thing, even
to think on, for to be sure I had nothing like the neces-
sary thing to make it—I mean fine thin canvas or stuff
to searce the meal through. And here I was at a full
stop for many months; nor did I really know what to
do. Linen Thad none left bit what was mere rags; I
had. goat’s-hair, but neither knew how to weave it or
spin it; and had I known how, here were io tools to
work it with. All the remedy that I found for this
was, that at last I did temember I had, among the
seamen’s clothes which were saved out of the ship,
some neckeloths of calico ot muslin; and with some
pieces of these I made three small sieves proper enough
for the work; and thus I made shift for some years:
how I did afterwards, I shall show in its place.

The baking part was the next thing to be considered,
and how I should make bread when I came to have
corn ; for, first, I had no yeast.. As to that part, there
Was no supplying the want, so I did not concern myself
much about it. But for an oven, I was indeed in great
pain. At length I found out an experiment for that
also, which was this: I made some earthen vessels very
broad but not deep, that is to say, about two feet
diameter, and not above nine inches deep. These I
burned in the fire, as I had done the other, and laid
them by; and when I wanted to bake, I made.a great
fire upon my hearth, which I had paved with some
square tiles, of my own baking and burning also; but I
should not call them square.

When the firewood was burned pretty much into
embers, or live coals, I drew them forward upon this
hearth, so as to cover it all over, and there I let them
lic till the hearth was very hot. Then, sweeping away
all the embers, I set my loaf or loaves, and whelming

, down the earthern pot upon them, drew the embers all
round the outside of the pot, to keep in aid add to the
heat; and thus, as well as in the best oven in the





world, I baked my barley loaves, and became, in little
time,.a good pastrycook into the bargain; for I made
myself several cakes and puddings of the rice; but I
made no pies, neither had I anything to put into them,
supposing I had, except the flesh either of fowls or
oats. ;

2 It need not be wondered at if all these things took
me up most part of the third yeat of my abode here;
for, it is to be observed, that in the intervals of these
things I had my new harvest and husbandry to manage ;
for I reaped my corn in its season, and carried it homie
as well as I could, and laid it up in the éar, ih my large
baskets till I had time to rub it out, for I had no floor
to thrash it on, or instrument to thrash it with.

And now, indeed, my stock of corn increasing, I really
wanted to build my barns bigger; I wanted a place to
lay it up in, for the increase of the corn now yielded
me so much, that I-had of the barley about twenty
bushels, and of the rice as much, or more; insomuch
that now I resolved to begin to use it freely; for my
bread had been quite gone a great while; also I resolved
to see what quantity would be sufficient for me a whole
year, and to sow but once a year, |

Upon the whole, I found that the forty bushels of
barley and rice were much more than I could consume
in a year; so I resolved to sow just the same quantity
every year that I sowed the last, in hopes that stich a
quantity would fully provide me with bread, &e.

All the while these things were doing, you may be
sure my thoughts ran many times upon the prospect of
land which I had seen from the other side of the island ;
and I was not without secret wishes that I were on

‘shore there, fancying that, seeing the main-land, and an

inhabited country, I might find some way or other to
convey myself farther, and perhaps at last find some
means of escape.

But_all this while I made no allowance for the dangers
of such an undertaking, and how I might fall into the
hands of savages, aud perhaps such as I might have
reason to think far worse than the lions and tigers of
Africa: that if I once came in their power, I should run
a hazard of more than a thousand to one of being killed,
and perhaps of being eaten; for I had heard that the
people of the Caribbean coast were cannibals, or man-
eaters, and I knew by the latitude that I could not be
far from that shore. Then, supposing they were not
cannibals, yet they might kill mé, as many Europeaiis
who had fallen into their hands had been served, even
when they had been ten or twenty together—much
more I, that was but one, and could make little or no
defence ; all these things, I say, which I ought to have
considered well, and did come into my thoughts after-
wards, yet gave me no apprehensions at first, and my
head ran mightily upon the thought of getting over to
the shore.

Now. I wished for my boy Xury, and thé long-boat
with the shoulder-of-mutton sail, with which I sailed
above a thousand miles on the coast of Africa; but this
was in vain: then E thought I would go‘and look at our
ship’s boat, which, as I have said, was blown up upon
the shore a great way,-in the storm, when we were first
cast away. She lay almost where she did at first, but
not quite ; and was turned, by the force of the waves
and the winds, almost bottom upward, against a high
ridge of beachy, rough sand, but no water about her.
If I had had hands to have refitted her, and to have
launched her into the water, the boat would have dotie
well enough, and I might have gone back into the
Brazils with her éasily enough ; but I might have fore-
seen that I could no more turn her and set her upright
upon her bottom, than I could remove the island ; how-
ever, I went to the woods, and cut levers and rollers,
and brought them to the boat, resolving to try what I
could do; suggesting to myself, that if I could but turn
her down, I might repair the damage she had received,
and she would be avery good boat, and I might go to sea
in her very easily. 7

I spared no pains, indeed, in this piece of fruitless
toil, and spent, I think, three or four weeks about it;
at last, finding it impossible to heave it up with my little
strength, I fell to digging away the sand, to undermine
it, and so to make it fall down, setting pieces of wood
to thrust and guide it right in the fall.

But when I had done this, I was unable to stir it up
again, or to get under it, much less to move it forward
towards the water ; so I was forced to give it over; and
yet, though I gave over the hopes of the boat, my
desire to venture over for the main increased, rather
than decreased, as the means for it seemed impossible.

This at length put me upon thinking whether it was
not possible to make myself a canoe, or periagua, such
as the natives of those climates make, even without
tools, or, as I might say, without hands, of the trunk of
a great tree. This I not only thought possible, but
easy, and pleased myself extremely with the thoughts
of making it, and with my having much more con-
venience for it than any of the Negroes or Indians; but
not at all considering the particular inconveniences
which I lay under more than the Indians did, viz. want
of hands to move it, when it was made, into the water





19

—a difficulty much harder for me to surmount than all
the consequences of want of tools could be to them ;
for what was it to me, if when I had chosen a vast tree
in the woods; and with much trouble cut it down, if I
had beén able with my tools to hew and dub the outside
into the proper shape of a boat, and burn oF cut out
the inside to make it hollow, 80 as to niike a boat of it
—if, after a'l this, I must leave it just there where
I found it, and not be able to launch it into the
water ?

One would have thought I could iidt have had the
least. reflection upoh my mitid of my Circuitistances
while I was making this boat, bit I should have im-
mediately thought how I should get it into the sea; but
my thoughts were so intent upon my voyage over the
sea in it, that I never once considered how I should get
it off the land: and it was really, in its own nature, more
easy for me to guide it over forty-five miles in sea, than
about forty-five fathoms of land, where it lay, to set it
afloat in the water.

I went to work upon this boat the most like a fool
that ever man did, who had any of his senses awake.
I pleased myself with the design, without determining
whether I was ever able to undertake it; not but that
the difficulty of lautiching my boat carne often into my
head; but I put a stop to my inquiries into it, by this
foolish answer, which I gave myself: “Let me first
make it ; I warrant I will find some way or other to get
it along when it is done.” 4

This was a most preposterous method ; but the eager-
ness of my fancy prevailed, and to work I went. I
felled a cedar-tree, and I question mtich whéther Solo-
mon ever had such a one for the building of the Teinple
of Jerusalem ; it was five feet teh inches diameter at
the lower part next the stump; and four feet eleven
inches diameter at the end of twenty two feet; after
which it lessened for a while, and then parted into
branches, It was not without infinite labour that I
felled this tree ; I was twenty days hacking and hewiig
at it at the bottom; I was fourteen more gettiiig the
branches and limbs, and tHe vast spreading head cut off,
which I hacked and hewed through with axe and
hatchet, and inexpressiblé labour: after this, it cost me
a month to shape it and dub it to a proportion, and to
something like the bottom of a boat, that it right
swim upright as it ought to do. It cost me rear three
months more to clear the inside, and work it dut so as
to make an exact boat of it; this I did, indeed, without
fire, by mere mallet and chisel, aiid by the dint of hard
labour, till I had brought it to be a very haiidsome
periagua, and big enough to have carried six and twenty
men, and consequently big enough to have carried his
and all my cargo.

When I had gone through this work, I was extremely
delighted with it. The boat was really much bigger
than ever I saw a canoe or periagtia, that was made of
one tree, in my life. Many a weary stroke it had cost,
you may be sure; and had I gotten it into the water,
I make no question but I should have begun the maddest
voyage, and the most unlikely to be performed, that
ever was undertaken.

But all my devices to get it into the water failed me;
though they cost me infinite labour too. It lay about
one hundred yards from the water, and not more; but
the first incotivenience was, it was up hill towards the
creek, Well, to take away this discouragement, I
resolved to dig into the surface of the earth, and so
make a declivity: this I began, and it cost me a pro-
digions deal of pains (but who grudge pains that have
their deliveraiice in view ?); but when this was worked
through, and this difficulty managed, it was still miuch
the same, for I could no more stir the canoe than I could
the other boat. Then I measured the distance of ground,
and resolved to cut a dock or canal; to bring the water
up to the canoe, seeing I could not bring the canoe
down to the water. Well, I began this work; and
when I began to enter upon it, and calculate how deep
it was to be dug, how broad, how the stuff was to be
thrown out, I found that, by the number of hands I
had, being none but my own, it must have been ten or
twelve years before I could have gone through with it ;
for the shore lay so high, that at the upper end it mus6
have been at least twenty feet deep ; so at length, though
with great reluctancy, I gave this attempt over also.

This grieved me heartily ; aud now I saw; though too
late, the folly of beginning a work before we count the
cost, and before we judge rightly of our own strength to
go through with it.

In the middle of this work, I finished my fourth year
in this place, and kept my anniversary with the same

&

devotion, and with as much comfort as ever before ; for, |

by a constant study and serious application to the Word
of God, and by the assistance of His grace, I gained a
different knowledge from what I had before, I enter-
tained different notions of things. I looked now upon
the world as a thing remote, which I had nothing to do
with, no expectation from, and, indeed, no desires about :
in a word, I had nothing indeed to do with it, nor was
ever likely to have; so I thought it looked, as we may
perhaps look upon it hereafter, viz. as a place I had



20

lived in, but was come out of it; and well might I say,

as Father Abraham to Dives, “ Between me and thee is| fit

a great gulf fixed.”

t In the first place, I was.removed from all the wicked-
ness of the world here; I had neither the lusts of the
flesh, the lusts of the eye, nor the pride of life. I had
nothing to covet, for I had all that I was now capable
of enjoying ; I was lord of the whole manor; or, if I
pleased, I might call myself king or emperor over the
whole country which I had possession of; there were no
rivals; I had no competitor, none to dispute sovereignty
or command with me: I might have raised ship-loadings
of corn, but I had no use for it; so I let as little grow
as I thought enough for my occasion. I had tortoise
or turtle enough, but now and then one was as much as
I could put to any use: J had timber enough to have
built a fleet of ships: and I had grapes enough to have
made wine, or to have cured into rasins, to have loaded
that fleet when it had been built.

But all I could make use of was all that was valuable :
Ihad-enough to eat and supply my wants, and what was
all the rest tome? If I killed more flesh than I could
eat, the dog must eat it, or vermin; if I sowed more
corn than J could eat, it must be spoiled; the trees that
I cut down were lying to rot on the ground: I could
make no more use of them but for fuel, and that I had
no occasion for but to dress my food.

In a word, the nature and experience of things dic-
tated to me, upon just reflection, that all the good
things of this world are no farther good to us than they

_are for our use; and that, whatever we may heap up to

give others, we enjoy just as much as we can use, and
no more. The most covetous, griping miser in the
world would have been cured of the vice of covetousness,
if he had been in my case; for I possessed infinitely
' more than I knew what to do with. I had no room for
desire, except it was of things which I had not, and they
were but trifles, though, indeed, of great use tome. I
had, as I hinted before, a parcel of money, as well gold
as silver, about thirty-six pounds sterling. Alas! there
the sorry, useless stuff lay ; I had no manner of business
for it; and often thought with myself, that I would
have given a handful of it for a gross of tobacco-pipes ;
or for a hand-mill to grind my corn; nay, I would have
given it all for a sixpenny-worth of turnip and carrot
seed out of England, or for a handful of peas and beans,
and a bottle of ink. As it was, I had not the least ad-
vantage by it or benefit from it; but there it layin a
drawer, and grew mouldy with the damp of the cave, in
the wet seasons; and if I had had the drawer full
of diamonds, it had been the same case, they had
been of no manner of value to me, because of no
use.

I had now brought my state of life to be much easier
in itself than it was at: first, and much easier to my
mind, as well as to my body. I frequently sat down to
meat with thankfulness, and admired the hand of God’s
providence, which had thus spread my table in the
wilderness, -I learned to look more upon the bright side
» of my condition, and less upon the dark’ side, and to

consider what I enjoyed rather than what I wanted; and
this gave me sometimes such secret comforts, that I
cannot express them; and which I take notice of here,
to put those discontented people in mind of it, who can-
not enjoy comfortably what God has given them, be-
cause they see and covet something that he has not
given them. All our discontents about what we want
appeared to me to spring from the want of thankfulness
for what we have.

Another reflection was of great use to me, and doubt-
less would be so to any one that should fall into such
distress as mine was; and this was, to compare my
present condition with what I at first expected it would
be; nay, with what it would certainly have been, if the
good providence of God had not wonderfully ordered
the ship to be cast up nearer to the shore, where I not
only could come at her, but could bring what I got out
of her to the shore, for my relief and comfort ; without
which, I had wanted for tools to work, weapons for
defence, and gunpowder and shot for getting my

ood.

I spent whole hours, I may say whole days, in repre-
senting to myself, in the most lively colours, how I
must have acted if I had got nothing out of the ship.
How I could not have so much as got any food, except
fish and turtles; and that, as it was long before I found
one of them, I must have perished first; that I should
have lived, if I had not perished, like a mere savage;
that if I had killed a goat or a fowl, by any contrivance,
I had no way to flay or open it, or part the flesh from

* the skin and the bowels, or to cut it up; but must gnaw
a vel my teeth, and pull it with my claws, like a
east.

These reflections made me very sensible of the good-
ness of Providence to me, and very thankful for my
present condition, with all its hardships and mis-
fortunes: and this part alsoI cannot but recommend to
the reflection of those who are apt, in their misery, to
say, “Is any affliction hke mine?” Let them consider
how much worse the cases of some people are, and







LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON

their case might have been, if Providence had thought

I had another reflection, which assisted me also to
comfort my mind with hopes; and this was compar-
ing my present situation with what I had deserved, and
had therefore reason to expect from the hand of
Providence. I had lived a dreadful life, perfectly
destitute of the knowledge and fear of God.'! I had
been well instructed by father and mother ; neither had
they been wanting to me, in their early endeavours to
infuse a religious awe of God into my mind, a sense of
my duty, and what the nature and end of my being
required of me. But, alas! falling early into the seafaring
life, which, of all lives, is the most destitute of the fear
of God, though his terrors are always before them; I
say, falling early into seafaring life, and into seafaring
company, all that little sense of religion which I had
entertained was laughed out of me by the messmates ;
by a hardened despising of dangers, and the views of
death, which grew habitual to me by my long absence
from all manners of opportunities to converse with any-
thing but what was like myself, or to hear anything
that was good or tended towards it.

So void was I of everything that wus good, or the
least sense of what I was, or was to be, that, in the
greatest deliverances I enjoyed—such as my escape from
Sallee; my being taken up by the Portuguese master of
the ship; my being planted so well in the Brazils; my
receiving the cargo from England, and the like—I never
had once the words, “‘ Thank God,” so much as on my
mind, or in my mouth: nor in the greatest distress had
I so much as a thought to pray to him, or so muchas to
say, “Lord, have mercy upon me!” no, nor to mention
the name of God, unless it was to swear by, and blas-
pheme it,

I had terrible reflections upon my mind for many
months, as I have already observed, on account of my
wicked and hardened life past; and when I looked
about me, and considered what particular providences
had attended me since my coming into this place, and
how God had dealt bountifully with me—had not only
punished me less than my iniquity had deserved, but
had so plentifully provided for me—this gave me great
hopes that my:.repentance was accepted, and that God
had yet mercy in store for me

With these reflections, I worked my mind up, not
only to aresignation to the will of God in the present
disposition of my circumstances, but even to a sincere
thankfulness for my condition ; and that I, who was yet
a living man, ought not to complain, seeingI had not
the due punishment of my sins ; that I enjoyed so many
mercies which I had no reason to have expected in
that place ; that I ought never more to repine at any con-
dition, but to rejoice, and give daily thanks for that
daily bread, which nothing but a crowd of wonders
could have brought; that I ought to consider I had been
fed even by a miracle, even as great as that of feeding
Elijah by ravens; by a long series of miracles: and
that I could hardly have named a place in the unin-
habitable part of the world where I could have been
cast more to my advantage; a place where, as I had no
society, which was my afiliction on one hand, soI found
no ravenous beasts, no furious wolves or tigers, to
threaten my life; no venomous creatures, or poisons,
which I might feed on to my hurt; no savages to
murder and devour me. Ina word, as my life was a
life of sorrow one way, so it was a life of mercy another ;
and I wanted nothing to make it a life of comfort, but
to be able to make my sense of God’s goodness to me,
and care over me in this condition, be my daily consola-
tion ; and after I did make a just improvement on
these things, I went away, and was no moresad. I had
now been here so long, that many things which I had
brought on shore for my help were either quite gone, or
very much wasted and near spent.

My ink, as I observed, had been gone some time, all
but a very little, which I eked out with water, a little
and a little, till it was so pale, it scarce left any appear-
ance of black upon the paper. As long asit lasted I
made use of it to minute down the days of the month
on which any remarkable thing happened to me; and
first, by casting up times past, I remembered that there
was a strange concurrence of days in the various provi-
dences which befell me, and which if I had been super-
stitiously inclined to observe days as fatal or fortunate,
I might have had reason to have looked upon with a
great deal of curiosity. 3

First, I had observed, that the same day that I broke
away from my father and friends, and ran away to
Hull, in order to go to sea, the same day afterwards I
was taken by the Sallee man-of-war, and made a slave ;
the same day of the year that I escaped out of the
wreck of that ship in Yarmouth Roads, that same day
year afterwards I made my escape from Sallee in a
boat; the same day of the year I was born on, viz. the
30th of September, that same day I had my life so
miraculously saved twenty-six years after, when I was
cast on shore in this island ; so that my wicked life and
my solitary life began both on a day.

The next thing to my ink being wasted, was that of





CRUSOE.

my bread, I mean the biscuit which I brought out of the
ship ; this I had husbanded to the last degree, allowing
myself but one cake of bread a day for above a year;
and yet I was quite without bread for near a year be-
fore I got any corn of my own; and great reason I had
to be thankful that I had any at all, the getting it
being, as has already been observed, next to mira-
culous. .

My clothes, too, began to decay; as to linen, I had
had none a good while, except some chequered shirts
which I found in the chests of the other seamen, and
which I carefully preserved; because many times I
could bear no other clothes on but a shirt; and it was a
very great help to me that I had, among all the men’s
clothes of the ship, almost three dozen of shirts. There
were-also, indeed, several thick watch-coats of the
seamen’s which were left, but they were too hot to
wear; and though it is true that the weather was so
violently hot that there was no need of clothes, yet I
could not go quite naked—no, though I had been in-
clined to it, which I was not ;—nor could I abide the
thought of it, though I was alone. The reason why I
could not go naked was, I could not bear the heat
of the sun so well when quite naked as with some
clothes on; nay, the very heat frequently blistered my
skin ; whereas, with a shirt on, the air itself made some
motion, and whistling under the shirt, was twofold
cooler than without it. No more could I ever bring
myself to go out in the heat of the sun without a cap
or a hat; the heat of the sun, beating with such violence
as it does in that place, would give me the head-
ache presently, by darting so directly on my head,
without a cap or hat on, so that I could not bear it;
whereas, if I put on my hat, it would presently go
away,

Upon these views I-began to consider about putting
the few rags I had, which I called clothes, into some
order ; I had worn out all the waistcoats I had, and my
business was now to try if I could not make jackets out
of the great watch-coats which I had by me, and with
such other materials as I had; so I set to work, tailor-
ing, or rather, indeed, botching, for I made most piteous
work of it. However, I made shift to make two or
three new waistcoats, which I hoped would serve me a
great while; as for breeches or drawers, I made but a
very sorry shift indeed till afterwards.

I have mentioned that I saved the skins of all tho
creatures that I killed, I mean four-footed ones, and I
had them hung up, stretched out with sticks in the sun,
by which means some of them were so dry and hard
that they were fit for little, but others were very
useful. The first thing I made of these was a great
cap for my head, with the hair on the outside, to shoot
off the rain; and this I performed so well, that after,
I made me a suit of clothes wholly of these skins—that
is to say, a waistcoat, and breeches open at the knees,
and both loose, for they were rather wanting to keep
me cool than to keep me warm. I must not omit to
acknowledge that they were wretchedly made ; for if I
was a bad carpenter, I was a worse tailor. However,
they were such as I made very good shift with, and
when I was out, if it happened to rain, the hair of my
waistcoat and cap being outermost, I was kept
very dry.

After this, I spent a great deal of time and pains to
make an umbrella; I was indeed in great want of one,
and had a great mind to make one: I had seen them
made in the Brazils, where they are very useful in the
great heats there, and I felt the heats every jot as great
here, and greater too, being nearer the equinox ; besides,
as I was obliged to be much abroad, it was a most
useful thing to me,as well for the rains as the heats.
I took a world of pains with it, and was a great while
before I could make anything likely to hold: nay, after
I thought I had hit the way, I spoiled two or three
before I made one to my mind: but at last I made one
that answered indifferently well; the main difficulty I
found was to make it let down. I could make it spread,
but if it did not let down too, and draw in, it was not
portable for me any way but just over my head, which
would not do. However, at last, as I said, I made one
to answer, and covered it with skins, the hair upwards,
so that it cast off the rain like a pent-house, and
kept off the sun so effectually, that I could wall
out in the hottest of the weather with greater advan-.
tage than I could before in the coolest, and when I
had no need of it, could close it,and carry it under
my arm. :

Thus I lived mighty comfortably, my mind being
entirely composed by resigning myself to the will of
God, and throwing myself wholly upon the disposal of
His providence. This made my life better than sociable,
for when I began to regret the want of conversation, I
would ask myself, whether thus conversing mutually
with my own thoughts, and (as I hope I may say)
with even God Himself, by ejaculations, was not better
than the utmost enjoyment of human society in the
world ?

I cannot say that, after this, for five years, any extra-
ordinary thing happened to me, but I lived on in the





LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON

same course, in the same posture and place, as before;
the chief things I was employed in, besides my yearly
labour of planting my barley and rice, and curing my
raisins, of both which I always kept up just enough to
have sufficient stock of one year’s provision beforehand ;
I say, besides this yearly labour, and my daily pursuit
of going out with my gun, I had one labour, to make a
canoe, which at last I finished: so that, by digging a
canal to it of six feet wide and four feet deep, I brought
it into the creek, almost half a mile. As for the first,
which was so vastly big, for I made it without consider-
ing beforehand, as I ought to have done, how I should
be able to launch it, so, never being able to bring it into
the water, or bring the water to it, I was obliged to let
it lie where it was as a memorandum to teach me to be
wiser the next time: indeed, the next time, though I
could not get a tree proper for it, and was in a place
where I could not get the water to it at any less
distance than, as I have said, near half a mile, yet, as I
saw it was practicable at last, I never gave it over; and
though I was near two years about it, yet I. never
grudged my labour, in hopes of having a boat to go off
' to sea at last.

However, though my little periagua was finished, yet
the size of it was not at all answerable to the design
which I had in view when I made the first ; I mean of
venturing over to the terra firma, where it was above
-forty miles broad ; accordingly, the smallness of my boat
assisted to put an end to that design, and now I thought
no more of it. As [had a boat, my next design was to
make a cruise round the island; for as I had been on
the other side in one place, crossing, as I have already
described it, over the land, so the discoveries I made in
that little journey made me very eager to see other
parts of the coast; and now I had a boat, I thought of
nothing but sailing round the island.

For this purpose, that I might do everything with
discretion and consideration, I fitted up a little mast in
my boat, and made a sail too out of some of the pieces
of the ship’s sails which lay in store,and of which I had
a great stock by me. Having fitted my mast and sail,
and tried the boat, I found she would sail very well:
then I made little lockers, or boxes, at each end of my
boat, to put provisions, necessaries, ammunition, &c.,
into, to be kept dry, either from rain or the spray of
the sea; and a little, long, hollow place I ent in the
inside of the boat, where I could lay my gun, making a
flap to hang down over it, to keep it dry. :

I fixed my umbrella also in a step at the stern, like a
mast, to stand over my head, and keep the heat of the
sun off me, like an awning; and thus I every now and
then took a little voyage upon the sea: but never went
far out, not far from the little creek. At last, being
eager to view the circumference of my little kingdom,
I resolved upon my cruise ; and accordingly I victualled
my ship for the voyage, putting in two dozen of loaves
(cakes I should rather call them) of barley bread, an
earthen pot full of parched rice (a food I ate a great
deal of), a little bottle of rum, half a goat, and powder
and shot for killing more, and two large watch-coats,
of those which, as I mentioned before, I had saved -out
of the seamen’s chests ; these I took, one to lie upon,
and the other to cover me in the night.

It was the sixth of November, in the sixth year of my
reign, or-my captivity, which you please, that I set out
on this voyage, and I found it much longer than I ex-
pected; for though the island itself was not very
Jarge, yet when I came to the east side of it, I found a
great ledge of rocks lie out about two leagues into the
sea, some above water, some under it ; and beyond that
a shoal of sand, lying dry half a league more, so that I
was obliged to go a great way out to sea to double the
point.

When first I discovered them, I was going to give
over my enterprise, and come back again, not knowing
how far it might oblige me to go out to sea: and, above
all, doubting how I should get back again: so I came to
an anchor; for I had made a kind of an anchor with
a piece of a broken grappling which I got out of
the ship.

Having secured my boat, I took my gun and went
on shore, climbing up a hill, which seemed to overlook
that point where I saw the full extent of it, and
resolved to venture,

In my viewing the sea from that hill where I stood,
I perceived a strong and, indeed, a most furious current,
which ran to the east, and even came close to the
point; and I took the more notice of it, because I saw
there might be some danger, that when I came into it,
I might be carried out to sea by the strength of it, and
not be able to make the island again: and, indeed, had
I not got first upon this hill, I believe it would have
been so 3 for there was the same current on the other
side the island, only that it set off ata farther distance,
and I saw there was a strong eddy under the shore; so
Thad nothing to do but to get out of the first current,
and I should presently be in an eddy.

I lay here, however, two days, because the wind
blowing pretty fresh at E.S.E., and that being just con-
trary to the current, made a great breach of the sea







CRUSOE. 21



upon the point; so that it was not safe for me to keep
too close to the shore for the beach, nor to go too far
off, because of the stream.

The third day, in the morning, the wind having abated |

overnight, the sea was calm, and I ventured: but I am
a warning to all rash and ignorant pilots ; for no sooner
was I come to the point, when I was not even my boat’s
length from the shore, but I found myself in a great
depth of water, and a current like the sluice of a mill:
it carried my boat along with it with such violence that
all I could do could not keep her so much as on the
edge of it; but I found it hurried me farther and
farther out from the eddy, which was on my left hand.
There was no wind stirring to help me, and all I could
do with my paddles signified nothing: and now I be-
gan to give myself over for lost; for as the current
was on both sides of the island, I knew in a few leagues’
distance they must join again, and then I was irrecover-
ably gone; nor did I see any possibility of avoiding it ;
so that I had no prospect before me but of perishing,
not by the sea, for that was calm enough, but of starving
from hunger. I had, indeed, found a tortoise on the
shore, as big almost as I could lift, and had tossed it into
the boat; and I had a great jar of fresh water, that is to
say, one of my earthen pots; but what was all this to
being driven into the vast ocean, where, to be sure,
there was no shore, no main land or island, for a
thousand leagues at least?

And now I saw how easy it was for the providence of
God to make even the most miserable condition of
mankind worse. Now I looked back upon my desolate,
solitary island, as the most pleasant place in the world,
and all the happiness my heart could wish for was to be
but there again. I stretched out my hands to it, with
eager wishes: “O happy desert!” said I, “I shall
never see thee more. O miserable creature! whither
am I going?” Then I reproached myself with my
unthankful temper, and that I had repined at my
solitary condition ; and now what would I give to be
on shore there again! Thus, we never see the true
state of our condition till it is illustrated to us by its
contraries, nor know how to value what we enjoy, but
by the want of it. It is scarcely possible to imagine
the consternation I was now in, being driven from my
beloved island (for so it appeared to me now to be) into
the wide ocean, almost two leagues, and in the utmost
despair of ever recovering it again. However, I worked
hard till indeed my strength was almost exhausted, and
kept my boat as much to the northward, that is, to-
wards the side of the current which the eddy lay on,
as I possibly could; when about noon, as the sun passed
the meridian, I thought I felt a little breeze of wind in
my face, springing up from §.8.H. This cheered my
heart a little, and especially when, in about half an
hour more, it blew a pretty gentle gale. By this time,
Thad got at a frightful distance from the island, and
had the least cloudy or hazy weather intervened, I had
been undone another way, too; for I had no compass
on board, and should never have known how to have
steered towards the island, if I had but once lost sight
of it; but the weather continuing clear, I applied my-
self to get up-my mast again, and spread my sail,
standing away to the north as much as possible, to get
out of the current.

Just as I had set my mast and sail, and the boat be-
gan to stretch away, I saw even by the clearness of the
water some alteration of the current was near; for
where the current was so strong the water was foul;
but perceiving the water clear, I found the current
abate ; and presently I found to the east, at about half
a mile, a breach of the sea upon some rocks: these
rocks I found caused the current to part again, and as
the main stress of it ran away more southerly, leaving
the rocks to the north-east, so the other returned by the
repulse of the rocks, and made a strong eddy, which ran
back again to the north-west, with a very sharp
stream.

They who know what it is to have a reprieve brought
to them upon the ladder, or to be rescued from thieves
just going to murder them, or who have been in such
extremities, may guess what my present surprise of joy
was, and how gladly I put my boat into the stream of
this eddy; and the wind also freshening, how gladly I
spread my sail to it, running cheerfully before the wind,
and with a strong tide or eddy under foot.

This eddy carried me about a league in my way back
again, directly towards the island, but about two leagues
more to the northward than the current which carried
me away at first; so that when I came near the island,
I found myself open to the northern shore of it, that
js to say, the other end of the island, opposite to that
which I-went out from,

‘When I had made something more than a league of
way by the help of this current or eddy, I found it was
spent, and served me no farther. However, I found
that being between two great currents, viz. that on the
south side, which had hurried me away, and that on the
north, which lay about a league on the other side; I
say, between these two, in the wake of the island, I
found the water at least still, and running no way ; and





having still a breeze of wind fair for me, I kept on
steering directly for the island, though not making such
fresh way as I did before.

About four o’clock in the evening, being then within
a league of the island, I found the point of the rocks
which occasioned this disaster, stretching out, as is
described before, to the southward, and casting off the
current more southerly, had, of course, made another
eddy to the north; and this I found very strong, but
not directly setting the way my course lay, which was
due west, but {almost full north. However, having a
fresh gale, I stretched across this eddy, slanting north-
west; and in about an hour came within about a mile
of. the shore, where, it being smooth water, I soon got
to land.

When I was on shore, I fell on my knees, and gave
God thanks for my deliverance, resolving to lay aside
all thoughts of my deliverance by my boat; and re-
freshing myself with such things as I had, I brought
my boat close to the shore, in a little cove that I had
spied under some trees, and laid me down to sleep,
being quite spent with the labour and fatigue of the
voyage,

I was now at a great loss which way to get home
with my boat! I had run ‘so much hazard, and knew too
much of the case, to think of attempting it by the way
I went out; and what might be at the other side (I
mean the west side) I knew not, nor had I any mind to
run any more ventures; so I resolved on the next
morning to make my way westward along the shore,
and to see if there was no creek where I might lay up
my frigate in safety, so as to have her again, if I wanted
her. In about three miles, or thereabouts, coasting the
shore, I came to a very good inlet or bay, about a mile
over, which narrowed till it came to a very little rivulet
or brook, where I found a very convenient harbour for
my boat, and where she lay as if she had been in a little
dock made on purpose for her. Here I put in, and
having stowed my boat very safe, I went on shore to
look about me, and see where I was.

I soon found I had but a little passed by the place
where I had been before, when I travelled on foot to
that shore; so taking nothing out of my boat but my
gun and umbrella, for it was exceedingly hot, I began
my march. The way was comfortable enough after
such a voyage as I had been upon, and I reached my
old |bower in the evening, where I found every thing
standing as I left it; for I always kept it in good
order, being as I said before, my country-house.

I got over the’ fence, and laid me down in the
shade to rest my limbs, for I was very weary, and fell
asleep; but judge you, if you can, that read my story,
what a surprise I must be in when I was awaked out of
my sleep, by a voice calling me by my name several
times, “Robin, Robin, Robin Crusoe: poor Robin
Crusoe! Where are you, Robin Crusoe? Where are
you? Where have you been?”

I was so dead asleep at first, being fatigued with row-
ing, or paddling as it is called, the first part of the day,
and with walking the latter part, that I did not wake
thoroughly ; but dozing between sleeping and waking,
thought I dreamed that somebody'spoke to me ; but as
the voice continued to repeat, “ Robin Crusoe, Robin
Crusoe,” at last I began to wake more perfectly, and
was at first dreadfully frightened, and started up in the
utmost consternation ; but no sooner were my eyes
open, but I saw my Poll sitting on the top of the hedge ;
and immediately knew that it was he that spoke to me ;
for just in such bemoaning language I had used to talk
to him, and teach him ; and he had learned it so per-
fectly that he would sit upon my finger, and lay his bill
close to my face, and cry, “ Poor Robin Crusoe! Where
are you? Where have you been? How came you
here ?” and such things as I had taught him.

However, even though I knew it was the parrot, and
that indeed it could be nobody else, it was a good while
before I could compose myself. First, I was amazed
how the creature got thither ; and then, how he should
just keep about the place, and nowhere else; but as I
was well satisfied it could be nobody but honest Poll,
I got over it; and holding out my hand, and calling him
by his name, “ Poll,” the sociable creature came to me,
and sat upon my thumb, as he used to do, and continued
talking to me, ‘Poor Robin Crusoe! and how did I
come here? and wherehadIbeen?” just as if he had
been overjoyed to see me again; and so I carried him
home along with me.

I had now had enough of rambling to sea for some
time, and had enough to do for many days, to sit still,
and reflect upon the danger I had been in. I would
have been very glad to have had my boat again on my
side of the island; but I knew not how it was practic-
able to get it about. As to the east side of the island,
which I had gone round, I knew well enough there was
no venturing that way; my very heart would shrink,
and my very blood run chill, but to think of it ; and as
to the other side of the island, I did not know how it
might be there; but supposing the current ran with the
same force against the shore at the east as it passed by
it on the other, I might run the same risk of being



22 LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.



driven down the stream, and carried by the island, as I
had been before of being carried away from it; so with
these thoughts, I contented myself to be without any
boat, though it had been the product of so many months’
labour to make it, and of so many more to get it into
the sea.

In this government of my temper, I remained near a
year; and lived a very sedate, retired life, as you may
well suppose ; and my thoughts being very much com-
posed, ag to my condition, and fully comforted in
resigning myself to the dispositions of Providence, I
thought I lived really very happily in all things except
that of society.

Limproved myself in this time in all the mechanic
exercises which my necessities put me upon applying
myself to; and I believe I should, upon occasion, haye
made a very good carpenter, especially considering how
few tools I had.

Besides this, I arrived at an unexpected perfection in
my earthenware, and contrived well enough to make
them witha wheel, which I found infinitely easier and
better ; because I made things round and shaped, which
before were filthy things indeed to look on. But
think I was never more yain of my own performance, or
more joyful for anything I found out, than for my being
able to make a tobacco-pipe; and though it was a yery
ugly, clumsy thing when it was done, and only burned
red, like other earthenware, yet as it was hard and firm,
and would draw the smoke, I was exceedingly comforted
with it, for I had been always used to smoke; and
there were pipes in the ship, but I forgot them at first,
not thinking that there was tobacco in the island; and
afterwards, when I searched the ship again, I could not
come at any pipes.

In my wickerware, also, I improved much, and made
abundance of necessary baskets, as well as my invention
showed me; though not very handsome, yet they were
such as were yery handy and conyenient for laying
things up in, or fetching things home, For example, if

, I killed a goat abroad, I could hang it-up in a tree, flay

it, dress it, and cut it in pieces, and bring it home ina
basket; and the like by a turtle; I could cut it up, take
out the eggs, and a piece or two of the flesh, which was
enough for me, and bring them home in a basket, and
leaye the rest behind me. Also, large deep baskets
were the receivers of my corn, which I always rubbed
out as soon as it was dry, and cured, and kept in great
baskets.

I began now to perceive my powder abated consider-
ably; this was a want which it was impossible for me
to supply, and I began seriously to consider what I must
do when I should have no more powder; thatis to say,
how I should kill any goats. T had, as is observed, in
the third year of my being here, kept a young kid, and
bred her up tame, and I was in hopes of getting a he-
goat: but I could not by any means bring it to pass,
till my kid grew an old goat; and as I could never
find in my heart to kill her, she died at last of
mere age.

But being now in the eleventh year of my residence,
and, as I haye said, my ammunition growing low, I set
myself to study some art to trap and snare the goats, to
see whether I could not catch some of them alive ; and
particularly, I wanted a she-goat great with young
For this purpose, I made snares to hamper them;-and
I do believe they were more than once taken in them ;
but my tackle was not good, for I had no wire, and I
always found them broken and my bait devoured. At
length, I resolved to try a pitfall: so I dug several
large pits in the earth, in places where I had observed
the goats used to feed, and over those pits I, placed
hurdles, of my own making too, with a great weight up-
on them ; and several times I put ears of barley and dry
rice, without setting the trap; and I could easily per-
ceive that the goats had gone in and eaten up the corn,
for I could see the marks of their feet. At length, Iset
three traps in one night, and going the next morning, I
found them all standing, and yet the bait eaten and
gone: this was yery discouraging. However, I altered
my traps; and, not to trouble you with particulars,
going one morning to see my traps, I found in one of
them a large old he-goat; and in one of the others,
three kids, a male and two females,

As to the old one, I_ knew not what to do with him;
he was so fierce, I durst not go into the pit to him; that
isto say, to bring him away alive, which was what I
wanted. I could have killed him, but that was not my
business, nor would it answer my end; so I even Jet him
out, and he ran away as if he had been frightened out
of his wits. But I did. not then know what I afterwards
learned, that hunger will tame a lion, If I had let him
stay there three or four days without food, and then
have carried him some water to drink, and then a little
corn, he would have been as tame as one of the kids;
for they are mighty sagacious, tractable creatures, where
they are well used.

“However, for the present I let him go, knowing no
better at that time: then I went to the three kids, and,
taking them one hy one, I tied them with strings together,
and with some difficulty brought them all home.



It was a good while before they would feed; but
throwing them some sweet corn, it tempted them, and
they began to be tame. And now I found that if I
expected to supply myself with goats’ flesh, when I had
no powder or shot left, breeding some up tame was my
only way, when, perhaps, I might have them about my
house like a flock of sheep. But, then, it occurred to
me that I must keep the tame from the wild, or else
they would always run wild when they grew up; and
the only way for this was to have some inclosed piece
of ground, well fenced either with hedge or pale, to keep
them in so effectually, that those within might not
break out, or those without breakin.

This was a great undertaking for one pair of hands;
yet, as I saw there was an absolute necessity for doing
it, my first work was to find out a proper piece of
ground, where there was likely to be herbage for them
to eat, water for them to drink, and cover to keep them
from the sun.

Those who understand such inclosures will think I
had very little contrivance, when I pitched upon a
place very proper for all these (being a plain open piece

I| of meadow land, or savannah, as our people call it in

the western colonies), which had two or three little
drills of fresh water in it, and at one end was very
woody,—I say, they will smile at my forecast, when
I shall tell them I began by inclosing this piece of
ground in such a manner, that my hedge or pale must

haye been at least two miles about. Nor was the mad- |

ness of it so great as to the compass, for if it was ten
miles about, I was like to have time enough to do it in}
but I did not consider that my goats would be as wild
in so much compass as if they had had the whole island,
and I'should have so much room to chase them in that
I should never catch them.

My hedge was begun and carried on, I believe about
fifty yards when this thought occurred to me; so I
presently stopped short, and, for the beginning, I re-
solyed to inclose a piece of about one hundred and fifty
yards in length, and one hundred yards in breadth,
which, as it would maintain as many as I should haye
in any reasonable time, so, as my stock increased, I
could add more ground to my inclosure.

This was acting with some prudence, and I went to
work with courage. I was about three months hedging
in the first piece ; and, till I had done it, I tethered the
three kids in the best part of it, and used them to feed
as near me as possible, to make them familiar ; and: very
often I would go and carry them some ears of barley, or
a handful of rice, and feed them out of my hand’; so
that, after my inclosure was finished, and I let them
loose, they would follow me up and down, bleating after
me for a handful of corn, :

This answered my end, and in about a year and a half
Thad a flock of about twelve goats, kids and all; and in
two years more I had ‘three-and-forty, besides several
that I took and killed for my food. After that, I in-
closed five several pieces of ground to feed them in,
with little pens to drive them into, to take them as
I wanted, and gates out of one piece of ground into
another.

But this was not all; for now, I not only had goats’
flesh to feed on when I pleased, but milk too,—a thing
which, indeed, in the beginning, I did not so much as
think of, and which, when it came into my thoughts,
was really an agreeable surprise, for now I set up my
dairy, and had sometimes a gallon or two of milk ina
day. And as Nature, who gives supplies of food to
every creature, dictates even naturally how to make use
of it, so I, that had never milked a cow, much less a
goat, or seen butter or cheese made only when I was a
boy, after a great many essays and miscarriages, made
both butter and cheese at last, also salt (though I found
ib partly made to my hand by the heat of the sun upon
some of the rocks of the sea), and never wanted it
afterwards, How mercifully can our Creator treat His
creatures, even in those conditions in which they
seemed to be overwhelmed in destruction! How
can He syeeten the bitterest providence, and give
us cause to praise Him for dungeons and prisons!
What a table was here spread for me in the wilder-

ness, where I saw nothing at first but to perish for:

hunger.

It would have made a Stoic smile to have seen me
and my little family sit down to dinner. There was my
majesty, the prince and lord of the whole island ; I had
the lives of all my subjects at my absolute command ;
I could hang, draw, give liberty, and take it away, and
no rebels among all my subjects. Then, to see how like
a king I dined, too, all alone, attended by my servants !
Poll, as if he had been my favourite, was the only
person permitted to talk to me. My dog, who was now
grown old and crazy, and had found no species to
multiply his kind upon, sat always at my right hand ;
and two cats, one on one side of the table, and one on
the other, expecting now and then a bit from my hand,
as a mark of especial favour.

But these were not the two cats which I brought on
shore at first, for they were both of them dead, and had
been interred near my habitation by my own hand; but



one of them having multiplied by I know not what kind |

of creature, these were two which I had preserved tame;
whereas the rest run wild in the woods, and became
indeed troublesome to me at last, for they would often
come into my house, and plunder me, too, till at last
I was obliged to shoot them, and did kill a great many ;
at length they left me. With this attendance and in
this plentiful manner I lived; neieher could I be said to
want anything but society ; and of that, some time after
this, I was likely to have much.

I was something impatient, as I have observed, to have
the use of my boat, though very loath to run any more
hazards ; and therefore sometimes I sat contriving ways
to get her about the island, and at other times I sat
myself down contented enough without her. But I had
a strange uneasiness in my mind to go down to the point
of the island, where, as I have said in my, last ramble, I
went up the hill to see how the shore lay, and how the
current set, that I might see what I had to do: this
inclination increased upon me every day, and at length
T resolved to trayel thither by land, following the edge
of the shore. I did so; but had any one in England
met such a man as I was, it must either have frightened
him, or raised a great deal of laughter; and as I fre-
quently stood still to look at myself, I could not but
smile at the notion of my travelling through Yorkshire
with such an equipage, and in sucha dress. Be pleased
to take a sketch of my figure, as follows. : :

I had a great high shapeless cap, made of a goat’s
skin, with a flap hanging down behind, as well to keep
the sun from mé as to shoot the rain off from running
into my neck, nothing being so hurtful in these climates
as the rain upon the flesh under the clothes,

I had a short jacket of goat’s skin, the skirts coming
down to about the middle of the thighs, and a pair of
open-kneed breeches of the same; the breeches were
made of the skin of an old he-goat, whose hair hung
down such a length on either side, that, like pantaloons,
it reached to the middle of my legs; stocking and shoes
I had none, but had made me a pair of somethings, I
scarce know what to call them, like buskins, to flap over
my legs, and lacé on either side like spatter-dashes, but
of a most barbarous shape, as indeed were all the rest
of my clothes. er

I had on a broad belt of goat’s skin dried, which I
drew together with two thongs of the same instead of
buckles, and in a kind of frog on either side of this,

‘instead of a sword and dagger, hung a little saw anda

hatchet, one on one side, and one on the other. I had
another belt not so broad, and fastened in the same
manner, which hung over my shoulder, and at the end of
it, under my left arm, hung two pouches, both made of
goat’s skin too, in one of which hung my powder, in the
other my shot. At my back I carried my basket, and on
my shoulder my gun, and over my head a great clumsy
ugly, goat’s-skin umbrella, but which, after all, was the
most necessary thing I had about me next to my gun.
As for my face, the colour of it was really not so
mulatto-like as one might expect from a man not at all
careful of it, and living within nine or ten degrees of
the equinox. My beard I had once suffered to grow till
it was about a quarter of a yard long; but as I had
both scissors and razors sufficient, I had cut it pretty
short, except what grew on my upper lip, which I had
trimmed into a large pair of Mahometan whiskers,
such as I had seen worn by some Turks at Sallee,
for the Moors did not wear such, though the Turks
did; of these moustachios, or whiskers, I will not
say they were long enough to hang my hat upon
them, but they were of a length and shape monstrous
enough, and such as in England would have passed for
frightful.

But all this is by the by; for, as to my figure, I had
so few to observe me, that it was of no manner of con-
sequence, so I say no more of that. In this kind of
dress I went my new journey, and was out five or six
days. I travelled first along the sea-shore, directly to
the place where I first brought my boat to an anchor to
get upon the rocks; and having no boat now to take
care of, I went over the land a nearer way to the same
height that I was upon before, when, looking forward to
the points of the rocks which lay out, and which I was
obliged to double with my boat, as is said above, I was
surprised to see-the sea all smooth and quiet—no
rippling, no motion, no current, any more there than in
any other places. I was at a strange loss to understand

this, and resolved to spend some timé*in the observing _

it, to see if nothing from the sets of the tide had occa-
sioned it; but I wag presently convinced how it was,
viz. that the tide of ebb setting from the west, and
joining with the current of waters from some great
river on the shore, must be the occasion of this current,
and that, according as the wind blew more forcibly from
the west or from the north, this current came nearer, or
went farther from the shore; for, waiting thereabouts
till evening, I went up to the rock again, and then the
tide of ebb being made, I plainly saw the current again
as before, only that it ran farther off, being near half a
league from the shore, whereas in my case it set close
‘upon the shore, and hurried me and my canoe along

ee



LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.



with it, which at another time it would not have
done.

This observation convinced me that I had nothing to
do but to observe the ebbing and the flowing of the fide,
and I might very easily bring my boat about the island
again; but when I began to think of putting it in
practice, I had such terror upon my spirits at the remem-
prance of the danger I had been in, that I could not
think of it again with any patience, but, on the contrary,
T took up another resolution, which was more safe, though
more laborious—and this was, that I would build, or
rather make, me another periagua or canoe, and so have
one for one side of the island, and one for the other.

You are to understand, that now I had, as I may call
it, two plantations in the island,—one my little fortifi-
cation or tent, with the wall about it, under the rock,
with the cave behind me, which by this time I had
enlarged into several apartments, or caves, one within
another. One of these, which was the driest and largest,
and had a door out beyond my wall or fortification,—
that is to say, beyond where my wall joinéd to the rock,
was all filled up with the large earthen pots, of which I
have given an account, and with fourteen or fifteen
great baskets, which would hold five or six bushels each,
where I laid up my stores of provisions, especially my
corn, some in the ear, cut off short from the straw, and
the other rubbed out with my hand.

As for my wall, made, as before, with long stakes or
piles, those piles grew all like trees, and were by this
time grown so big, and spread so very much, that there
was not the least appearance, to any one’s view, of any
habitation behind them.

Near this dwelling of mine, but a little farther
within the land, and upon lower ground, lay my two
pieces of corn land, which I kept duly cultivated and
sowed, and which duly yielded me their harvest in its
season ; and whenever I had occasion for more corn, I
had more land adjoining as fit as that. zp

Besides this, I had my country seat, and I had now a
tolerable plantation there also; for, first, I had my
little bower, as I called it, which I kept in repair—that
is to say, I kept the hedge, which encircled it in, con-
stantly fitted up to its usual height, the ladder standing
always in the inside. I kept the trees, which at first

-were no more than stakes, but were now grown very
‘firm and tall, always cut, so that they might spread
and grow thick and wild, and make the more agreeable
shade, which they did effectually to my mind, In the
middle of this I had my tent always standing, being a
piece of a sail spread over poles, set up for that purpose,

-and which never wanted any repair or renewing; and
under this I had made me a squab or couch, with the
skins of the creatures I had killed, and with other soft
things, and a blanket laid on them, such as belonged to
our sea-bedding, which I had sayed; and a great watch-
coat to cover me. And here, whenever I had occasion
to be absent from my chief seat, I took up my country

habitation.

’ Adjoining to this, I had my inclosures for my cattle,
that is to say, my goats, and I had taken an inconceiy-
able deal of pains to fence and inclose this ground. I
was so anxious to see it kept entire, lest the goats should
break through, that I never left off till, with infinite
labour, I had stuck the outside of the hedge so full of
small stakes, and so near to one another, that it was
rather a pale than a hedge, and there was scarce room
to put a hand through between them ; which afterwards,
when those stakes grew, as they all did in the next rainy
season; made the inclosure strong like a wall, indeed
stronger than any wall.

This will testify for me that I was not idle, and that
Ispared no pains to bring to pass whatever appeared
necessary for my comfortable support, for I considered
the keeping up a breed of tame creatures thus at my
hand would be a living magazine of flesh, milk, butter,
and cheese for me as long as I lived in the place, if it
were to be forty years; and that keeping them in my
reach depended entirely upon my perfecting my inclo-
sures to such a degree, that I might be sure of keeping
them together; which, by this method, indeed, I so
effectually secured, that when these little stakes began
to grow, I had planted them so very thick, that I was
forced to pull some of them up again.

In this place also I had my grapes growing, which I
principally depended on for my winter store of raisins,
and which I never failed to preserve very carefully, as
the best and most agreeable dainty of my whole diet ;
and indeed they were not only agreeable, but medicinal,
wholesome, nourishing, and refreshing to the last degree.

As this was also about half-way between my other
habitation and the place where I had laid up my boat, I

- generally staid and lay here in my way thither, for-I
used frequently to visit my boat ; and I kept all things
about, or belonging to her, in very good order... Some-
times I went out in her to divert myself, but no more
hazardous voyages would I go, scarcely ever above a
stone’s cast or tivo from the shore, I was so apprehen-
sive of being hurried out of my knowledge again by the
currents or winds, or any other accident. But now I
come to a new scene of my life.





23





It happened one day, about noon, going towards my
boat, I was exceedingly surprised with the print of a
man’s naked foot on the shore, which was yery plain to
be seen on the sand. I stood like one thunderstruck, or
as if I had seen an apparition. I listened, I looked
round me, but I could hear nothing, nor see anything ;
I went up to a rising ground, to look farther; I went up
the shore, and down the shore, but it was all one: I
could see no other impression but that one. I went to
it again to see if there were any more, and to observe if
it might not be my fancy ; but there was no room for
that, for there was exactly the print of a foot—toes,
heel, and every part of a foot. How it came thither I
knew not, nor could I in the least imagine; but after
innumerable fluttering thoughts, like a man perfectly
confused and out of myself, I came home to my fortifi-
cation, not feeling, as we say, the ground I went on, but
terrified to the last degree, looking behind me at every
two or three steps, mistaking every bush and tree, and
fancying every stump at a distance to be a man. Nor
is it possible to describe how many various shapes my
affrighted imagination represented things to me in, how
many wild ideas were found every moment in my fancy,
and what strange, unaccountable whimseys came into my
thoughts by the way. :

‘When I came to my castle (for so I think I called it
ever after this), I fled into it like one pursued. Whether
I went over by the ladder, as first contrived, or went in
at the hole in the rock, which I had called a door, I cannot
remember ; no, nor could I remember the next morning,
for never frightened hare fled to cover, or fox to earth,
with more terror of mind than I to this retreat.

I slept none that night; the farther I was from the
occasion of ‘my fright, the greater my apprehensions
were, which is something contrary to the nature of such
things, and especially to the usual practice of all
creatures in fear; but I was so embarrassed with my
own frightful ideas of the thing, that I formed nothing
but dismal imaginations to myself, even though I was
now a great way off. Sometimes I fancied it must be
the devil, and reason joined in with me in this sup-
position, for how should any other thing in human
shape come into the place? Where was the vessel
that brought them? What marks were there of any
other footstep? And how was it possible a man should
come there? But then, to think that Satan should
take human shape upon him in such a place, where
there could he no manner of occasion for it, but to
leave the print of his foot behind him, and that even
for no purpose too, for he could not be sure I should
see it,—this was an amusement the other way. I
considered that the devil might have found out abun-
dance of other ways to have terrified me than this of
the single print of a foot; that as I lived quite on the
other side of the island, he would never have been so
simple as to leaye a mark in a place where it was ten
thousand to one whether I should ever see it or not,
and in the sand too, which the first surge of the sea,
upon a high wind, would have defaced entirely. All
this seemed inconsistent with the thing itself, and with
all the notions we usually entertain of the subtilty of
the devil. :

Abundance of such things as these assisted to argue
me out of all apprehensions of its being the devil ; and
I presently concluded then, that it must be some more
dangerous creature, viz. that it must be some of the
savages of the main land opposite, who had wandered
out to sea in their canoes, and either driven by the
currents or by contrary winds, had made the island, and
had been on shore, but were gone away again to sea;
being as loath, perhaps, to have stayed in this desolate
island as I would have been to have had them.

‘While these reflections were rolling in my mind, I
was very thankful in my thoughts, that I was so happy
as not to be thereabouts at that time, or that they did
not see my boat, by which they would have concluded
that some inhabitants had been in the place, and perhaps
have searched farther for me. Then terrible thoughts
racked my imagination about their having found out
my boat, and that there were people here; and that,
if so, I should certainly have them come again in
greater numbers, and devour me; that if it should
happen that they should not find me, yet they would
find my inclosure, destroy all. my corn, and ¢arty away
all my flock of tame goats, and I should perish at last
for mere want. -

Thus my fear banished all my religious hope, all that
former confidence in God, which was founded upon such
wondeprful,experience as I had had of His goodness; as
if He that had fed me by miracle hitherto could not
preserve, hy His power, the provision which He had
made for me by His goodness. I reproached myself
with my laziness, that would not sow any more corn one
year than would just serve me till-the next season, as
if no accident could intervene to prevent my enjoying
the crop that was upon the ground; and this I thought
so just a reproof, that I resolved for the future to have



two or three years’ corn beforehand ; so that, whatever
might come, I might not perish for want of bread.
How strange a chequer-work of Providence is the life

of man! and by what secret different springs are the
affections hurried about, as different ‘circumstances
present! ‘To-day we love what to-morrow we hate;
to-day we seek what to-morrow we shun; to-day we
desire what to-morrow we fear, nay, even tremble at
the apprehensions of. ‘This was exemplified in me, at
this time, in the most lively manner imaginable, for I,
whose only afiliction was that I seemed banished from
human society, that I was alone, circumscribed by the
boundless ocean, cut off from mankind, and condemned
to what I call silent life; that I was as one whom
Heayen thought not worthy to be numbered among the
living, or to appear among the rest of His creatures ;
that to have seen one of my own species would have
seemed to me a raising me from death to life, and the
greatest blessing that Heaven itself, next to the supreme
blessing of salvation, could bestow. I say, that I should
now tremble at the very apprehensions of seeing a man,
and was ready to sink into the ground at but the shadow
or silent appearance of a man haying set his foot in
the island.

Such is the uneven state of human life; and it
afforded me a great many curious speculations after-
wards, when T had a little recovered my first surprise.
I considered that this was the station of life the
infinitely wise and goad providence of God had deter-
mined for me ; that as I could not foresee what the ends
of Divine wisdom might be in all this, so I was not
to dispute His sovereignty ; who, as I was His creature,
had an undoubted right, by creation, to govern and
dispose of me absolutely as He thought fit; and who,
as I was a creature that had offended Him, had like-
wise a judicial right to condemn me to what punishment
He thought fit; and that it was my part to submit fo
bear His indignation, because I had sinned ‘against
Him. I then reflected, that as God, who was not only
righteous, but omnipotent, had though fit thus to
punish and afflict me, so He was able’ to deliver me:
that if He did not think fit to ‘do so, it was my
unquestioned duty to resign myself absolutely and
entirely to His will; and, on the other hand, it was
my duty also to hope in Him, pray to Him, and quietly
to attend to the dictates and directions of His daily
providence,

These thoughts took me up many hours, days, nay,
I may say weeks and months: and one particular effect
of my cogitations on this occasion I cannot omit. One
morning early, lying in my bed, and filled with thoughts
about my danger from the appearances of savages, I
found it diseomposed me very much; upon which these
words of the Scripture came into my thoughts: ‘ Call
upon Me in the day of trouble, and I will deliver thee,
and thou shalt glorify Me’? Upon this, rising cheer-
fully out of my bed, my heart was not only comforted,
but Iwas guided and encouraged to pray earnestly to
God for deliverance: when I had done praying, I took
up my Bible, and opening it to read, the first words
that presented to me were, ‘“ Wait on the Lord, and be
of good cheer, and He shall strengthen thy heart ; wait,
I say, on the Lord.” It is impossible to express the
comfort this gave me. In answer, I thankfully laid
down the book, and was no moré sad, at least on that
occasion.

In the middle of these cogitations, apprehensions,
and reflections. it came into my thoughts one day, that
all this might be a mere chimera of my own, and that
this foot might be the print of my own foot, when I
came on shore from my beat: this cheered me up a
little, too, and I began to persuade myself it was all
a delusion ; that it was nothing else but my own foot;
and why might I not come that way from the boat,
as well as I was going that way to the boat? Again I
considered also, that I could by no means tell, for
certain, where I had trod, and where I had not; and
that if, at last, this was only the print of my own foot,
I had played the part of those fools who try to make
stories of spectres and apparitions, and then are
frightened at them more than anybody.

Now I began to take courage, and to peep abroad
again, for I had not stirred out of my castle for three
days and nights, so that I began to starve for pro-
visions; for I had little or nothing within doors but
some barley-cakes and.water; then I knew that my
goats wanted to be milked too, which usually was my
evening diversion; and the poor creatures were in great
pain and inconvenience for want of it; and, indeed, it
almost spoiled some of them, and almost dried up their
milk. Encouraging myself, therefore, with the belief
that this was nothing but the print of one of my own
feet, and that I might be truly said to start at my own
shadow, I began to go abroad again, and went to my
country house to milk my flock: but to see with what
fear I went forward, how often I looked behind me,
how I was ready, every now and then, to lay down my
basket, and run for my life, it would have made any
one have thought I was haunted with an evil conscience,
or that I had been lately most terribly frightened ; and
so, indeed, IT had. However, I went down thus two
or three days, and haying seen nothing, I began to be
a little bolder, and to think there was really nothing in



24.

it but my own imagination ; but I could not persuade
myself fully of this till I should go down to the shore
again, and see this print of a foot, and measure it by
my own, and see if there was any similitude or fitness,
that I might be assured it was my own foot: but when
I came to the place—first, it appeared evidently to me,
that when I laid up my boat, I could not possibly be
on shore anywhere thereabouts: secondly, when I came
to measure the mark with my own foot, I found my
foot not so large by a great deal. Both these things
filled my head with new imaginations, and gave me
the vapours again to the highest degree, so that I
shook with cold like one in an ague; and I went home
again, filled with the belief that some man or men had
been on shore there ; or, in short, that the island was
inhabited, and I might be surprised before I was aware ;
and what course to take for my security I knew
not.

O what ridiculous resolutions men take when pos-
sessed with fear! It deprives them of the use of those
means which reason offers for their relief. The first
thing I proposed to myself was, to throw down my
inclosures, and turn all my tame cattle wild into the
woods, lest the enemy should find them, and then
frequent the island in prospect of the same or the like
booty: then the simple thing of digging up my two
corn-fields, lest they should find such a grain there, and
still be prompted to frequent the island: then to de-
molish my bower and tent, that they might not see any
vestiges of habitation, and be prompted to look farther,
in order to find out the persons inhabiting.

These were the subject of the first night’s cogitations
after I was come home again, while the apprehensions
which had so overrun my mind were fresh upon me, and
my head was full of vapours. Thus, fear of danger is
ten thousand times more terrifying than danger itself,
when apparent to the eyes; and we find the burden of
anxiety greater, by much, than the evil which we are
anxious about: and what was worse than all this, I had
not that relief in this trouble that, from the resignation
I used to practise, I hoped to have. I looked, I thought,
like Saul, who complained not only that the Philistines
were upon him, but that God had forsaken him ; for I
did not now take due ways to compose. my mind, by
crying to God in my distress, and resting upon His
providence, as I had. done before, for my defence and
deliverance; which, if I had done, I had at least been
more cheerfully supported under this new surprise, and
perhaps carried through it with more resolution.

This confusion of my thoughts kept me awake all
night; but in the morning I fell asleep ; and having, by
the amusement of my mind, been, as it were, tired, and
my spirits exhausted, I slept very soundly, and waked
much better composed than I had ever been before.
And now I began to think sedately ; and, upon debate
with myself, I concluded that this island (which was so
exceedingly pleasant, fruitful, and no farther from the
main land than as I had seen) was not so entirely
abandoned as I might imagine; that although there
were no stated inhabitants who lived on the spot, yet
that there might sometimes come boats off from the
shore, who, cither with design, or perhaps never but
when they were driven by cross winds, might come to
this place ; that I had lived here fifteen years now, and
had not met with the least shadow or figure of any
people yet; and that, if at any time they should he

_ driven here, it was probable they went away again as
soon as ever they could, seeing they had never thought
fit to fix here upon any occasion ; that the most I could
suggest any danger from was, from any casual acci-
dental landing of straggling people from the main, who,
as it was likely,.if they’were driven hither, were here
against their wills, so they made no stay here, but went
off again with all possible speed; seldom staying one
night on shore, lest they should not have the help of the
tides and daylight back again; and that, therefore, I
had nothing to do but to consider of some safe retreat,
in case I should see any savages land upon the
spot.

Now I began sorely to repent that I had dug my cave
so large as to bring a door through again, which door,
as I said, came out beyond where my fortification joined
to the rock. upon maturely considering this, therefore,
I resolved to draw me a second fortification, in the
manner of a semicircle, at a distance from my wall,
just where I had planted a double row of trees about
twelve years before, of which I made mention: these
trees having been planted so thick before, they wanted
but few piles to be driven between them, that they
might be thicker and stronger, and my wall would be
soon finished. So that I had now a double wall; and
my outer wall was thickened with pieces of timber, old
cables, and everything I could think of, to make it
strong; having in it seven little holes, about as big as
I might put my arm out at. In the inside of this, I
thickened my wall to about ten feet thick, with con-
tinually bringing earth out of my cave, and laying it at
the foot of the wall, and walking upon it ; ‘and through
the seven holes I contrived to plant the muskets, of

which I took notice that I had got seven on shore out |



of the ship; these I planted like my cannon, and fitted
them into frames, that held them like a carriage, so
that I could fire all the seven guns in two minutes’
time; this wall I was many a weary month in
finishing, and yet néver thought myself safe till it
was done.

When this was done, I stuck all the ground without
my wall, for a great length every way, as full with stakes
or sticks of the osier-like wood, which I found so apt to
grow, as they could well stand ; insomuch, that I believe
I might set in near twenty thousand of them, leaving
a pretty large space between them and my wall, that I
might have room to see an enemy, and they might have
no shelter from the young trees, if they attempted to
approach my outer wall.

Thus, in two years’ time, I had a thick grove; and in
five or six years’ time I had a wood before my dwelling,
growing so monstrously thick and strong that it was
indeed perfectly impassable : and no men, of what kind
soever, could ever imagine that there was anything
beyond it, ‘much less a habitation. As for the way
which I proposed to myself to go in and out (for I left
no avenue), it was by setting two ladders, one to a part
of the rock which was low, and then broke in, and left
room to place another ladder upon that; so when the
two ladders were taken down, no man living could come
down to me without doing himself mischief ; and if they
had come down, they were still on the outside of my
outer wall, : .

Thus I took all the measures human prudence could
suggest for my own preservation ; and it will be seen, at
length, that they were not altogether without just
reason ; though I foresaw nothing at that time more
than my mere fear suggested to me.

While this was doing, I was not altogether careless
of my other affairs; for I had a great concern upon me
for my little herd of goats: they were not only a ready
supply to me on every occasion, and began to be sufficient
for me, without the expense of powder and shot, but
also without the fatigue of hunting after the wild ones ;
and I was loath to lose the advantage of them, and to
have them all to nurse up over again.

For this purpose, after long consideration, I could
think of but two ways to preserve them: one was, to
find another convenient place to dig a cave under ground,
and to drive them into it every night; and the other
was to enclose two or three little bits of land, remote
from one another, and as much concealed as I could,
where I might keep about half a dozen young goats in
each place; so that if any disaster happened to the
flock in general, I might be able to raise them again
with little trouble and time: and this, though it would
require a good deal of time and labour, I thought was
the most rational design. d

Accordingly, I spent some time to find out the most
retired parts of the island; and I pitched upon one,
which was as private, indeed, as my heart could wish:
it was a little damp piece of ground, in the middle of
the hollow and thick woods, where, as is observed, I
almost lost myself once before, endeavouring to come
back that way from the eastern part of the island.
Here I found a clear piece of land, near three acres, so
stwrounded with woods, that it was almost an inclosure
by nature; at least, it did not want near so much labour
to make it so, as the other piece of ground I had worked
so hard at. Sonat

Timmediately went to-work with this piece of ground ;
and, in less than a month’s time, I had so fenced it round
that my flock, or herd, call it which you please, which
were not so wild now as at first they might be supposed
to be, were well enough secured in: it: so, without any
further delay, I removed ten young she-goats, and two
he-goats, to this piece; and, when they were there, I
continued to perfect the fence, till I had made it as
secure as the other; which, however, I did at more
leisure, and it took me up more time by a great deal.
All this labour I was at the expense of, purely from my
apprehensions on account of the print of a man’s foot;
for, as yet, I had never seen any human creature come
near the island; and I had now lived two years under
this uneasiness, which, indeed, made my life much less
comfortable than it was before, as may be well imagined
by any who know what it is to livein the constant snare
of the fear of man, And this I must observe, with
grief, too, that the discomposure of my mind had great
impression also upon the religious part of my thoughts ;
for the dread and terror of falling into the hands of
savages and cannibals lay so upon my spirits, that I
seldom found myself in a due temper for application
to my Maker; at least, not with the sedate calmness
and resignation of soul which I was wont to do: I rather
prayed to God as under great affliction and pressure of
mind, surrounded with danger, and in expectation every
night of being murdered and devoured before morning ;
and I must testify, from my experience, that a temper
of peace, thankfulness, love, and affection, is much the
more proper frame for prayer than that of terror and
discomposure ; and that under the dread of mischief
impending, a man is no more fit for a comforting per-
formance of the duty of praying to God, than he is for





LIVE AND AD VENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE. :

a repentance on a sick bed; for these discomposures
affect the mind, as the others do the body; and the
discomposure of the mind must necessarily be as great
a disability as that of the body, and much greater ;
praying to God being properly an act of the mind, not
of the body.

But to go on: after I had thus secured one part of +
my little living stock, I went about the whole island
searching for another private place to make such
another deposit; when, wandering more to the west
point of the island than I had ever done yet, and looking
out to sea, I thought I saw a boat upon the sea, at a
great distance. I had found a perspective glass or two
in one of the seamen’s chests, which I saved out of our
ship, but I had it not about me; and this was so remote
that I could not tell what to make of it, though I
looked at it till my eyes were not able to hold to look
any longer: whether it was a boat or not, I do not know,
but as I descended from the hill I could see no more of
it, so I gave it over; only I resolved to go no more out
without a perspective glass in my pocket. When I was
come down the hill to the end of the island, where,

‘indeed, I had never been before, I was presently con-

vinced that the seeing the print of a man’s foot was not
such a strange thing in the island as I imagined; and
but that it was a special providence that I was cast
upon the side of the island where the savages never
came, I should easily have known that nothing was
more frequent than for the canoes from the main, when
they happened to be a little too far out at sea, to shoot
over to that side of the island for harbour : likewise, as
they often met and fought in their canoes, the victors,
having taken any prisoners, would bring them over to
this shore, where, according to their dreadful customs,
being all cannibals, they would kill and eat them; of
which hereafter.

When I was come down the hill to the shore, as I
said above, being the S.W. point of the island, I was
perfectly confounded and amazed; nor is it possible for
me to express the horror of my mind, at seeing the
shore spread with skulls, hands, feet, and other bones of
human bodies; and particularly, I observed a place
where there had been a fire made, and a circle dug in
the earth, like a cockpit, where I supposed the savafe
wretches had sat down to their inhuman feastings upon
the bodies of their fellow-creatures. :

I was so astonished with the sight of these things,
that I entertained no notions of any danger to myself
from it for a long while: all my apprehensions were
buried in the thoughts of such a pitch of inhuman,
hellish brutality,wnd the horror of the degeneracy of °
human nature, which, though I had heard of it often, yet
I never had so near a view of before; in short, I turned
away my face from the horrid spectacle; my stomach
grew sick, and I was just at the point of fainting, when _
nature discharged the disorder from my stomach; and
having vomited with uncommon violence, I was a little
relieved, but could not bear to stay in the place a
moment; so I got up the hill again with all the speed
I could, and walked on towards my own habitation.

‘When I came a little out of that part of the island, I
stood. still a while, as amazed, and then, recovering
myself, I looked up with the utmost affection of my
soul, and, with a flood of tears in my eyes, gave God
thanks, that had cast my first lot in a part of the world
where I was distinguished from such dreadful creatures
as these ; and that, though I had esteemed my present
condition very miserable, had yet given me so many
comforts in it that I had still more to give thanks for
than to complain of: and this, above all, that I had,
even in this miserable condition, been comforted with
the knowledge of Himself, and the hope of His
blessing : which was a felicity more than sufliciently
equivalent to all the misery which I had suffered, or
could suffer. oe

In this frame of thankfulness, I went home to my
castle, and began to be much easier now, as to the
safety of my circumstances, than ever I was before: for
I observed that these wretches never came to this island
in search of what they could get; perhaps not seeking,
not wanting, or not expecting, anything here; and
having often, no doubt, been up the covered, woody part
of it, without finding anything to their purpose. I knew
I had been here now almost eighteen years, and never
saw the least footsteps of human creature there before ;
and I might be eighteen years more as entirely concealed
as I was now, if I did not discover myself to them, which
I had no manner of occasion to do; it being my only ,
business to keep myself entirely concealed where I was,
unless I found a better sort of creatures than cannibals
to make myself known to. Yet I entertained such
an abhorrence of the savage wretches that. I have been
speaking of, and of the wretched inhunian custom of
their devouring and eating one another up, that I cou-
tinued pensive and sad, and kept close within my own
circle, for almost two years after this: when I say my
own circle, I mean by it my three plantations, viz. my
castle, my country-seat (which I called my bower), and
my inclosure in the woods: nor did I look after this for
any other use than as an inclosure for my goats; for



LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON



the aversion which nature gaye me to these hellish
wretches was such, that I was as fearful of seeing them
as of seeing the devil himself. I did not so much as go
to look after-my boat all this time, but began rather to
think of making another ; for I could not think of ever
making any more attempts to bring the other boat
round the island to me, lest I should meet with some
of these creatures at sea; in which case if I had
happened to have fallen into their hands, I knew what
would have been my lot.

Time, however, and the satisfaction I had that I was
in no danger of being discovered by these people, began
to wear off my uneasiness about them; and I began to
live just in the same composed manner as before, only
with-this difference, that I used more caution, and kept
my eyes more about me than I did before, lest I should
happen to be seen by any of them; and particularly,
I was more cautious of firing my gun, lest any of them,
being on the island, should happen to hear it. It was,
therefore, a very good providence to me that I had
furnished myself with a tame breed of goats, and that
Ivhad noneed to hunt any more about the woods, or
shoot at them; and if I did catch any of them after
this, it was by traps and snares, as I had done before ;
so that for two years after this, I believe I never fired
my gun once off, though I never went out without it;
and what was more, as I had saved three pistols out of
‘the ship, I always carried them out with me, or at least
two of them, sticking them in my goat-skin belt. I also
furbished up one of the great cutlasses that I had out
of the ship, and made me a belt to hang it on also;
so that I was now a most formidable fellow to look
at when I went abroad, if you add. to the former
desvription of myself, the particular of two pistols, and
a great broadsword hanging at my side in a belt, but
without a seabbard.

Things going on thus, as I have said, for some time,
I seemed, excepting these cautions, to be reduced to my
former calm, sedate way of living. All these things
tended to show me, more and more, how far my con-
dition was from being miserable, compared to some
others; nay, to many other particulars of life, which it
might have pleased God to have made my lot. It put
me upon reflecting. how little repining there would be
among mankind at any condition of life, if people
would rather compare their condition with those that
were worse, in order to be thankful, than be always
comparing them with those which are better, to assist

. their murmurings and complainings,

As in my present condition there were not really
many things which I wanted, so, indeed, I thought that
the frights I had been in about these savage wretches,
and-the concern I had been in for my own preservation,
had taken off the ‘edge of my invention for my own

. conveniences ; and I had dropped a good design, which
_ [had once bent my thoughts upon, and that was. to try
~if I could not make some of my barley.into malt, and
then try to brew myself some beer. This. was really a
whimsical thought, and I reproved myself often for the
simplicity of it: for I presently saw there would be the
want of several things necessary to the making my beer,
that it would be impossible for.me to supply ; as, first,
casks to preserve it in, which was.a thing that, as I have
observed already, I could never compass: no, though
I spent not only many. days, but weeks, nay months,

CRUSOR, FLEES TO

in attempting it, but to no purpose. In the next place,
_T had no hops to make it keep, no yeast to make it
work, no copper or kettle to make it boil ; and yet with
all these things wanting, I verily believe, had not the
frights and terrors I was in about the savages inter-
vened, I had undertaken it, and perhaps brought it to
pass too; for I seldom gave anything over without
accomplishing it, when once I had it in my head to begin
it. But my invention now ran quite another way; for,

SSE

CRUSOL. 25



night and day,I could think of nothing but how I might
destroy some of these monsters in their cruel, bloody
entertainment; and, if possible, save the victim they
should bring hither to destroy.. It would take up a
larger volume than this whole work is intended to be,
to set down all the contrivances I hatched, or rather
brooded upon, in my thoughts, for the destroying these
creatures, or at least frightening them so as to prevent
their coming hither any more: but all this was abortive ;
nothing could be possible to take effect, unless I was to
be there to:do it myself: and what could one man do
among them, when perhaps there might be twenty or
thirty of them together with their darts, or their bows
and arrows, with which they could shoot as true to a
mark as I could with my gun,

. Sometimes..L thought of digging a hole under the
place where they made their fire, and putting in five or
six pounds of gunpowder, which, when they kindled
their fire, would consequently take fire, and blow up all
that was near it: but as, in the first place, I should be
unwilling to waste so much powder upon them, my store
being now within the quantity of one barrel, so neither
could I be sure of its going off at any certain time, when
it might surprise them ;.and, at best, that it would do
little more than just blow the fire about their ears and
fright them, but not sufficient to make them forsake the
place: so I laid it aside; and then proposed that I
would place myself in ambush in some convenient place,
with my three guns all double loaded, and in the middle
of their bloody ceremony let fly at them, when I should
be sure to kill or wound perhaps two or three at every
shot ;.and then falling in upon them with my three
pistols and my sword, I made no doubt but that, if there
were twenty, I should kill them all. This fancy pleased
my thoughts for some weeks, and I was so full of it
that I often dreamed of it, and sometimes, that I was
just going to let fly at them in my sleep. I went so far
with it in my imagination, that I employed myself
several days to find out proper places to put myself in
ambuseade, as I said, to watch for them, and I went
frequently to the place itself, which was now grown
more familiar to me :. but while my mind was thus filled
with thoughts of revenge and a bloody putting twenty
or thirty of. them.to the sword, as I may call it, the
horror Thad at the place, and at the signals of the bar-
barous wretches devouring one another, abetted my
malice. Well, at. length I found a place in the side of
the hill, where I was satisfied I might securely wait till
I saw any of their boats coming ; and might then, even
before they would be ready to come on shore, convey
myself unseen into some thickets of trees, in one of
which there was.a hollow large enough to conceal me
entirely; and there I might sit and observe all their
bloody doings, and take my full aim at their heads,
‘when they were so close together as that it would be
next to impossible that I should miss my shot, or that I
could fail wounding three or four of them at the first
shot. In this place, then, Iresolved to fulfil my design ;
and accordingly, I prepared two muskets and my
ordinary fowling-piece. The two muskets I loaded with
a brace of slugs.each, and four or five smaller bullets,
about-the size of pistol bullets ; and the fowling piece 1
loaded with near a handful of swan-shot of the largcst
size; I also loaded: my pistols with about four bullets
each ; and, in this posture, well provided with ammu-





NS
HIS FORTIFICATION.
nition for a second and third charge, I prepared myself
for my expedition. 5

After I had thus laid the scheme of my design, and in
my imagination put it in practice, I continually made
my tour every morning to the top of the hill, which was
from my castle, as I called it, about three miles, or
more, to see if I could observe any boats upon the sea,
coming near the island, or standing over towards it ; but





three months constantly kept my watch, but came al-
ways back without any discovery ; theré having not, in
all that time, been the least appearance, not only on or
near the shore, but on the whole ocean, so fax as my
eyes or glass could reach every way.

As long as I kept my daily tour to the hill to look out,
so long also I kept up the vigour of my design, and my
spirits seemed to be all the while in a suitable frame for



CRUSOE PLOTS THE DESTRUCTION OF THE CANNIBALS,

=”. *yy8
so outrageous an execution as the killing twenty or
thirty naked savages, for an offence which I had not at
all entered into any disenssion of in my thoughts, eny
farther than my pessions were at first fired by the
horror I conceived at the unnatural custom of the people
of that country; who, it seems, had been suffered by.
Providence, in His wise disposition of the world, to have
no other guide than that of their own abominabie and
vitiated passions; and, consequently, were left, and
perhaps had been so for some ages, to act such horrid
things, and receive such dreadful customs, as nothing
but nature, entirely abandoned by Heaven, and actuated
by some hellish degeneracy, could have run them into.
But now, when, as I have said, I began to be weary of
the fruitless excursion which I had made so long and so
far every momning in vain, so my opinion of the action
itself began to alter;. and [ began, with cooler and
calmer thoughts, to consider what I was going to en-
gage in: what authority or call I had to pretend to be
judge and executioner upon these men as criminals,
whom Heaven had thought fit, for so many ages, to
suffer, unpunished, to go on, and to be, as it were, the



I began to tire of this hard duty, after I had for two or

executioners of His judgments one upon another: how
far these people were offenders against me, and whet
right I had to engage in the quarrel of that blood which
they shed promiscuously upon one another, I debated
this very often with myself thus: “How do I know
what God himself judges in this particular case? It is
certain these people do not commit this as a crime; it is
not against their own consciences reproving, or their
light reproaching them ; they do not know it to be an
offence, and then commit it in defiance of divine justice,
as we do in almost all the sins we commit. ‘They think
it no more a crime to kill a captive taken in war, than
we do to kill an ox; or to eat human flesh, than we do
to eat mutton.”

When I considered this a little, it followed necessarily
that I was certainly in the wrong; that these people
were not murderers, in the sense that I had before con-
demned them in my thoughts, any more than those
Christians were murdc¢ers who often put to death the
prisoners taken in battle; or more frequently , upon
many occasions, put whole troops of mer to the sword,
without giving quarter, though they threw down their

a4



26

arms, and submitted. In the next place, it occurred to
me, that although the usage they gave one another was
thus brutish and inhuman, yet it was really nothing to
me: these people had done me no injury: that if they
attempted, or I saw it necessary, for my immediate pre-
servation, to fall upon them, something might be said
for it: but that I was yet out of their power, and they
really had no knowledge of me, and consequently no
design upon me ; and, therefore it could not be just for
me to fall upon them; that this would justify the con-
duct of the Spaniards in all their barbarities practised
in America, where they destroyed millions of these
people; who, however they were idolaters and _bar-
barians, and had several bloody and barbarous rites in
their customs, such as sacrificing human bodies to their
idols, were yet, as to the Spaniards, very innocent
people ; and that the rooting them out of the country
is spoken of with the utmost abhorrence and detestation
by even the Spaniards themselves, at this time, and by
all other Christian nations of Europe, as a mere butchery,
a bloody and unnatural piece of cruelty, unjustifiable
either to God or man; and for which the very name of
a Spaniard is reckoned to be frightful and terrible to all
people of humanity or of Christian compassion ; as if
the kingdom of Spain were particularly eminent for
the produce of a race of men, who were without prin-
ciples of tenderness, or the common bowels of pity to
the miserable, which is reckoned to be a mark of gener-
ous temper in the mind. >
These considerations really put me to a pause, and to
a kind of a full stop; and I began, by little and little,
to be off my design, and to conclude I had taken wrong
measures in my resolution to attack the savages; and
that it was not my business to meddle with them, unless
they first attacked me; and this it was my business, if
possible, to prevent: but that, if I were discovered and
attacked by them,I knew my duty. On the other hand,
I argued with myself, that this really was the way not
to deliver myself, but entirely to ruin and destroy my-
self; for, unless I was sure to kill every one that not
only should be on shore at that time, but that should
ever come on shore afterwards, if but one of them
escaped to tell their countrypeople what had happened,
they would come over again by thousands to revenge
the death of their fellows, and I should only bring upon
myself a certain destruction, which, at present, I had no
manner of occasion for, Upon the whole, I concluded
that I ought, neither in principle nor in policy, one way
or other, to concern myself in this affair: that my busi-
ness was, by all possible means, to conceal myself from
them, and not to leave the least sign for them to guess
by that there were any living creatures upon the island—
I mean of human shape. . Religion joined in with this
prudential resolution ; and I was convinced now, many
ways, that I was perfectly out of my duty when I was
laying all my bloody schemes.for the destruction of
innocent ‘creatures—I mean innocent as to me. As to
the crimes they were guilty of towards one another, I
had nothing to do with them; they were national, and
I ought to leave them to the justice of God, who is the
Governor of nations, and knows how, by national punish-
ments, to make a just retribution for national offences,
and to bring public judgments upon those who offend
in a public manner, by such ways as best please Him.
This appeared so clear to me now, that nothing was a
. greater satisfaction to me than that I had not been
suffered to do a thing which I now saw so much reason
to believe would have been no less a sin than that of
wilful murder, if I had committed it; and I gave most
humble thanks, on my knees, to God, that He had thus
delivered me from bloodguiltiness; beseeching Him to
grant me the protection of His providence$ that I might
not fall into the hands of the barbarians, or that I might
not lay my hands upon them, unless I had a more clear
call from Heaven to do it, in defence of my own life.
In this disposition I continued for near a year after
this; and so far was I from.desiring an occasion for
falling upon these wretches, that in all that time I never
once went up the hill to see whether there were any of
them in sight, or to know whether any of them had
been on shore there or not, that I might not he tempted
to renew any of my contrivances against them, or be
provoked by any advantage that might present itself,
to fall upon them: only this Idid; I went and removed
my boat, which I had on the other side of the island,
and carried it down to the east end of the whole island,
where Iran it into a little cove, which I found under
some high rocks, and where I knew, by reason of the
currents, the savages durst not, at least would not, come
with their boats upon any account whatever.
boat I carried away everything that I had left there be-
longing to her, though not necessary for the bare going
thither; ‘viz., a mast and sail which I had made for her,
and a‘thing like an anchor, but which indeed could not
be‘called either anchor or grapnel; however it was the
best I could make of its kind: all these I removed, that
_ there might’ not be the least shadow for discovery, or
appearance of any boat, or of any human habitation
upon the ‘island.’ -“Besides this, I kept myself, as I said,
more retired'than ever, and seldom went from my cell



With my

LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON

CRUSOE.











except upon my constant employment, to mill my she-
goats, and manage my little flock in the wood, which, as
it was quite on the other part of the island, was out of
danger; for certain it is that these savage people, who
sometimes haunted this island, never came with any
thoughts of finding anything here, and consequently
never-wandered off from the coast, and I doubt not but
they might have been several times on shore after my
apprehensions of them had made me cautious, as well
as before. Indeed, I looked back with some horror
upon the thoughts of what my condition would have
been, if I had chopped upon them and been discovered
before that; when, naked, and unarmed, ‘except with
one gun, and that loaded often only with small. shot, I
walked everywhere, peeping and peering about the
island tosee what I could get; what a surprise should
I have been in, if, when I discovered the print of a man’s
foot, I had, instead of that, seen fifteen or twenty
savages, and found them pursuing me, and, by the
swiftness of their running, no possibility of my escaping
them! The thoughts of this sometimes sunk my very
soul within me, and distressed my mind so much that I
could not soon recover it, to think what I should have
done, and how I should not only have been unable to
resist them, but even should not have had presence of
mind enough to do what I might have done; much less
what now, after so much consideration and preparation,
I might be able todo. | Indeed, after serious thinking
of these things, I would be very melancholy, and, some-
times, it would last a.great while; but I resolved it all,
at last, into thankfulness to that Providence which had
delivered me from so many unseen dangers, and’ had
kept me from those mischiefs which I could have no
way been the agent in delivering myself from, because
I had not the least notion of any such thing depending,
or the least supposition of its being possible. This re-
newed a contemplation which often had come into my
thoughts in former times, when first I began to see
the merciful dispositions of Heaven, in the dangers we
run through in this life; how wonderfully we are
delivered when we know nothing of it; how, when we
are in a quandary (as we call it), a doubt or hesitation
whether to go this way or that way, a secret hint shall
direct us this way when we intended to go that way:
nay, when sense, our own inclination, and perhaps busi-
ness, has called us to go the other way, yet a strange
impression upon the mind, from we know not what
springs, and by we know not what power, shall overrule
us to go this way; and it shall afterwards appear, that
had we gone that way which we should have gone, and
even to our imagination ought to-have gone, we should
have been ruined andlost. Upon these, and many like
reflections, I afterwards made it a certain rule with me
that whenever I found those secret hints or pressings of
mind, to doing or not doing anything that presented, or
going this way or that way, I never failed to obey the
secret dictate; though I knew no other reason for it
than such a pressure, or such a hint, hung upon my
mind. I could give many examples of the success of
this conduct in the course of my life, but more especially
in the latter part of my inhabiting this unhappy island;
besides many occasions which it is very likely I might
have taken notice of, if I had seen with the same eyes
then that I see with now. But it is never too late to
be wise ;-and I cannot but advise all considering men,
whose lives are attended with such extraordinary inci-
dents as mine, or even though not so extraordinary, not
to slight such secret intimations of Providence, let them
come from what invisible intelligence they will. That
I shall not discuss, and perhaps cannot account for; but
certainly they are a proof of the converse of spirits, and
a secreb communication between those embodied and
those unembodied, and such a proof as can never be
withstood; of which I shall have occasion to give
some very remarkable instances in the remainder of
my solitary residence in this dismal place.

I believe the reader of this will not think it strange,
if I confess that these anxieties, these constant dangers
I lived in, and the concern that was now upon me, put
an end to all invention, and to all the contrivances that
I had laid for my future accommodations and conveni-
ences. J had the care of my safety more now upon my
hands than that of my food. I cared not to drive a
nail, or chop a stick of wood now, for fear the noise I
might make should be heard: much less would I fire a
gun for the same reason: and, above all, I was intoler-
ably uneasy at making any fire, lest the smoke, which is
visible at a great distance in the day, should betray me.
For this reason, I removed that part of my business
which required fire, such as burning of pots and pipes,
&c., into my new apartment in the woods; where, after
I had been some time, I found to my unspeakable con-
solation a mere natural. caye in the earth, which went in
a vast way, and where, I dare say, no savage, had he
been at the mouth of it, would be so hardy as to venture
in; nor, indeed, would any man else, but one who, like
me, wanted nothing so much as a safe retreat.

The mouth of this hollow was at the bottom of a
great rock, where, by mere accident (I would say, if I
did not see abundant reason to ascribe all such things



now to Providence), I was cutting down some thick
branches of trees to make charcoal; and before I go on
I must observe the reason of my making this charcoal,
which was thus: I was afraid of making a smoke about
my habitation, as I said before ; and yet I could not live
there without baking my bread, cooking my meat, &c.;
so I contrived to burn some wood here, as I had seen
done in England, under turf, till it became chark or dry
coal: and then putting the fire out, I preserved the coal
to carry home, and perform the other services for which
fire was wanting, without danger of smoke. But this is
by the bye. While I was cutting down some wood here,
I perceived that, behind a very thick branch of low
brushwood or underwood, there was a kind of hollow
place: I was curious to look in it; and getting with
difficulty into the mouth of it, I found it was pretty
large, that is to say, sufficient for me to stand upright in
it, and perhaps another with me: but I must confess to
you that I made more haste out than I did-in, when
looking farther into the place, and which was perfectly
dark, I saw two broad shining eyes of some creature,
whether devil or man I: knew not, which twinkled like:
two stars; the dim light from the cave’s mouth shining
directly in, and making the reflection. However, after
some pause, I recovered myself, and: began to call myself
a thousand fools, and to think that he that was afraid to
see the devil, was not fit to live twenty years in an island’-
all alone ; and that I might well think there was nothing

‘in this cave that was more frightful than myself. Upon
this, plucking up my courage, I took-up a firebrand, and

in I rushed again, with the stick flaming in my hand: I
had not gone three steps in, before I was almost-as much:
frightened as before ; for I heard a very loud sigh, like
that of a man in some pain, and it was followed by a
broken noise, as of words half expressed, and then a
deep sigh again. I stepped back, and was indeed struck
with such ‘a surprise that it put me into a cold sweat,
and if I had hada hat on my head, I will not answer
for it that my hair might not have lifted it- off. But
still plucking up my spirits as well as I could, and en-
couraging myself a little with considering that the
power and presence of God was everywhere, and was ~
able to protect me, I stepped forward again, and by the
light of the firebrand, holding it up a little over my
head, I saw lying on the ground a monstrous, frightful,
old he-goat, just making his will, as we say, and gasping
for life, and dying, indeed, of mere old age. I stirred
him a little to seeif I could get him out, and he essayed
to get up, but was not able to raise himself; and I
thought with myself he might even lie there,—for if he
had frightened me, so he would certainly fright any of
the savages, if any of them should be so hardy as to
come in there while he ‘had any life in him.

I was now recovered from’ my surprise, and began to
look round me, when I found the cave was but very
small, that is to say, it might be about twelve feet over,
but in no manner of shape, neither round nor square, no
hands having ever been employed in making it but those
of mere Nature. I observed also that there was a place
at the farther side of it that went in further, but was so
low that it required me to creep upon my hands and
knees to go into it, and whither it went I knew not}; so,
having no candle, I gave it over for that time, but
resolved to go again the next day provided with candles
anda tinder-box, which I-had made of.the lock of one:
of the muskets, with some wildfire in the pan.

Accordingly, the next day I came provided with six
large candles of my own making (for I made very good
candles now of: goat’s tallow, but was hard set for
candlewick, using sometimes rags or rope-yarn, and
sometimes the dried rind of a weed-like nettles); and
going into this low. place I was obliged to creep upon
all-fours, as I have said, almost ten yards—which, by the
way, I thought was a venture bold enough, considering
that I knew not how far it might go, nor’ what was -
beyond it. When I had got through the strait, I found
the roof rose higher up, I believe near twenty feet; but
never was such a glorious sight seen in the island, I dare
say, as it was to look round the sides and roof of this
vault or eaye—the wall reflected a hundred thousand
lights to me from my two candles, What it was in the
rock—whether diamonds or any other precious stones,
or gold—which I rather supposed it to be—I knew not.
The place I was in was a most delightful cavity, or
grotto, though perfectly dark; the floor was dry and
level, and had a sort of a small loose gravel upon it, so
that there was no nauseous or venomous creature to be
seen, neither was there any damp or wet on the sides or
roof. The only difficulty in it was the entrance—which,
however, as it was a place of security, and such a retreat
as I wanted, I: thought was a convenience: so that I
was really rejoiced at the discovery, and resolved, with-
out any delay, to bring some of those things which I
was most anxious about to this place; particularly, I
resolved to bring hither my magazine of powder, and all
my spare arms, viz. two fowling-piecés—for I had three
in all—and three muskets—for of them I had eight in
all; so T kept in my castle only five, which stood ready
mounted like pieces of cannon on my outmost fence,
and were ready also to take ‘out upon any expedition.



LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON

CRUSOE. 27







Upon this o¢cdsion of removing my ammunition T
happened to open the barrel of powder which I took up
out of the sea, and which had been wet, and I found
that the water had penetrated about three or four
inches into the powder on every side, which caking and
growing hard, had preserved the inside like a kernal in
the shell, so that I-had near sixty pounds of very good
powder in the centre of the cask, This was a very

agreeable discovery to me at that time; so I carried all
* away thither, never keeping above two or three pounds

of powder with me in my. castle, for fear of a surprise
of any kind; I also carried thither all the lead I had
left for bullets.

I fancied myself now like one of the ancient giants



CRUSOE FINDS A DYING HE-GOAT IN THE CAVE.

who were said to live in caves and holes in the rocks,
where none could come at them; for I persuaded myself,
while I was here, that if five hundred savages were to
hunt me, they could never find me out—or if they did,
they would not venture to attack me here. The old
goat whom I found expiring died in the mouth of the
cave the next day after I made this discovery; and I
found it much easier to dig a great hole there, and
throw him in and cover him with earth, than to drag
him out; so I interred him there, to prevent offence to
my nose.

I was now in the twenty-third year of my residence
in this island, and was so naturalized to the place and
the manner of living, that, could I but have enjoyed the
certainty that no savages would come to the place to

- disturb me, I could have been content to have: capitu-

lated for spending the rest of my time there, even to
the last moment, till I had laid me down and died, like
the old goat in the caye. I had also arrived to some
little diversions and amusements, which made the time
pass a great deal more pleasantly with me than it did

- before ;—first, I had taught my Poll, as I named before,

to speak; and he did it so familiarly, and talked so

. articulately and plain, that it was very pleasant to me;

and he lived with me no less than six-and-twenty years.
How long he might have lived’ afterwards I know not,
though I know they have a notion in the Brazils that
they live a hundred years. My dog was a pleasant and
loving companion to me for no less than sixteen years
of my time, and then died of mere old age. As for my
cats, they multiplied, as I have observed, to that degree,
that I was obliged to shoot'several of them at first, to

~ keep them from devouring me and all I had; but, at

length, when the two old ones I brought with me were
gone, and after some time: continually driving them
from me, and letting them have no provision with me,
they all ran wild into the woods, except two or three

favourites, which I kept tame, and whose young, when

they had any, I always drowned ; and these were part of
my family. Besides these I always kept two or three
household kids about me, whom I taught to feed out-of
my hand; and I had two more parrots, which talked
pretty well, and would all call “Robin Crusoe,” but
none like my first; nor, indeed, did I take the pains
with any of them that I had done with him. TI had also
several tame sea-fowls, whose name I knew not, that I
caught upon the shore, and cut their wings; and the
little stakes which I had planted before my castle-wall
being now grown up to a good thick grove, these fowls
all lived among these low trees, and bred there, which
was very agreeable to me; so that, as I said above, I
began to be very well contented with the life I led, if I
could have been secured from the dread of the savages,



But it was otherwise directed; and it may not be amiss
for all people who shall meet with my story to make
this just observation from it :—How frequently, in the
course of our lives, the evil which in itself we seek most
to'shun, and which, when we are fallen into, is the most
dreadful to us, is oftentimes the very means or door of
our deliverance, by which alone we can be raised again
from the afiliction we are fallen into. I could give
many examples of this in the course of my unaccount-
able life; but in nothing was it more particularly
remarkable than in the circumstances of my last years
of solitary residence in this island.

It was now the month of December, as I said above,
in my twenty-third year; and this, being the southern
solstice (for winter I cannot call it), was the
particular time of my harvest, and required
me to be pretty much abroad in the fields,
when, going out early in the morning, even
before it was thorough daylight, I was sur-
prised with seeing a light of some fire upon
the shore, at a distance from me of about two
miles, toward that part of the island where I
had observed some savages had been, as before,
and not on the other side,—but, to my great
affliction, it was on my side of the island.

I was indeed terribly surprised at the sight,
and stopped short within my grove, not daring
to go out, lest I might be surprised ; and yet
I had no more peace within, from the appre-
hensions I had that if these savages, in ram-
bling over the island, should find my corn
standing or cut, or any of my works or im-
iM provements, they would immediately conclude
that there were people in the place, and
would then never rest till they had -found
me out. In this extremity I went back
directly to my castle, pulled up the ladder
after me, and made all things without look
as wild and natural as I could.

Then I prepared myself within, putting
myself in a posture of defence. I loaded
all my :cannon, as I called them—that is to
say, my muskets, which were mounted upon
my new fortification, and all my pistols, and
resolved to defend myself to the last gasp,
—not forgetting seriously to commend my-
self to the Divine protection, and earnestly
to pray to God to deliver me out of the hands of
the barbarians, I continued in this posture about
two hours, and began to be impatient for intelli-
gence abroad, for I had no spies to send out. After
sitting a while longer, and musing what I should do
in this case, I was not able to bear sitting in ignor-
ance longer; so setting up my ladder to the side
of the hill, where there was a- flat place, as I ob-
served before, and then pulling the ladder after
me, I set it up again and mounted the’top of the
hill, and pulling out my perspective glass, which I
had taken,on purpose, I laid me down flat on my
belly on the ground, and began to look for the place.
I presently found there were no less than nine naked
savages, sitting round a small fire they had made,
not to warm them, for they had no need of that,
the weather being extremely hot, but, as I supposed,
to dress some of their barbarous diet of human flesh
which they had brought with them, whether alive or
dead I could not tell.

They had two canoes with them, which they had
hauled up upon the shore; and as it was then ebb of
tide, they seemed to me to wait for the return of the
flood to go away again. It is not easy to imagine what
confusion this sight put me into, especially seeing them
come on my side of the island, and so near to me; but
when I considered their coming must be always with the
current of the ebb, I began afterwards to.be more sedate
in my mind, being satisfied that I might go abroad with
safety all the time of the flood of tide, if they were
not on shore before :. and having made this observation,
Iwent abroad about my harvest work with the more
composure. -

As I expected, so it proved; for, as soon as the tide
made to the westward, I saw them all take boat and
row (or paddle as we call it) away. I should have
observed, that for an hour or more before they went off
they were dancing, and I could easily discern their
postures and gestures by my glass. I could not
perceive, by my nicest observation, but that they
were stark naked, and had not the least covering
upon them; but whether they were men or women
I could not distinguish.

As soon as I saw them shipped and gone, I took two
guns upon my shoulders, and two pistols in my girdle,
and my great sword by my side-without a scabbard, and
with all the speed I was able to make went away to the
hill where I had discovered the first appearance of all ;
and as soon as I got thither, which was not in less than
two hours (for I could not go quickly, being so loaded
with arms as I was), I perceived there had been three
canoes more of the savages at that place; and looking
out farther, I saw they were all at sea together, making







jover for the main. This was a dreadfal sight to me

especially as, going down to the shore, I could see the
marks of horror which the dismal work they had been
about had left behind it, viz. the blood, the bones, and
part of the flesh of human bodies eaten and devoured
by those wretches with merriment and sport. I was so
filled with indignation at the sight, that I now began to
premediate the destruction of the next that I saw
there, let them be whom or how many soever, It
seemed evident to me that the visits which they made
thus to this island were not very frequent, for it was
above fifteen months before any more of them came on’
shore there again,—that is to say, I neither saw them
nor any footsteps or signals of them in all that time ;
for as to the rainy seasons, then they are sure not to
come abroad, at least not so far. Yet all this while T
lived uncomfortably, by reason of the constant appre-
hensions of their coming upon me by surprise: from
whence I observe, that the expectation of evil is more ~
bitter than the suffering, especially if there is no
room to shake off that expectation, or those appre-
hensions,

During all this time I was in the murdering humour,
and spent most of my hours, which should have been
better employed,‘in contriving how to circumvent and
fall upon them the very next time I should seé them,—
especially if they should be divided, as they were the
last time, into two parties; nor did I consider at all’
that if I killed one party—suppose ten or a dozen—I
was still the next day, or week, or month, to Krill
another, and so another, even ad infinitum, till T should -
be, at length, no less a murderer than they were in being
man-eaters—and perhaps much more so. I spent my
days now in great perplexity and anxiety of mind,
expecting that I should one day or other fall into the
hands of these merciless creatures; and if I did at any
time venture abroad, it was not without looking around



CRUSOE TEACHES HIS PARROT TO TALK.

me with the greatest care and caution imaginable. And
now I found, to my great comfort, how happy it was
that I had provided a tame flock or herd of goats, for I
durst not upon any account fire my gun, especially near
that side of the island where they usually came, lest I
should alarm the sivages; and if they had fled from
me now, I was sure to have them come again with
perhaps two or three hundred canoes with them in a
few days, and then I knew what to expect. However,
I wore outa year and three months more before I ever
saw any more of the savages, and then I found them
again, as I shall soon observe. It is true they might ’
have been there once or twice ; but cither they made no
stay, or at least I did not see them ; but in the month



28

of May, as near as I conld calculate, and in my four-and-
twentieth year, I had a very strange encounter with
them ; of which in its place.

The perturbation of my mind, during this fifteen or
sixteen months’ interval was~very great; I slept un-
quictly, dreamed always frightful dreams, and often
started out of my sleep in the night. In the day;
great troubles overwhelmed my mind ; and in the night,
I dreamed often of killing the savages, and of the reasons
why I might justify doing it.

But to waive all this for a while.—It was in the middle
of May, on the sixteenth day, I think, as well as my
poor wooden calendar would reckon, for I marked all
upon the post still; I say, it was on the sixteenth of
May that it blew a very great storm of wind all day,
with a great deal of lightning and thunder, and a very
foul night it was after it. I knew not what was the
particular occasion of it; but as I was reading in the
Bible, and taken up with yery serious thoughts about
* my present condi-
tion, I was surprised
with the noise of a
gun, as I thought
fired at sea, This
was, to be sure, a
surprise quite of a
different nature from
any I had met with
before; for the no-
tions this put into
my thoughts were
quite of another kind,
I started up in the
greatest haste ima-
ginable; and, in a
trice, clapped my
ladder to the middle
place of the rock,
and pulled it after
me; and mounting
it the second time,
got to the top of the
hill the very mo-
ment that a flash of
fire bid me _ listen
for a second gun,
which, accordingly,
in about half a
minute, I heard; and by the sound, knew that it was
from that part of the sea where I was driven down the
current in my boat, Iimmediately considered that this
must be some ship in distress, and that they had some
comrade, or some other ship in company, and fired these
for signals of distress, and to obtain help, I had the

resence of mind, at that minute, to think, that though
r could not help them, it might be they might help me ;
so I brought together all the dry wood I could get at
hand, and, making a good handsome pile, I set it on fire
upon the hill, ‘The wood was dry, and blazed freely ;
and, though the wind blew very hard, yet it burned
fairly out; so that I was certain, if there was any such
thing as a ship, they must needs see it. And no doubt
they did; for as soon as ever my fire blazed up, I heard
another gun, and after that several others, all from the
same quarter. I plied my fire all night long, till day-
break: and when it was broad day, and the air cleared
up, I saw something at a great distance at sea, full east
of the island, whether a sail or a hull I could not dis-
tinguish—no, not with my glass; the distance was so
great, and the weather still something hazy» also; at

- least, it was so out at sea,

I looked frequently at it all that day, and soon per-
ceived that it did not move; so I presently concluded
that it was a ship at anchor; and being eager, you may
be sure, to be satisfied, I took my gun-in my hand, and
ran towards the south side of the-island, to the rocks
where I had formerly been carried away by the current ;
and getting up there, the weather by this time being
perfectly clear, I could plainly see, to my great sorrow,
the wreck of a ship, cast away in the night upon those
concealed rocks which I found when I was ,out-in my,
boat; and which rocks, as they checked ‘the violence of
the stream, and made a kind of counter-stream, or eddy,
were the ogeasion of my recovering from the most
desperate, hopeless condition that ever I had:been in in
all my life. Thus, what is one man’s safety man’s destruction; for it seems these men, whoever
they were, being out of their knowledge, and the rocks
being wholly under water, had been driven upon them
in the night, the wind blowing hard at H.N.E, Had
they seen the island, as I must necessarily suppose they
did not, they-must, as I thought, have endeavoured to
have saved themselves on shore by the help of their
boat ; but their firing off guns for help, especially when
they saw, as I imagined, my fire, filled me with many
thoughts. First, imagined that upon seeing my light,
they might have put themselves into their boat, and
endeavoured to make the shore; but that the sea run-
ning very high, they have been cast away. Other times
I imagined that they might have lost their boat before,



wmore and more cause to give thanks to God, who had







LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE. a

as might be the case many ways; particularly, by the
breaking of the sea upon their ship, which many times
obliged men to stave, or take in pieces, their boat, and
sometimes to throw it overboard with their own hands.
Other times, I imagined they had some other ship or
ships in company, who, upon the signals of distress
they made, had taken them up,.and carried them off.
Other times, I fancied they were all gone off to sea in
their boat, and being hurried away by. the current that
I had been formerly in, were carried out into the great
ocean, where there was nothing but misery and perish- |,
ing: and that, perhaps, they might by this time think
of starving, and of being in a condition. to eat one
another.

Asall these were but conjectures at best, so, in the con-
dition I was in, I could do no more than look on upon
the misery of the poor men, and pity them; which had
still this good effect upon my side, that it gave me



a

SSS
CRUSOE SERS A LIGHT ON THE SHORE.IN THE EARLY MORNING, —

so happily and.comfortably provided for me in my deso-
late condition; and that of two ships’ companies, who
were now cast away upon this part of the world, not
one life should be spared but mine. I learned here
again to observe, that it is very rare that the providence
of God casts us into any condition so low, or any misery
so great, but we may see something or other to be
thankful for, and may see others in worse circumstances
than our own, Such certainly was the case of these
men, of whom I could not so much as see room to sup-
pose any were saved; nothing could make it rational so
much as to wish or expect that they did nof all perish
there, except the possibility only of their being taken
up by another ship in company; and this was but mere
possibility indeed, for I saw not the least sign or ap-
pearance of any such thing. I cannot explain, by any
possible energy of words, what a strange longing I felt
in my soul upon this sight, breaking out sometimes
thus :—“ O that there had been but one or two, nay, but
one soul, saved out of this-ship, to have escaped to me,
that I might but have had one companion, one fellow-,
creature, to have spoken to me and to have.conversed
with!” In all the time of my solitary life,.I never
felt so earnest, so strong a desire after the society of my
fellow-creatures, or so deep.a regret at the want of it.
There are some secret springs in the affections, which,
when they are set a-going by some object..in-view, or,
though not in view, yet rendered present. to the mind
by the power of imagination, that motion carries. out
the soul, by its impetuosity, to such violent, eager em-
bracings of the object, that the absence of it is insup-:
portable. Such were these earnest wishings that but
one man had-been saved. I believe I repeated the
words, “ O thatit had been but one!” a thousand times ;
and my desires.were so moved by it, that when I spoke
the words my hands would clinch together, and my
fingers would press the palms of my hands, so that if I
had had any .soft thing in my hand, I should have
crushed it involuntarily; and the teeth in my head
would strike together, and set against one another so
strong, that for some time Icould not part them again.
Let the naturalists explain these things, and the reason
and manner of them. All I can do is, to describe the
fact, which was even surprising to me when I found it,
though I knew not from whence it proceeded ; it was
doubtless the effect of ardent wishes, and of strong
ideas formed in my mind, realizing the comfort which
the conversation of one of my fellow Christians would
have been to me. But it was not to be; either their
fate or mine, or both, forbade it; for till the last year of
my being on this island, I never knew whether any were
saved out of that ship or no; and had only the afilic-





ee Wn wn ES

tion, some days after, to sce the corpse of a drowned
boy. come on shore at the end of the island which was
next the shipwreck. He had no clothes on but a sea-
man’s waistcoat, a pair of open-knced linen drawers,
and a blue linen shirt; but nothing to direct me so
much as to guess what nation he was of. He had
nothing-in his pockets but two pieces of eight and a
tobacco-pipe—the last was to me of ten times more
value than the first. :
It was now calm, and I had a great mind to venture
out in my boat to this wreck, not doubting but I
might find something on board that might be useful to
me. But that did not altogether press me so much es
the possibility that there might be yet some living
creature on board, whose life I might not only save, but
might, by saving that life, comfort my own to the last
degree; and this thought clung so to my heart that I
could not be quiet night or day, but I-must venture out
in my boat on board this wreck; and committing the
rest to God’s providence, I thought the impression was
so strong upon my mind that it could not be resisted,—
that it must come from some invisible direction, and
that I should be wanting to myself if I did not go,
Under the power of this-impression, I hastened back
to my castle, prepared everything for my voyage, took
a quantity of bread, a great pot of fresh water, a com-
pass to steer by, a bottle of rum (for I had still a great
deal.of that-left), and a basket of raisins; and thus,
loading myself with everything necessary, I went down
to my boat, got the water. out of her, got her afloat,
loaded all my cargo in her, and then went home again
for more. My second cargo was-a great bag of rice,
the umbrella to set up over my head for a shade, another
large pot of fresh water, and about two dozen of small
loaves, or barley cakes, more than before, with a bottle
of goat’s-milk, and a cheese; all which with great
labour and sweat I carried to my boat; and praying to
God to direct my voyage, I put out, and rowing or
paddling the canoe along the,shore, came at last to the
utmost point of the island on the north-east side. And
now I was to launch out into the ocean, and either to
venture or not to venture, I looked on the rapid
currents which ran constantly on both sides of the
island at a distance, and which were yery terrible to
me, from the remembrance.of the hazard I had been
in before, and my heart began to fail me; for I fore-
saw that if:I was driven into either of those currents,
T should be carried a great way out to sea, and perhaps
out of my reach, or sight of the island again; and that

then, as my boat was but small, if any little gale of

wind should rise, I should be inevitably lost, _



CRUSOE GETS A VIEW OF THE WRECZ.

These thoughts so oppressed my mind, that began to
give over my enterprise; and having hauled my boat
into a little creek on the shore, I stepped out, and sat
down upon a rising bit of ground, very pensive and
anxious, between fear and desire, about my voyage ;
when, as I was musing, I could perceive that the tide





LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.

29



-was turned, and the flood come on; upon which, my
‘going was impracticable for so many hours. Upon,
this, presently it occurred to me, that I should go up
to the highest piece of ground I could find, and
observe, if I could, how the sets of the tide or currents
lay when the flood came in, that I might judge whether,
if I was dviven one way out, I might not expect to be
driven’ another way home, with the same rapidity of
the currents. ‘This thought was no sooner in my head
than I cast my eye upon a little hill, which sufficiently
overlooked the sea both ways, and from whence I had
a clear view of the currents or sets of the tide, and
which way I was to guide myself in my return. Here
I found, that as the current of ebb set out close by the
south point of the-island, so the current of the flood
set in close to the shore of the north side; and that
I had nothing to do but to keep to the north side of the
island in my return, and I should do well enough.

Encouraged by this observation, I resolved, the next
morning, to set out with the first of the tide; and, re-
posing myself for the night in my canoe, under the
watch-coat I mentioned, I launched out. I first made
a little out to sea, full north, till I began to feel the
benefit of the current, which set eastward, and which
carried me at a great rate; and yet did not so hurry
me as the current on the south side had done before, so
as to take from me all government of the boat; but
having a strong steerage with my paddle, I- went, at a
great rate, directly for the wreck, and in less than two
hours I came up to it. It was a dismal sight to look
at: the ship, which, by its building, was Spanish, stuck
fast, jammed in between ‘two rocks, All the stern and
quarter of her were beaten to pieces by the sea;..and as
Her fore-castle, which stuck in the rocks, had run on
with great violence, her mainmast and foremast were
brought by the board—that is to say, broken short off ;
but her bowsprit was sound, and the head and bow
appeared firm. When I came close to her, a dog
appeared upon her, who, seeing me coming, yelped and
cried; and, as soon as I called him, jumped into the
sea to come to me. I took him into the boat, but
found him almost dead with hunger and thirst. I gave
him a cake of my bread, and he devoured it like a
ravenous wolf that had been starving a fortnight in the

~ snow; I then gave the poor creature some fresh water,
with which, if I -would have let him, he would have
burst himself. After this I went on board; but the
first sight I met with was two men drowned in the cook-
room, or forecastle of the ship, with their arms fast
about one another, I concluded, as is indeed probable,
that when the ship struck,-it being in a storm, the sea
broke so high, and so continually over her, that the
men were not able to bear it, and were strangled with
the constant rushing in of the water, as much as if
they had been under water. Besides the dog, there
was nothing left in the ship that had life; nor any
goods, that I could see, but what were spoiled by.the
water. There were some casks of liquor, whether wine
or brandy I knew not, which lay lower in the hold, and
which, the water being ebbed out, I could see; but
they were too big to meddle with. I saw several
chests, which, I believed, belonged to some of the
seamen; and I got two of them into the boat, without
examining what was in them. Had the stern of the
ship been fixed, and the forepart broken off, I am
persuaded I might have made a good voyage; for, by
what I found in these two chests, I had room to
suppose the ship had a great deal of wealth on board ;
and, if I may guess from. the course she steered, she
must have been bound from Buenos Ayres, or the Rio
de la Plata, in the south part of America, beyond the
Brazils to the Havannah, in the Gulf of Mexico, and
so perhaps to Spain. She had, no doubt, a great
treasure in her, but of no use, at that time, to any-
body ; but what became of the crew I then knew not.

I found, besides these chests, a little cask full of
liquor, of about twenty gallons, which I got into my
boat with much difficulty, There were several-muskets
in the cabin, and a great powder-horn, with about four
pounds of powder in it: as for the muskets, I had no
occasion for them, so I left them, but took the powder-.
horn, I took a fire-shovel and tongs, which I wanted

._ extremely; as also two little brass kettles, a copper
pot to make chocolate, and-'a gridiron; and with this
cargo, and the dog, I came away, the tide beginning to
make home again: and the same evening, about an
hour within night, I reached the island again, weary
and fatigued to the last degree, I reposed that night
in the boat; and in the morning I- resolved to harbour
what I had got inmy new cave, and not carry it home
to my castle, After refreshing myself, I got all my
cargo on shore, and began to examine the particulars.
The cask of liquor I found to. bea kind of: rum, but
not such as we had at the Brazils; and, in a word,
not at all good; but when I came to open the chests,
I found several things of great use to me: for ex-
ample, I fonnd in one a fine case of bottles, of an,
extraordinary kind, and filled with cordial waters, fine



and very good ; the bottles held about three pints each,
and were tipped with silver. I found two pots of very i

good -succades, or sweetmeats, so fastened also on the
top that the salt-water had not hurt them; and two
more of the same, which the water had spoiled. I
found some very good shirts, which were very welcome
to me; and about adozen anda half of white linen hand-
kerchiefs and coloured neckcloths ; the former were also
very welcome, being exceedingly refreshing to wipe my
face in a hot day. Besides this, when I came to the
till in the chest, I found there three great bags of pieces
of eight, which held about eleven hundred pieces in
all; and in one of them,. wrapped up in a paper, six
doubloons of gold, and some small bars or wedges of
gold; I suppose they might all weigh near a pound.
In the other chest were some clothes, but of little
value; but, by the circumstances, it must have belonged
to the gunner’s mate; though there was no powder in
it, except two pounds of fine glazed powder, in three
flasks, kept, -I. suppose, for charging their fowling-
pieces on occasion. Upon the whole, I got very little
by this voyage that was of any use to me; for, as to
the money, I had no manner of occasion for it; it was
to me as the dirt under my feet, and I would have
given it all for three or four pair of English shoes
and stockings, which were things I greatly wanted, but
had had none on my feet for many years, I had,, in-
deed, got two pair of shoes now, which I took off the
feet of the two drowned men whom I saw in the wreck,
and I found two pair more in one of the chests, which
were very welcome to me; but they were not like our
English shoes, either for ease or service, being rather
what we call pumps than shoes. I found in this sea-
man’s chest about fifty pieces of eight, in rials, but
no gold: I: suppose this belonged to a poorer man than
the other, which seemed to- belong to some officer.
Well, however, I lugged this money home to my
cave, and laid it up, as I had-done that before which
I had brought from our*own ship ; but it was a great
pity, as I said, that the other part of this ship had not
come to my share; for I am satisfied IL might have
loaded’ my canoe séveral times over with money;
and, thought I, if I ever escape to England, it might
lie here safe enough till I come again and fetch it. :

Having now brought all my things on shore, and
secured them, I went back to my boat, and rowed or
paddled her alcng the shore to her old harbour, where I
laid her up, and made the best of my way to my old
habitation, where I found everything safe and quiet,
Inow began to repose myself, live after my old fashion,
and take care of my family affairs ; and-for a while I
lived easy enough, only that I was more vigilant than I
used to be, looked out oftener, and did not go abroad so
much; and if at any time I did stir with any freedom,
it was always to the east part of the island, where I
was pretty well satisfied the savages never came, and
where I could go without so many precautions, and such
a load of arms and ammunition as I always carried with
me if I went the other way. I lived in this condition
near two years more; but my unlucky head, that was
always to let me know it was born to make my body
miserable, was all these two years filled with projects
and designs, how, if it were possible, I might get away
from this island: for, sometimes I was for making
another voyage to the wreck, though my reason told me
that there was nothing left there worth the hazard of
my voyage ; sometimes for a ramble one way, sometimes
another >.and I believe verily, if I had had the boat that
I went from Sallee in, I should have ventured to sea,
bound anywhere, I knew not whither. I have been, in
all my circumstances, a memento to those who are
touched with the general plague of mankind, whence,
for aught I know, one-half of their miseries flow; I
mean that of not being satisfied with the station where-
in God and Nature hath placed them: for, not to look
back upon my primitive condition, and the excellent
advice of my father, the opposition to, which was, as I
may call it, my origznal sin, my subsequent mistakes of
the same kind had been the means of my coming into
this miserable condition ; for had that Providence which
so happily-seated me at the Brazils as a planter blessed
me with confined desires, and I could have been con-
tented to have gone on gradually, I might have been by
this time—I mean in the time of my being in this
island—one of the most considerable planters in the
Brazils: nay, I_am persuaded, that by the improve-
ments I had made in that little time I lived there, and
the increase I should probably have made if I. had
remained, I might have been worth a hundred thousand
moidores: and ‘what business had I to leave a settled
fortune, a well-stocked plantation, improving and in-
creasing, to turn supercargo to Guinea to fetch negroes,
when patience and time would have so. increased our
stock at home that we could have bought them at our
own door from those whose business it was to fetch
them ? and though it had cost us something more, yet
the difference of that price was by no means worth
saving at so great a hazard. But as this is usually the
fate of young heads, so reflection upon the folly of it is
as commonly the exercise of more years, or of the dear-
bought experience of time: so it was with me now;
and yet so deep had the mistake taken root in my



temper, that I could not satisfy myself in my station,
but was continually poring upon the means and pos-
sibility of my escape trom this place: and that I may,
with the greater pleasure to the reader, bring on the
remaining part of my story, it may not be improper to
give some account of my first conceptions on the subject
of this foolish scheme tor my escape, and how, and upon
what foundation I acted.

Lam now to be supposed retired in my castle, after
my late voyage to the wreck, my frigate laid wp and
secured under water, as usual, and my condition re-
stored to what it was before: I had more wealth, indeed,
than I had before, but was not at all the richer; tor I
had no more use for it than the Indians of Peru had
before the Spaniards came there.

4 was one of the nights in the rainy season in March,
the four-and-twentieth year of my first setting foot in
this island of solitude, I was lying in my bed or ham-
mock, awake, very well in health, had no pain, no dis-
temper, no uneasiness of body, nor any uneasiness of
mind more than ordinary, but could by no means close
my eyes, that is, so as to sleep ; no, not a wink all night
long, otherwise than as follows :—Jt is impossible to set
down the innumerable crowd of thoughts that whirled
through that great thoroughfare ot the brain, the
memory, in this night’s time; I ran over the whole
history of my life in miniature, or by abridgment, as I
may call it, to my coming to this island, and also of
that part of my lire since 1 came to this island. In my
reflections upon the state of my case since I came on
shore on this island, Iwas comparing the happy pos-
ture of my affairs in the first years of my habitation
here, with the life of anxiety, fear, and care, which I
had lived in ever since I had seen the print of a foot in
the sand. Not that I did not believe the savages had
frequented the island even all the while, and might
have been several hundreds of them at times on shore
there; but I had never known it, and was incapable of
any apprehensions about it ; my satisfaction was perfect,
though my danger was the same, and I was as happy in
not knowing my danger-as if I had never really been
exposed to it, This furnished my thoughts with many
very profitable reflections, and particularly this one:
How infinitely good that Providence is, which has pyro-
vided, in its government of mankind, such narrow
bounds to his sight and knowledge “ot things; and
though he walks in the midst of so many thousand
dangers, the sight of which, if discovered to him, would
distract his mind and sink his spirits, he is kept serene
and calm, by haying the events of things hid from
his eyes, dnd knowing nothing of the dangers which
surround him,

After these thoughts had for some time entertained
me, I came to refiect seriously upon the real danger I
had been in for so many years in this very island, and
how I had walked about in the greatest security, and
with all possible tranquility, even when perhaps nothing
but the ‘brow of a hill, a great tree, or the casual
approach of night, had been between me and the worst
kind of destruction, viz. that of falling into the hands
of cannibals and savages, who would have seized on me
with the same view as I would on a goat or turtle; and
have thought it no more crime to kill and devour me,
than I did of a pigeon or a curlew. I would unjustly
slander myself, if I should say I was not sincerely”
thankful to my great Preserver, to whose singular
protection I acknowledged, with great humility, «ll
these unknown deliverances were due,and without which
I must inevitably have fallen into their merciless hands.

When, these thoughts were over, my head was for
some time taken up in considering the nature of these
wretched creatures, I mean the savages, and how it
came to pass in the world, that the wise Governor of
all things should give up any of his creatures to such
inhumanity—nay, to something so much.below even
brutality itself—as to devour its own kind: but as this
ended in some (at that time) fruitless speculations, it
occurred to me to inquire, what part of the world these
wretches lived in?. how far off the coast was from
whence they came? what they ventured over so far
from home for? what kind of boats they had? and why
I might not order myself and my business so, that I
might be able to go over thither, as they were to come
to me ?

I never so much as troubled myself to consider what
I should do with myself when I went thither; what
would become of me if I fell into the hands of these
savages ; or how I shold escape them if they attacked
me}; no, nor so much as how it was possible for me to
reach the coast, and not be attacked by some or other of
them, without any possibility of delivering myself: and
if I should not fall into their hands, what I should do
for provision, or whither I should bend my course: none
of these thoughts, I say, so much as came in my way ;
but my mind was wholly bent upon the notion of my
passing over in my boat to the main land. I looked
upon my present condition as the most miserable thati
could possibly be ; that I was not able to throw myself
intotanything but death, that could be called worse ;
and if I reached the shore of the main, I might perhaps



30

meet with relief, or I might coast along, as I-did on the
African shore, till I came to some inhabited country,
and where I might find some relief; and, after all,
perhaps I might fall in with some Christian ship that
might take me in; and if the worst came to the worst,
Icould but die, which would put an end to all these
miseries at once. Pray note, all this was the fruit of a
disturbed mind, an impatient temper, made desperate,
as ib were, by the long continuance of my troubles, and
the disappointments I had met in the wreck I had been
on board of, and where I had been so near obtaining
what I so earnestly longed for—somebody to speak to,
and to learn some knowledge from them of the place
where I was, and of the probable means of my deliver-
ance, I was agitated wholly by these thoughts ; all my
calm of mind, in my resignation to: Providence, and
waiting the issue of the dispositions of Heaven, seemed
to be suspended ; and I had, as it were, no power to turn
my thoughts to anything but to the project of a voyage
to the main, Which came upon me with such force,
and such an impetuosity of desire, that it was not to be
resisted.

When this had agitated my thoughts for two hours or
more, with such violence that it set my very blood into
a ferment, and my pulse beat as if I had been in a fever,
merely with the extraordinary fervour of my mind
about it, Nature—as if I had been fatigued’ and ex-
hansted with the very thoughts of it—threw me into a
sound sleep. One would have thought I should have
dreamed of it, but I did not, nor of anything relating
to it: but I dreamed that as I was going out in the
morning as usual, from my castle, I saw upon the shore
two canoes and eleven savages, coming to land, and that
they brought with them another savage, whom they
‘were going to kill, in order to eat him; when, on a
sudden, the savage that they were going to kill jumped
away, and ran for his life; and I thought, in my sleep,
that he came running into my little thick grove before
my fortification, to hide himself; and that I, seeing him
alone, and not perceiving that the others sought him
that way, showed myself to him, and smiling upon him,
encouraged him: that he kneeled down to me, seeming
to pray me to assist him; upon which I showed him my
ladder, made him go up, and carried him into my cave,
and he became my servant: and that as soon as I had
got this man, I grid to myself, “Now I may certainly
venture to the main land, for this fellow will serve me
as a pilot, and will tell me what to do, and whither to
go for provisions, and whither not to go for fear of being
devoured; what places to venture into, and what to
shun.” I waked with this thought ; and was under such
inexpressible impressions of joy at the prospect of my
escape in my dream, that the disappointments which I
felt upon coming to myself, and finding that it was no
more than a dream, were cqually extravagant the other
way, and threw mo into a very great dejection of
spirits.

Upon this, however, I made this conclusion: that my
only way to go about to attempt an escape was, to
endeavour to get a savage into my possession; and, if
possible, it should be one of their prisoners, whom they
had condemned to be eaten, and should bring hither to
kill. But these thoughts still were attended with this
difficulty: that it was impossible to effect this without
attacking a whole caravan of them, and killing them
all; and this was not only a very desperate attempt,
and might miscarry; but, on the other hand, I had
greatly scrupled the lawfulness of it to myself ; and my
heart trembled at the thoughts of taking so much blood,
though it was for, my deliverance.. I need not. repeat
the arguments which occurred to me against this, they
being the same mentioned before; but though I had
other reasons to offer now, viz. that those men were
enemies to my life, and would devour me if they could ;
that it was self-preservation, in the highest degree, to
deliver myself from this death of a life, and was acting
in my own defence as much as if they were actually
assaulting me, and the like; I say, though these things
argued for it, yet the thoughts of shedding human
blood for my deliverance were very terrible to me, and
such as I could by no means reconcile myself to for a
great while. However, at last, after many secret dis-
putes with myself, and after great perplexities about it
(for all these arguments, one way and another, struggled
in my head a long time), the eager prevailing desire
of deliverance at length mastered all the rest; and I
resolved, if possible, to get one of these savages into
my hands, cost what it would. My next thing was to
contrive how to do it, and this indeed was very difficult
to resolve on; but as I could pitch upon no probable
means for it, so I resolved to put myself upon the watch,
to see them when they came on shore, and leave the rest
to the event; taking such measures as the opportunity
should present, let what would be.

With these resolutions in my thoughts, I set myself
upon the scout as often as possible, and indeed so often,
that I was heartily tired of it; for ib was above a year
and a half that I waited; and for great part of that
time went out to the west end, and to the south-west
corner of the island almost evéry day, to look for canoes,







but none appeared. This was very discouraging, and
began to trouble me much, though I cannot say that it
did in this case (as it had done some time before) wear
off the edge of my desire to the thing; but the longer
it seemed to be delayed, the more eager I was for it: in
a word, I was not at first so careful to shun the sight
of these savages, and avoid being seen by them, as I was
now eager to be upon them. Besides, I fancied myself
able to manage one, nay, two or three savages, if I had
them, so as to make them. entirely slaves to me, to do
whatever I should direct them, and to prevent. their
being able at any time to do me any hurt. It was a
great while that I pleased myself with this affair; but
nothing still presented itself; all my fancies and schemes
came to nothing, for no savages came near me for a
great while.

About a year and a half after I entertained these
notions (and by long musing had, as it were, resolved
them all into nothing, for want of an occasion to put
them into execution), I was surprised one morning by
seeing no less than five canoes all on shore together on
my side the island,and the people who belonged to them
all landed and out ‘of my sight. ‘The number of them
broke all my measures ; for seeing so many, and knowing
that they always came four or six, or sometimes more in
a boat, I could not tell what to think of it, or how to
take my measures to attack twenty or thirty men single-
handed ; so lay still in my castle, perplexed and discom-
forted. However, I put myself into the same position
for an attack that I had formerly provided, and was just
ready for action, if anything had presented. Having
waited.a good while, listening to hear if they made any
noise, at length, being very impatient, I set my guns at
the foot of my ladder, and clambered up to the top of
the hill, by my two stages, as usual; standing so, how-
ever, that my head did not appear.above the hill, so that
they could not perceive me by any means. Here I
observed, by the help of my perspective glass, that they
were no less than thirty in number; that they had a fire
kindled, and that they had meat dressed. How they
had cooked it, I knew. not, or what it was; but they
were all dancing, in I know not how many barbarous
gestures and figures, their own way, round the fire.

While I was thus looklng on them, I perceived, by my
perspective, two miserable wretches dragged from the
boats, where, it seems, they were laid by, and were now
brought out for the slaughter. I-perceived one of them
immediately fall; being knocked down, I suppose, with
a club, or woodev sword, for that was their way; and
two or three others were at work immediately cutting
him open for their cookery, while the other victim was
left standing by himself, till they should be ready for
him. In that very moment, this poor wretch, seeing
himself a little at liberty, and unbound, Nature inspired
him with hopes of life, and he started away from them,
and ran with incredible swiftness along the -sands,
directly towards me; I mean, towards that part of the
coast where my habitation was. I was dreadfully.
frightened, I must acknowledge, when I perceived him
run my way; and especially when, as I thought, I saw
him pursued by the whole body; and now I expected
that part of my dream was coming to pass, and that he
would certainly take shelter in my grove: but I.could not
depend, by any means, upon my dream, that the other
savages would not pursue him thither, and find him
there. However, I kept my station, and my spirits
began to recover when I found that there was not above
three men that followed him; and still more was I

encouraged when J found that he outstripped them’

exceedingly in 'running, and gained ground on them;
so that, if he could but hold out, for half an hour,
I saw easily he would fairly get away from them all.
There was_between them and my castle, the creck,
which I mentioned often in the first part of my story,
where I landed my cargoes out. of the ship; and this I
saw plainly he must necessarily swim over, or the poor
wretch will be taken there; but when the savage
escaping came thither, he made nothing of it, though
the tide was then up; but, plunging in, swam through,
in about thirty strokes, or thereabouts, landed, and ran
with exceeding strength and swiftness, When the
three persons came to the creek, I found that two of
them could swim, but the third could not, and that,
standing on the other side, he looked at the others, but
went no farther, and soon after went softly back again ;
which, as it happened, was very well for him in the
end. I observed that the two who swam were yet more
than twice as long swimming over the creek as the fellow
was that fled from them. It came very warmly upon
my thoughts, and indeed irresistibly, that now was the
time to get me a servant, and perhaps a companion or
assistant ; and that I was plainly called by Providence
to save this poor creature’s life. I immediately ran
down the ladders with all possible expedition, fetched
my two guns, for they were both at the foot of the lad-
ders, as I observed before, and getting up again with
the same haste to the top of the hill, I crossed towards
the sea; and having a very short cut, and all down hill,
placed myself in the way between the pursuers and the
pursued, hallooing aloud to him that fled, who, looking



LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.

back, was at first perhaps as much frightened at me as
at them ; but I beckoned with my hand to him to come
back; and, in the mean time, I slowly advanced to-
wards the two that followed; then rushing at once
upon the foremost, I knocked him down with the stock
of my piece. I was loath to fire, because I would not
have the rest hear; though, at that distance, it would .
not have been easily heard, and being out of sight of
the smoke, too, they would not have known what to
make of it. Having knocked this fellow down, the
other: who pursued him stopped, as if he had been
frightened, and I advanced towards him: but -as I
came nearer, I perceived presently he had-a bow and
arrow, and was fitting it to shoot at me: so I was then
obliged to shoot at him first, which I did, and killed
him at first shot. The poor savage who led, but had
stopped, though he saw both his enemies fallen and
killed, as he thought, yet was so frightened with the
fire and noise of my piece, that he stood stock still, and
neither came forward, nor went backward, though he
seemed rather inclined still to fly than to come on. I
hallooed again to him, and made signs to come forward, -
which he easily understood, and came a little way ; then
stopped again, and then a little farther, and stopped
again; and I could then perceive that he stood trem-
bling, as if he had been taken prisoner, and had just
been to be killed as his two enemies were. I beckoned
to hini again to come to me, and gave him all the signs
of encouragement that I could think of ; and he came
nearer and nearer, knecling down every ten or twelve
steps, in token of acknowledgment for saving his life.
Ismiled at him, and looked pleasantly, and beckoned
to him to come still nearer ; at length, he came close to
me; and then he kneeled down again, kissed the ground,
and laid his head upon the ground, and, taking me by
the foot, set my foot upon his head ; this, it seems, was
in token of swearing to be-my slave for ever. I took
him up and made much of him, and encouraged him all
I could. But there was more work to do yet; for I
perceived the savage whom I had knocked down was
not killed, but stunned with the blow, and began to
come to himself: so I pointed to him, and showed him
the savage, that he was not dead; upon this he spoke
some words to me, though I could not understand them,
yet I thought they were pleasant to hear ; for they were
the first sound of a man’s voice that I had heard, my
own excepted, for above twenty-five years. But there .
was no time for such reflections now; the savage. who
was knocked down recovered himself so far as to sit up
upon the ground, and I perceived that my savage began
to be afraid; but when I saw that, I presented my
other piece at the man, as if I would shoot him: upon
this, my savage, for so I call him now, madea motion
to me to lend him my sword, which hung naked in a
belt by my side, which I did. He no sooner had it, but
he runs to his enemy, and at one blow, cut off his head~
so cleverly, no executioner in Germany could have done
it sooner or better; which I thought very strange for
one who, I had reason to believe, never saw a sword
in his life before, except their own wooden swords:
however, it seems, as I learned afterwards, they make
their wooden swords'so sharp, so heavy, and the wood
is so hard, that they willheven cut off heads with them,
ay, and arms, and that at one blow too. When he had -
done this, he comes laughing to me in sign of triumph,
and brought me the sword again, and with abundance -
of gestures which I did not understand, laid it down,
with the head of the savage that he had killed, just
before me. But that which astonished him most, was
to know how I killed the other Indian so far off ; so,
pointing to him, he made signs to me to let him go
to him; and I bade him go, as well asI could. When
he came to him, he stood like one amazed, looking at
him, turning him first.on one side, then on the other;
looked at. the wound the bullet had made, which it
seems was just in his breast, where it-had made a hole,
and no great quantity of blood had followed; but he
had bled inwardly, for he was quite dead. He teok up
his bow and arrows, and came back; so I turned to go
away, and beckoned him to follow me, making signs to
him that more may come after them. Upon this he
made signs to me that he should bury them with sand,
that they might not be seen by the rest, if they
followed ; and so.I made signs to him again to doso. He
fell to work; and in an instant hejhad scraped a hole in
the sand with his hands, big enough to bury the first in,
and then dragged him into it, and covered him; and
did so by the other also: I believe he had buried them
both in a quarter of an hour. Then, calling him away,
Icarried him not to my castle, but quite away to my
cave, on the farther part of the island; so I did not let
my dream come to pass in that part, that he came into
my grove for shelter. Here I gave him bread and a
bunch of raisins to eat, and a draught of water, which I
found he was indeed in great distress for, from his
running: and having refreshed him, I made signs for
him to go and lie down to sleep, showing him a place

where I had laid some rice-straw, and a blanket upon it,

which I used to sleep upon myself sometimes; so th
poor creature lay down, and went to sleep. 3



LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON

CRUSOB. 31



He was a comely, handsome fellow, perfectly well
made, with straight, strong limbs, not too large, tall and
well shaped; and, as I reckon, about twenty-six years
of age. Hehad a very good countenance, not a fierce
and surly aspect, but seemed to have something’ very
manly in his face; and yet he had all the sweetness and
softness of a European in his countenance too, especially
when he smiled. His hair was long and black, not
curled like wool; his forehead very high and large ; and
a great vivacity and sparkling sharpness in his eyes.
The colour of his skin was not quite black, but very
tawny ; and yet notan ugly, yellow, nauseous tawny, as
the Brazilians and Virginians, and other natives of
America are, but of a bright kind of a dun olive-colour,
that had in it something very agreeable, though not
very easy to describe. His face was round and plump ;
his nose small, not flat like the Negroes; a very good
mouth, thin lips, and his fine teeth well set, and as
white as ivory.

After he had slumbered, rather than slept, about half
an hour, he awoke again, and came out of the cave to
me; for I had been: milking my goats, which I had in
the inclosure just by: when he espied me, he came run-
ning to me, laying himself down again upon the ground,
with all the possible signs of an humble, thankful dis-
position, making a great many antic gestures to show it.
At last he lays his head flat upon the ground, close to
my foot, and sets my other foot upon his head, as he
had done before ; and after this, made all the signs to
me of subjection, servitude, and submission, imagin-
able, to let me know how he would serve me so long as
he lived. I understood him in many things, and let him
know that I was very well pleased with him. In a little
time I began to speak to him, and teach him to speak to
me; and, first, I let him know his name should be
Fray, which was the day I saved his life: I called
him so for the memory of the time. I likewise taught
him to say Master; and then let him know that was to
be my name: I likewise taught him to say Yes and No,
and to know the meaning of them. I gave him some
milk in an earthen pot, and let him see me drink it
before him, and sop my bread in it; and gave him a
cake of bread to do the like, which he quickly complied
with, and made signs that it was very good for him. I
kept there with him all that night; but, as soon as it
was day, I beckoned to him to come with me, and let
him know I would give him some clothes ; at which he
seemed very glad, for he was stark naked. . As we
went by the place where he had buried the two men, he
pointed exactly to the place, and showed me the marks
that he had made to find them again,’ making signs to
me that we should dig them up again and eat them. At
this, I appeared very angry, expressed my abhorrence of
it, made as if I would vomit at the thoughts of it, and
beckoned with my hand to him to come away, which he
did immediately, with great submission. ‘I then Jed him
up to the top of the hill, to see if his enemies were
gone; and pulling out my glass, I looked, and saw
plainly the place where they had been, but no appear-
ance of them or their canoes; so that it was plain they
were gone, and had left their two comrades behind them,
without any search after-them.

But I was not content with this discovery ; but having
now more courage, and consequently more curiosity, I
took my man Friday with me, giving him the sword in
his hand, with the bow and arrows at his back, which I
found he could use very dexterously, making him carry
one gun for me, and I two for myself; and away we
marched to the place where these creatures had been ;
for Thad a mind now to get some fuller intelligence of
them. When I came to the place, my very blood ran
chill in my veins, and my heart sunk within me, at the
horror of the spectacle ; indeed, it was a dreadful sight,
at least it was so to me, though Friday made nothing of
it, The place was covered with human bones, the

ground dyed with their blood, and great pieces of flesh |

left here and there, half-eaten, mangled, and scorched ;
and, in short, all the tokens of the triumphant feast
they had been making there, after a victory over their
enemies. I saw three skulls, five hands, and the bones
of three or four legs and feet, and abundance of other
parts of the bodies ; and Friday, by his signs, made me
understand that they brought over four prisoners to
feast upon; that three of them were eaten up, and
that he, pointing to himself, was the. fourth; that there
had been a great battle between them and their next king,
of whose subjects, it seems, he had been one,and that
they had taken a great number of prisoners; all which
were carried to several places, by those who had taken
them in the fight, in order to feast upon them, as was done
here by these wretches upon those they brought hither.

I caused Friday to gather all the skulls, bones, flesh,
and whatever remained, and lay them together in a
heap, and make a great fire upon it, and burn them all
to ashes. I found Friday had still a hankering stomach
after some of the flesh, and was still a cannibal in his
nature; but I showed so much abhorrence at the very
thoughts of it, and at the least appearance of it, that he
durst not discover it: for I had, by some means, let him
know that I would kill him if he offered it,

‘When he had done this, we came back to our castle;
and there I fell to work for my man Friday ; and first of
all, I gave him a pair of linen drawers, which I had out of
the poor gunner’s chest I mentioned, which I found in
the wreck, and which, with a little alteration, fitted him
very well; and then I made him a jerkin of goat’s skin,
as well as my skill would allow (for I was now grown a
tolerably good tailor); and I gave him a cap which I
made of hare’s skin, very convenient, and fashionable
enough; and thus he was clothed, for the present,
tolerably well, and was mighty well pleased to see him-
self almost as well clothed as his master. It is true, he
went awkwardly in these clothes at first: wearing the
drawers was very awkward to him, and the sleeves of
the waistcoat galled his shoulders and the inside of his
arms; but a little easing them where he complained
they hurt him, and using himself to them, he took to
them at length very well. ;

The next day, after I came home to my hutch with

him,-I began to consider where I should lodge him; and,
that I might do well for him and yet be perfectly easy
myself, I made a little tent for him in the vacant place
between my two fortifications, in the inside of the last,
and in the outside of the first. As there was a door or
entrance there into my cave, I made a formal framed
door-case, and a door to it, of boards, and set it up in
the passage, a little within the entrance ; and, causing
the door to open in the inside, I barred it up in the
night, taking in my ladders, too; so that Friday could
no way come at me in the inside of my innermost wall,
without making so much noise in getting over that it
must needs awaken me; for my first wall had now a
complete roof overit of long poles, covering all my tent,
and leaning up to the side of the hill; which was again
laid across with smaller sticks, instead of laths, and then
thatched over a great thickness with the rice-straw,
which was strong, like reeds; and at t4e hole or place
which was left to go in or out by the ladder, I had



placed a kind of trap-door, which, if it had been







attempted on the outside, would not have opened at all;
but would have fallen down and made a great noise: as
to weapons, I took them all into my side every night.
But I needed none of all this precaution ; for never man
had a more faithful, loving, sincere servant than Friday
was to me; without passions, sullenness, or designs,
perfectly obliged and engaged ; his very affections were
tied to me, like those of a child to a father; and I dare
say he would have sacrificed his life to save mine, upon
any occasion whatsoever : the many testimonies he gave
me of this put it out of doubt, and soon convinced me
that I needed to use no precautions for my safety on his
account.

This frequently gave me occasion to observe, and that
with wonder, that however it had pleased God in His
providence, and in the government of the works of His
hands, to take from so great a part of the world of His
creatures the best uses to which their faculties and the
powers of their souls are adapted, yet that He has

CRUSOE DELIVERS FRIDAY.

bestowed upon them the same powers, the same reason,
the same affections; the same sentiments of kindness
and obligation ; the same passions, and resentments of
wrongs, the same sense of gratitude, sincerity, fidelity,
and all the capacities of doing good, and receiving good,
that He has given to us; and that when He pleases to
offer them occasions of exerting these, they are as ready,
nay, more ready, to apply them to the right uses for
which they were bestowed, than we are. This mado
me very melancholy sometimes, in reflecting, as the
several occasions presented, how mean a use we make
of all these, even though we have these powers en-
lightened by the great lamp of instruction, the Spirit
of God, and by the knowledge of His word added to
our understanding ; and why it has pleased God'to hide
the like saving knowledge from so many millions of
souls, who, if I might judge by this poor savage, would
make a much better use of it than we did. From hence,
I sometimes was led too far, to invade the sovereignty
of Providence, and, as it were, arraign the justice of so



32

arbitrary a disposition of things, that should hide that
sight from some, and reveal it to others, and yet expect a
like duty from both; but I shut it up, and checked my
thoughts with this conclusion: first, That we did not
know by what light and law these should be condemned ;
but that as God was necessarily, and, by the nature of
His being, infinitely holy and just, so it could not be,
but if these creatures were all sentenced to absence
from Himself, it was on account of sinning against that
light, which, as the Scripture says, was a law to them-
selves, and by such rules as their consciences would
acknowledge to be just, though the foundation was not
discovered to us; and, secondly, That still, as we all are
the clay in the hand of the potter, no vessel could say
to him, “‘ Why hast thou formed me thus ? ”

But to retin to my new companion :—I was greatly
delighted with him, and made it my business to teach
him everything that was proper to make him, useful,
handy, and helpful; but especially to make him speak,
and understand me when J ‘spoke; and he was the
aptest scholar that ever was; and particularly was so
merry, so constantly diligent, and so pleased when he
could but understand me, or make me understand him,
that it was very pleasant to me to talk to him. Now
life began to be so easy that I began to say to myself,
that could I but have been safe.from more savages, I
cared not if I was never to remove from the place where
I lived.

After I had been two or three days returned to my
castle, I thought that, in order to bring Friday off from
his horrid way of feeding, and from the relish of a
cannibal’s stomach, I ought to let him taste other flesh ;
so I took him out with me one morning to the woods.
I went, indeed, intending to kill a kid out of my own
tlock, and bring it home and dress is; but as I was
going, I saw a she-goat lying down in the shade, and two
young kids sitting by her. I catched hold of Friday;
—* Hold,” said I, “stand still;”? and ‘made signs to
him not to stir: immediately, I presented my piece,
shot, and killed one of the kids. The poor creature,
who had, at a distance, indeed, seen me kill the savage,
his enemy, but did not know, nor could imagine how it
was done, was sensibly surprised ; trembled, and shook,
and looked so amazed that I thought he would have
sunk down. He did not see the kid I.shot at, or per-
ceive I had killed it, but ripped up his waistcoat, to feel
whether he was not wounded ; and, as Ifound presently,
thought I was resolved to kill him: for he came and
kneeled down to me, and embracing my mees, said a
great many things I did not understand; but I could
easily see the meaning was, to pray me nos to kill him.

I soon found a way to convince him that I would: do
him no harm; and taking him by the hand, langhed at
him, and pointing to the kid. which I had killed,
beckoned to him to run and fetch it, which he-did: and
while he was wondering, and looking to see how the
creature was killed, I loaded my gun again, By-and-by,
I saw a great fowl, like a hawk, sitting wpon a tree
within shot; so, to let Friday understand a little what
I would do, I called him to me again, pointed at the
fowl, which was indeed a parrot, though I thought it
had been a hawk; I say, pointing to the parrot, and to
my gun, and to the ground under the parrot, to let. him
see [ would make it fall, I made him understand that I
would shoot and kill the bird; accordingly, I fired,
and bade him lool, and immediately he’saw the parrot
fall. THe stood like one frightened again, notwithstand-
ing all J had said to him; and I found he was the more
amazed, because he did not see me put anything into
the gun, but thought that there must be some wonder-
ful fund of death and destruction in that thing, able to
kill man, beast, bird, or anything near or far off ; and
the astonishment this created in him was such 2s could
not wear off for a long time ; and, I believe, if I would
have let him, he would have worshipped me and my
gun. As for the gun itself, he would not so much as
touch it for several days after; but he would speak to
it and talk to it, as if it had answered him, when he
was by himself; which, as I afterwards learned of him,
was to desire it not to kill him. Well, after his as-
tonishment was a little over at this, I pointed to him
to run and fetch the bird I had shot, which he did, but
stayed some time; for the parrot, not being quite dead,
had fluttered away a good distance from the place where
she fell: however, he found’ her, took her up, and
brought her to me; andas I had perceived his. ignorance
about the gun before, I took this advantage to charge
the gun again, and not to let him see me do it, that I
might be ready for any other mark that might present ;
but nothing more offered at that time: so I’ brought
home the kid, and the same evening I took the skin off,
and cut it out as well as I could; and having a pot fit
for that purpose, I boiled or stewed some of the flesh,
and made some very good broth. After Ishad begun to
eat some, I gave some to my man, who seemed very
glad of it, and liked it very well; but that which was
strangest to lrim was to see me eat salt with it. He
made a sign to me that the salt was not good to eat:
and putting a little into his own month,-he seemed +o
nauseate it, and would spit and sputter at it, washing

LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.



his mouth with fresh water after it: on the other hand,
I took some meat into my mouth without salt, and I
pretended to spit and sputter for want of salt, as much
as he had done at the salt; but it would not do; he
would never care for salt with meat or in his broth; at
least, not for a great while, and then but a very little.

Having thus fed him with boiled meat and broth, I
was resolved to feast him the next day by roasting a
piece of the kid; this I did by hanging it before the fire
on a string, as.I had seen many people do in England,
setting two poles up, one on each side of the fire, and
one across the top, and tying the string to the cross
stick, letting the meat turn continually, This Friday
admired very much; but when he came to taste the
flesh, he took so many ways to te]l me how well he liked
it, that I could not but understand him: and at Jast he
told me, as well as he could, he would never eat man’s
flesh any more, which I was very glad to hear,

The next day, I set him to work to beating some corn
out, and sifting it in the manner I used to do, as I ob-
served before ; aud he soon understood how-to do it: as
well as I, especially after he had seen what the meaning
of it was, and that it was to -make bread of; for after
that, I let him see me make my bread, and bake it too;
and.in a little time, Friday was able to do all the work
for me, as-well.as I could do it myself.

I began now to consider, that having two mouths to
feed instead of one, I must provide more ground for my
harvest, and plant a larger quantity of corn than I used
to do; soI marked out a larger piece of land, and began
the fence in the same manner as before, in which Friday
worked not only very willingly and very hard, but did it
very cheerfully: and I told him what it was for; that
it was for corn to make more bread, because he was now
with me, and that I might have enough for him and
myself too. He appeared very sensible of that part,
and let me know that he thought I had much more
labour upon me on his account, than I had for myself ;
and that he would work the harder for me, if I would
tell him what todo, —~ é ;

This was the pleasantest year of all the life I led in
this place, Friday began to talk pretty well, and under-
stand the names of almost everything I had occasion to
call for, and of every place I had to send ‘him to, and
talked a great deal to me; so that, in short, I began
now to have some use for my tongue again, which,
indeed, I had very little occasion for before. Besides
the pleasure of talking to him, I had-a singular satisfac-
tion in the fellow himself: his simple, unfeigned honesty
appeared to me more and more every day, and I began
really to love the creature; and on his side, I believe he
loved me more than it was possible for him ever to love
anything before.

I had a mind once to try if he had any inclination for
his own country again; and having taught him English
so well that he could answer me almost any question, I
asked him whether the nation that he belonged to never
conquered in battle? At which he smiled, and said,
“Yes, yes, we always fight the better;” that -is, he
meant, always get the better in fight; and so we began
the following discourse :—

Master.—You always fight the better ; how came you
to be taken prisoner then, Friday ?

Friday.—My nation beat much for all that.

Master.—How heat? If your nation beat them, how
came you to be taken ?

Fviday—They more many than my nation, in the
place where me was; they take.one, two, three, and me;
my nation over-beat them in the yonder place, where
me no was}; there my nation take one, two, great
thousand.

Master—But why did not your side recover you from
the hands of your enemies then? &

Friday.—They run, one, two, three, and me, and make
go in the canoe; my nation have no canoe that time.

Master.—W ell, Friday, and what does your nation do
with the men they take? Do they carry them away andd
eat them, asthese did? ~ i

Fviday.—Yes, my nation eat mans too: eat all up.

Master —W here do they carry them ?

Friday— Go to other place, where they-think.

Master.—Do.they come hither ?

Lead XS; yes, they come hither; come other else
place.

Master.—Have you been here. with them?

Friday —Yes, I have_been here (points to the N.W.
side of the island, which, it seems, was their side).

By this, I understood that my man Friday had
formerly been among the savages who used to come on
shore on the farther part of the island, on the same
man-eating occasions he was now brought for:.and,.some
time after, when-I took the courage tu carry him to that
side, being the same I formerly mentioned, he presently
knew the place, and told me he was there once, when
they eat up twenty men, two women,.and one child :, he
could not tell twenty in English, but he numbered them,
by laying so many stones in a row, and pointing to me
to tell them over. :

T have told this passage, because it introduces what







follows; that after this discourse I had with him, I asked

him how far it was from our island to the shore, and
whether the canoes were not often lost. He told me
there was no danger, no canoes everlost; but that after
a little way out to sea, there was a current and wind,
always one way in the morning, the other in the after-
noon. This I understood to be no more than the sets of
the tide, as going out or coming in; but I afterwards
understood it was occasioned by the great draft and
reflux of the mighty river Oroonoko, in the mouth or
gulph of which river, as I found afterwards, our island
lay ; and that this land which J perceived to be W. and
N.W. was the great island Trinidad; on the north point
of the month of the river. I asked Friday a thousand
questions about the country, the inhabitants, the sea,
the coast, and what nations were near: he told me all
he knew, with the greatest openness imaginable. I
asked him the names of the several nations of his sort
of people, but could get no other name than Caribs:
from whence I easily understood that these were the
Caribbees, which our maps place on the part of America ~
which reaches from the mouth of the river Oroonoko to
Guiana, and onwards to St. Martha. He told me, that
up a great way beyond the mooa, that was, beyond the
setting of the moon, which must be west from their
country, there dwelt white bearded men like me, and
pointed to my great whiskers, which I mentioned before ;
and they had killed much mans, that was his word: by
all which I understood he meant the Spaniards, whose
cruelties in America had been spread over the whole
country, and were remembered by all the nations from
father to son.

I inquired if he could. tell me how I might go from
this island, and get among those white men: he told
me, “ Yes, yes, you may go intwocanoe.” Icould not
understand what he meant, or make him describe to me
what he meant by two canoe, till at last, with great
difficulty, I found, he meant it must be ina large boat,
as big as two canoes. This part of Friday’s discourse
I began to-relish very well; and from this time I
entertained some hopes that, one time or other, I
might find an opportunity to make my escape from
this place, and that this poor savage might be a means
to help me.

During the Jong time that Friday had now been with
me, and that he began to speak to me, and understand
me, I was not wanting to lay a foundation of religious
knowledge in his mind; particularly I asked him one
time, who made him. The poor creature did not under-
stand me at all, but thought I had asked who was his
father: but.I took it up by another handle, and asked
him, who made the sea, the ground we walked on, and
the hills and woods. He.told me, “It was one Bena-
muckee, that lived beyond all; he could describe
nothing of this great person, ,but that he was very
old, ‘much older,” he said, “ than the sea or the land, -
than the moon.or the stars.” J asked him then, if this
old person had made all things, why did not all things
worship him? He looked very grave, and, with a per-
fect -look of innocence, said, “ All things say O to him.”»
I asked him, if the people who die in his country went
away anywhere? He said, “ Yes, they all went to Bena-
muckee.” Then Lasked him whether those they eat up
went thither too? He said, “ Yes.”

From these things, I began to instruct him in the
knowledge of the true God: I told him that the great
Maker of all .things lived up there, pointing up
towards heaven; that He governed the world by
the same power and providence by which He made
it that He was omnipotent, and could do every-
thing for us, give everything to us—take everything
from us; and thus, by degrees, I opened his eyes.
He listened with great attention, and received with
pleasure the notion of Jesus Christ being sent to redeem
us, and of the manner of making our prayers to God,
and His being able to-hear-us, even in heaven. He told
me one day; that if our God could hear us, wp beyond
the sun, he must.needs be a greater God than their
Benamuckee, whe lived but a little way off, and yet
could not hear till they went up to the great,mountains
where he dwelt to speak to him. I asked him jf ever
he went thither to speak to him? He said, “No; they
never went that were young men; none went thither
but the old.men,’” whom he called their-Oowokakee ;
that is, as I made-him. explain it to me, their-religious
or clergy; and that they went. to say O (so he called
saying prayers), and then came. back and told them what
Benamuckee said, By this I observed, that -there is
priestcratt even among the most blinded, ignorant pagans
in the-world,; and.the policy of making a secret of re-
ligion,.in order to preserve the veneration of the people.
to the clergy, is net only to be found in the Roman, but,
perhaps, among all religions in the world, even among
the most brutish and barbarous savages.

I endeavoured to clear up this fraud to my man
Friday; and told him that the pretence of their old
men going up to the mountains to say O to their god
Benamuckee was a cheat; and their bringing word from
thence what he said was much more so; that if they
met with avy answer. or spake with any one there, it
must be with an evil spirit: and.then I entered into a





LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.

33



Jong discourse with him about the devil, the origin of
him, his rebellion against God, his enmity to man, the
reason of it, the setting himself up inthe dark parts of
the world to be worshipped instead of God, and as God,
and the many stratagems he made use of to delude
mankind to their ruin; how he had a secret access to
our passions and to our affections, and to adapt his
snares to our inclinations, so as to cause us even to be
our own tempters, and run upon our destruction by our
own choice. = ;

I found it was not so easy to imprint right notions
in his mind about the devil as it was about the being
of a God: nature assisted all my arguments to evidence
to him even the necessity of a great First Cause—an
overruling, governing Power—a secret directing Provi-
dence ; and of the equity and justice of paying homage
to Him that made us, and the like; but there appeared
nothing of this kind in the notion of an evil spirit; of
his origin, his being, his nature; and, above all, of his
jnclination to do evil, and to draw us in to do so too:
and the poor creature puzzled me once in such a manner,
by a question merely natural and innocent, that I scarce
knew what to say to him. 1 had been talking a great
deal to-him of the power of God, His omnipotence,
His aversion to sin, His being a consuming fire to the
workers of iniquity; how, as He had made us all, He
could destroy us and all the worldin a moment; and
he listened with great seriousness to me all the while.
After this, I had been telling him how the devil was
God’s enemy in the hearts of men, and used all his
malice and skill to defeat the good designs of Provi-



dence, and to ruin the kingdom of Christ in the world,
and the like. “ Well,” says Friday, “but you say God
is so strong, so great; is He not much strong, much
might as the devil?” “Yes, yes,” says I, “Friday ;
God is stronger than the devil; God is above the devil,
and therefore we pray to God to tread him down under
our feet, and enable us to resist his temptations and
quench his fiery darts.” “But,” says he again, “if God
much stronger, much might .as the wicked devil, why
God no-kill the devil, so. make him na more do
wicked ?” I was strangely surprised at this question ;
and, after all, though I was now an old man, yet I was
but a young doctor, and ill qualified for a casuist, or a
solver of difficulties ; and at first I could not tell what
to say ; so I pretended not to hear him, and asked him
what he said: but he was too earnest for an answer to
forget his question, so that he repeated it in the very
same broken words as above. By this time I had
recovered myself a little, and I said, “God will at last
punish him severely ; he is reserved for the judgment,
and is to be cast into the bottomless pit, to dwell with
everlasting fire,” This did not satisfy Friday ; but he
returns upon me, repeating my words, “‘ Reserve at
last/’? me no understand: but why not kill the devil
now; not kill great ago?” ° “You may as well ask
me,” said I, “why God does not kill you or me, when
we do wicked things here that offend him: we are
preserved to repent and be pardoned.” He mused some
time on this: ‘ Well, well,” says he, mightily affec-
tionately, “that well: so you, I, devil, all wicked, all
preserve, repent, God pardon all.” Here I was run
down again by him to the last degree: and it was a
testimony to me, how the mere notions of nature,
though they will guide reasonable creatures to the
knowledge of a God, and of a worship or homage due
to the supreme being of God, as the consequence of our
nature, yet nothing but divine revelation can form the
knowledge of Jesus Christ, and of redemption pur-
' chased for us; of a Mediator of the new covenant, and
of an Intercessor at the footstool of God’s throne; I
say, nothing but a revelation from heaven can form
these in the soul ; and that, therefore, the gospel of our
Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, I mean the Word of
God, and the Spirit of God, promised for the guide and
sanctifier of His people, are the absolutely necessary
instructors of the souls of men in the saving knowledge
of God, and the means of salvation. eee
I therefore diverted the present discourse between
me and my man, rising up hastily, as upon some sudden
occasion of going out; then sending him for something
.a good way off, I seriously prayed to God that He would
enable me to instruct savingly this poor savage ; assist-
ing, by His Spirit, the heart of the poor ignorant
creature to receive the light of the knowledge of God"
in Christ reconciling him to Himself, and would guide
me to speak so to him from the Word of God, that his
conscience might be convinced, his eyes opened, and his
soul saved, When he came again to me, I entered into
a long discourse with him upon the subject of the re-
demption of man by the Saviour of the world, and of
the doctrine of the gospel preached from heaven, viz.
of repentance towards God, and faith in our blessed
Lord Jesus. I then explained to him as well as I could
why our blessed Redeemer too knot on Him the nature
of angels, but the seed of Abraham; and how, for that
reason, the fallen angels had no share in the redemp-
tion; that He came only to the lost sheep of the house
of Israel, and the like,



Thad, God knows, more sincerity than Imowledge in

se

all the methods! took for this poorcreature’s instruction,
and must acknowledge, what I believe all that act upon
the same principle will find, that in laying things open
to him, I really informed and instructed myself in many
things that either I did not know, or had not fully con-
sidered before, but which occurred naturally to my mind
upon searching into them, for the information of this
poor savage; and I had more affection in my inquiry
after things upon this occasion than ever I felt before :
so that, whether this poor wild wretch was the better
for me or-no, I had great reason to be thankful that
ever he came to me; my grief sat lighter upon me; my
habitation grew comfortable to me beyond measure:
and when I reflected that in this solitary life which I
have been confined to, I had not only been moved to
look up to heaven myself, and to seek the Hand that
had brought me here, but was now to be made an instru-
ment, under Providence, to save the life and, for aught
I knew, the soul of a poor savage, and bring him to the
true lnowledge of religion, and of the Christian
doctrine, that he might know Christ Jesus, in whom is
life eternal; I say, when I reflected upon all these
things, a secret joy ran through eyery part of my soul,
and L frequently rejoiced that ever I was brought to
this place, which I had so often thought the most
dreadful of all afflictions that could possibly have
befallen me. ;

I continued in this thankful frame all the remainder











and this without any teacher or instructor, I mean
human; so the same plain instruction sufficiently served
to the enlightening this savage creature, and bringing
him to be'such a Christian as I have known few equal
to him in my life. j

As to all the disputes, wrangling, strife; and conten-
tion which Have happened in the world about religion,
whether niceties in doctrines, or schemes of Church
government, they were all perfectly useless to us, and,
for aught I can yet see, they have been so to the rest of
the world. ‘We had the sure guide to heaven, viz. the
Word of God; and we had, blessed be God, comfortable
views of the Spirit of God teaching and instructing by
His word, leading us into all truth, and making us both
willing and obedient to the instruction of His word.
And I cannot see the least use that the greatest know-
ledge of the disputed points of religion, which have
made such confusion in the world, would have been to:
us, if we could have obtained it. But I must go on
with the historical part of things, and take every part
in its order,

After Friday and I became more intimately acquainted,
and that he could understand almost all I said to him,
and speak pretty fluently, though in broken English, to
me, I acquainted him with my own history, or at least
so much of it as related to my coming to this place;
how Ihad lived there, and how long; I let him into the
mystery, for such it was to him, of gunpowder and

CRUSOE INSTRUCTS FRIDAY IN RELIGION,

of my time; and the conversation which employed the
hours between Friday and me was such as made the
three years which we lived there together perfectly and
completely happy, if any such thing as complete happi-
ness can be formed in a sublunary state. ‘This savage
was now agood Christian, a much better than 1; though
I have reason to hope, and bless God for it, that we
were equally penitent, and_ comforted, restored peni-
tents. We had here the Word of God to read, and no
farther off from His Spirit to instruct, than if we had
been in England. I always applied myself, in reading
the Scripture, to let him know, as well as I could, the
meaning of what I read; and he again, by his serious
inquiries and questionings, made me, as I said before, a
much better scholar in the Scripture knowledge than I
should ever have been by my own mere private reading.
Another thing I cannot refrain from observing here also,
from experience in this retired part of my life, viz. how
infinite and inexpressible a blessing it is that the know-
ledge of God, and of the doctrine of salvation by Christ
Jesus, is so plainly laid down in the Word of God, so
easy to be received and understood, that, as the bare
reading the Scripture made me capable of understanding
enough of my duty to carry me directly on to the great
work of sincere repentance for my sins, and laying hold
of a Saviour for life and salvation, to a stated reforma-
tion in practice, and obedience to all God’s commands,



bullet, and taught him how to shoot, I gave him a
knife which he was wonderfully delighted with; and I
made him a belt, with a frog hanging to it, such as in
England we wear hangers in; and in the frog, instead
of a hanger, I gave him a hatchet, which was not only
as good a weapon in some cases, but much more useful
upon other occasions.

I described to him the country of Europe, particu-
larly England, which I came from; how we lived, how
we worshipped God, how we behaved to one another, -
and how we traded in ships to all parts of the world.
I gave him an account of the wreck which I had been
on board of, and showed him as near as I could, the
place where she lay; but she was all beaten in pieces
before, and gone. I showed him the ruins of our boat,
which we lost when we escaped, and which I could not
stir with my whole strength then; but was now fallen
almost all to pieces. Upon seeing this boat, Friday
stood musing a great while, and said nothing, I asked
him what it was he studied upon. At last says he,’
“Me see such boat like come to place at my nation,” I
did not understand him a good while; but, at last, when
Thad examined further into it, I understood by him,
that a boat, such as that had been, came on shore upon
the country where he lived: that is, as he explained it,
was driven thither by stress of weather. I presently
imagined that some European ship must have been cast

AS





34

away upon their coast, and the boat might get loose
and drive ashore; but was so dull that I never once
thought of men making their escape from a wreck
thither, much less whence they might come: so I only
inquired after a description of the boat.

Friday described the boat to me well enough; but
brought me better to understand him when he added
with some warmth, “We save the white mans from
drown.” Then I presently asked if there were any
white mans, as he called them, in the boat. “ Yes,” he
said; “the boat full of white mans.” I asked him how
many. He told upon his fingers seventeen. I asked
him then what became of them. He told me, “They
live, they dwell at my nation.”

This put new thoughts into my head; for I presently
imagined that these might be the men belonging to the
ship that was cast away in the sight of my island, as
T now called it; and who after the ship was struck on
the rock and they saw her inevitably lost, had saved
themselves in their boat, and were landed upon that
wild shore among the savages. Upon this I inquired of
him more critically what was become of them. He
assured me they lived still there; that they had been
there about four years; that the savages left them
alone, and gave them victuals to live on. I asked him
how it came to pass they did not kill them and eat
them. He said, “No, they make brother with them ;”
that is, as I understood him, a truce; and then he
added, “They no eat mans but when make the war
fight;” that is to say, they never eat any men but such
as come to fight with them, and are taken in battle.

Tt was after this some considerable time, that being
upon the top of the hill, at the east side of the island,
from whence, as I have said, I had, in a clear day, dis-
covered the main or continent of America, Friday, the
weather being very serene, looks very earnestly towards

“the mainland, and, in a kind of surprise, falls a jump-
ing and dancing, and calls out to me, for I was at some
distance from him. I asked him what was the matter.
“OQ joy!” says he; “O glad! there see my country,
there my nation!” I observed an extraordinary sense
of pleasure appeared in his face, and his eyes sparkled,
and his countenance discovered-a strange eagerness, as
if he hada mind to be in his own country again. This
observation of mine put a great many thoughts into
me, which made me, at first, not so easy about my new
man Friday as I was before ; and I made no doubt but
that, if Friday could get back to his own nation again,
he would not only forget all his religion, but all his
obligation to me, and would be forward enough to give
his countrymen an account of me, and come back,
perhaps, with a hundred or two of them, and make a
feast upon me, at which he might: be as merry as he used
to be with those of his enemies, when they were taken
in war. But I wronged the poor honest creature very
much, for which I was very sorry afterwards. How-
ever, as my jealousy increased, and held me some weeks,
I was a little more circumspect, and not so familiar and
kind to him as before: in which I was certainly wrong
too; the honest, grateful creature having no thought
about it, but what consisted with the best principles,
both asa religious Christian, and as a grateful friend ;
as appeared afterwards to my full satisfaction.

While my jealousy of him lasted, you may be sure I
was every day pumping him, to see if he would discover
any of the new thoughts which I suspected were in him;
but I found everything he said was so honest and so
innocent, that I could find nothing to nourish. my sus-
picion; and, in spite of all my uneasiness, he made me
at last entirely his own again; nor did he in the least
perceive that I was uneasy, and therefore I could not
suspect him of deceit.

One day, walking up the same hill, but the weather
being hazy at sea, so that we could not see the continent,
I called to him, and said, “Friday, do not you wish
yourself in your own country, your own nation?”
“Yes,” he said, “I be much. O glad to be at my own
nation.” “ What would you do there ?” said 1: “would
you turn wild again, eat men’s flesh again, and be a
savage, as you were before?” He looked full of
concern, and shaking his head, said, “No, no, Friday
tell them to live good; tell them to pray God; tell
them to eat corn-bread, cattle-flesh, milk; no eat man
again.’—* Why, then,” said I to him, “they will kill
you.” He looked grave at that, and then said, “No, no,
they no kill me, they willing love learn.” He meant by
this, they would be willing to-learn. He added, they
learned much of the bearded mans. that came in the
boat. Then I asked him if he would go back to them.
He smiled at that, and told me that he could not swim
so far. I told him, I would make a canoe for him. He
‘told me he would go, if I would go with him. “Igo!”
says 1; “why they will eat me if I come there.” “No,
no,” says he, ‘me make they no eat you; me make they
much love you.” He meant, he would tell them how I
had killed his enemies, and saved his life, and so he would
make them love me. Then he told me, as well as he
could, how kind they were to seventeen white men, or
bearded men, as he called them, who came on shore
there in distress.







LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON - ORUSOL.

From this time, I confess, I had a mind to venture
over, and see if I could possibly join with those bearded
men, who I made no doubt were Spaniards and Por-
tuguese; not doubting but, if I could, we might find
some method to escape from thence, being upon the
continent, and a good company together, better than I
could from an island forty miles off the shore, alone,
and without help. So, after some days, I took Friday
to work again, by way of discourse, and told him I
would give him a boat to go back to his own nation ;
and, accordingly, I carried him to my frigate, which lay
on the other side of the island, and having cleared it of
water (for Imlways kept it sunk in water), I brought it
out, showed it him, and we both went into it. I found
he was a most dexterous fellow at managing it, and
would make it go almost as swift again as I could. So
when he was in, I said to him, “ Well, now, Friday,
shall we go to your nation?” He looked very dull at
my saying so; which it seems was because he thought
the boat was too small to go so far. I then told him I
had a bigger ; so the next day I went to the place where
the first boat lay which I had made, but which I could
not get into the water. He said that was big enough;
but then, as I had taken no care of it, and it had lain
two or three and twenty years there, the sun had split
and dried it, that it was rotten. Friday told me such a
boat would do very well, and would carry “ much
enough vittle, drink, bread;”—this was his way of
talking.

Upon the whole, I was by this time so fixed upon my
design of going over with him to the continent, that I
told him we would go and make one as big as that, and
he should go home in it. He answered not one word,
but looked very grave and sad. I asked him what was
the matter with him. He asked me again, “ Why you
angry mad with Friday ?—what me done?” I asked
him what he meant. I told him I was not angry with
him at all. “No angry!” says he, repeating the words
several times; “why send Friday home away to my
nation?” “Why,” says I, “Friday, did not you say
you wished you were there?” “Yes, yes,” says he,
““wish we both there ; no wish Friday there, no master
there.” In a word, he would not think of going there
without me. “I go there, Friday?” says I, “ what
shall I do there?” He turned very quick upon me at
this. “You do great deal much good,” says he; “you
teach wild mans be good, sober, tame’ mans; you tell
them know God, pray God, and live new life.” “ Alas,
Friday!” says I, “thou knowest not what thou sayest ;
I am but an ignorant man myself.” “ Yes, yes,” says
he, “you teachee me good, you teachee them good.”
“No, no, Friday,” says I, “you shall go without me ;
leave me here to live by myself, as I did before.” He
looked confused again at that word; and running to one
of the hatchets which he used to wear, he takes it up
hastily, and gives it to me. “What must I do with
this?” says 1 to him. ‘You take kill Friday,” says he.
“What must I kill you for ?” said I again. He returns
very quick—* What you send Friday away for? Take
kill Friday, no send Friday away.” This he spoke so
earnestly that I saw tears stand in his eyes. In a
word, I so plainly discovered the utmost affection
in him to me, and a firm resolution in him, that
I told him then, and often after, that I would never
send him away from me, if he was’ willing to stay.
with me.

Upon the whole, as I had found by all: his discourse
a settled affection to me, and that nothing: could part
him from me, so I found all the foundation of his
desire to go to his own country was. laid in his ardent
affection to the people, and his hopes of my doing them
good; a thing which, as I had no notion of myself, so I
had not the least thought or intention, or desire of un-
dertaking it. But still I found a strong inclination. to
attempting my escape, founded. on the supposition
gathered from the discourse, that there were seventeen
bearded. men there; and therefore, without any more
delay, I went to work with Friday to find out a great
tree proper to fell, and make a large periagua, or canoe,
to undertake the voyage. There were trees enough in
the island to have built a little fleet, not of periaguas
or canoes, but even of good large vessels; but the main
thing I looked at was, to get one so near the water that
we might launch it when it was made, to avoid the
mistake I committed at first. At last, Friday pitched
upon a tree; for I found he knew much better than I
what kind of wood was fittest for it; nor can f tell, to
this day, what wood to call the tree we cut down,

except that it was very. like the tree we call fustic, or |,

between that and the Nicaragua wood, for it was much
of the same colour and smell. Friday wished to burn
the hollow or cavity of this tree out, to make it for a
boat, but I showed him how to cut it with tools ; which,
after I had showed him how to use, he did very handily ;
and in about a month’s hard labour, we finished it and
made it very handsome; especially, when, with our
axes, which I showed him how to handle, we cut and
hewed the outside into the true shape of a baat. After
this, however, it cost us near a fortnight’s time to get
her along, as it were inch by inch, upon great rollers



into the water: but when she was in, she would have
carried twenty men with great ease. 5

When she was. in the water, though she was so big,
it amazed me to see with what dexterity and how swift
my man Friday could manage her, turn her, and paddle

-her along. So I asked him if he would, and if we might

venture over in her. “ Yes,” he said, “ we venture over
in her very well, though great blow wind.” However,
I had a farther design that he knew nothing of, and
that was, to make a mast and a sail, and to fit her with
an anchor and cable. As to a mast, that was easy
enough to get; so I pitched upon a straight young
cedar-tree, which I found near the place, and which there
were great plenty of in the island, and I set Friday to
work to cut it down, and gave him directions how to
shape and order it. But as to the sail, that was my
particular care. I knew I had old sails, or rather pieces
of old sails, enough; but.as I had had them now six-and-
twenty years by me, and had not been very careful to pre«
serve them, not imagining that I should ever have this
kind of use for them, I did not doubt but they were all
rotten; and, indeed, most of them were so. However,
I found two pieces, which appeared pretty good, and
with these I went to work; and with a great deal of
pains, and awkward stitching, you may be sure, for want
of needles, I at length made a three-cornered ugly thing,
like what we call in England a shoulder-of-mutton sail,
to go with a boom at bottom, and a little short sprit at
the top, such as usually our ships’ long-boats sail with,
and such as I best knew how to manage, as it was such
a one as I had to the boat in which I made my escape.
from Barbary, as related in the first part of my story.

I was near two months performing this last work,
viz. rigging and fitting my masts and sails; for I finished
them very complete, making a small stay, and a sail, or
foresail to it, to assist if we should turn to windward ;
and, what was more than all, I fixed a rudder to the
stern of her to steer with. Iwas but a bungling ship-
wright, yet as I knew the usefulness, and even neces-
sity of such a thing, I applied myself with so much
pains to do it, that at last I brought it to pass; though,
considering the many dull contrivances I had for it that
failed, I think it cost me almost as much labour as
making the boat.

After all this was done, I had my man Friday to teach
as to what belonged to the navigation of my boat; for,
though he knew very well how to paddle a canoe, he
knew nothing of what belonged to a sail and a rudder ;
and was the most amazed when he saw me work the
boat to and again in the sea by the rudder, and how
the sail gibbed, and filled this way or that way, as the
course we sailed changed; I say, when he saw this, he
stood like one astonished and amazed. However, with
a little use, I made all these things familiar to him, and
he became an expert sailor, except that of the compass
I could make him understand very little. On the other
hand, as there was very little cloudy weather, and
seldom or never any fogs in these parts, there was the
less occasion for a compass, seeing the stars were always
to be seen by night, and the shore by day, except in
the rainy seasons, and then nobody cared to stir abroad
either by land or sea.

I was now entered on the seven-and-twentieth year
of my captivity in this place; though the three last
years that I had this creature with me ought rather to
be left out of the account, my habitation being quite of
another kind than in all the rest of the time. I kept
the anniversary of my landing here with the same
thankfulness to God for His mercies as at first: and if
I had such cause of acknowledgment at first, I had
much more so now, having such additional testimonies
of the care of Providence over me, and the great hopes
T had of being effectually and speedily delivered; for I
had an invincible impression upon my thoughts that
my deliverance was at hand, and that I should not be
another year in this place. I went on, however, with
my husbandry; digging, planting, and fencing, as usual.
I gathered and cured my grapes, and did every neces-
sary thing as before.

The rainy season was, in the meantime, upon me,
when I kept more within doors than at other times.
We had stowed our new vessel as secure as we could,
bringing her up into the creek, where, as I said in the
beginning, I landed my rafts from the ship; and hauling
her up to the shore at high-water mark, 1 made my
man Friday dig a little dock, just big enough to hold
her, and just deep enough to give her water enough to
float in; and then, when ,the tide was out, we made 4
strong dam across the end of it, to keep the water out;
and so she lay dry as to the tide from the sea: and to .
keep the rain off, we laid a great many boughs of trees,
so thick that she was as well thatched as a house; and
thus we waited for the months of November and
December, in which I designed to make my adventure.

When the settled season began to come in, as the
thought of my design returned with the fair weather, I
was preparing daily for the voyage. And the first thing
I did was to lay by a certain quantity of provisions,
being the stores for our voyage ; and intended in a week
ora fortnight’s time, to open the dock, and launch out



LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON



ow boat, Iwas busy one morning upon something of
this kind, when I called to Friday, and bid him to go to
the sea-shore, and see if he could tind a turtle or tortoise,
a thing which we generally. got once a week, for the
sake of the eggs as well as the flesh. Friday had not
been long gone when he came running back, and flew
over my outer wall, or fence, like one that felt not the
ground, or the steps he set his feet on; and before I
had time to speak to him, he cries out to me, “O master !
O master! O sorrow! O bad! ”—“ What’s the matter,
Friday?” says I. “O yonder there,” says he, “one,
two, three canoes; one, two, three!” By this way of
speaking, I concluded there were six; but on inquiry I
found there were but three. ‘ Well, Friday,” says I,
“donot be frightened.” So I heartened him up as well
as I could. However, I saw the poor fellow was most
terribly scared, for nothing ran in his head but that
they were come to look for him, and would cut him in
pieces and eat him; and the poor fellow trembled so
that I scarcely knew what to do with him. I comforted
him as well as I could, and told him I was in ‘as much
danger as he, and that they would eat me as well as
him. “ But,” says I, “Friday, we must resolve to fight
them. Can you fight, Friday?” “Me shoot,” says he,
“but there come many great number.” “No matter
for that,” said I, again; “our guns will fright them that
we do not kill.” So I asked him whether, if I resolved
to defend him, he would defend me, and stand by me,
and do just as I bid him. He said, “ Me die, when you
bid die, master.” So I went and fetched a good
dram of rum and gave him; for I had been so good a
husband of my rum, that I had a great deal left. When
he had drunk it, I made him take the two fowling-pieces,
which we always carried, and load them with large
swan-shot, as big “as small pistol-bullets. Then I took
four muskets, and loaded them with two slugs, and five
small bullets each ; and my two pistols I loaded with a
brace of bullets each. I hung my great sword, as usual,
naked by my side, and gave Friday his hatchet. When
I had thus prepared myself, I took my perspective-glass,
and went up to the side of the hill, to see what I could
discover ; and I found quickly by my glass, that there
were one-and-twenty savages, three prisoners, and three
canoes; and that their whole business seemed to be the
triumphant banquet upon these three human bodies; a
barbarous feast indeed! but nothing more than, as I
had observed, was usual with them. I observed also,
that they had landed, not where they had done when
Friday made his escape, but nearer to my creek, where
the shore was low, and where a thick wood came almost
close down to the sea. This, with the abhorrence of the

inhuman errand these wretches came about, filled me.

with such indignation that I came down again to
Friday, and told him I was resolved to go down to them,
and kill them all; and asked him if he would stand by
me. He had now got over his fright, and his spirits
being a little raised with the dram I had given him, he
was very cheerful, and told me, as before, he would die
when I bid die. ;

In this fit of fury I divided the arms which I had
charged, as before, between us; I gave Friday one
pistol to stick in his girdle, and three guns upon his
shoulder, and I took one pistol and the other three guns
myself; and in this posture we marched out. I took a

~small bottle of rum in my pocket, and gave Friday a
large bag with more powder and bullets ; and as to orders,
I charged him to keep close behind me, and not to stir,
or shoot, or do anything till I bid him, and in the mean
time’ not to speak a word. In this posture I fetched
a compass to my right hand of near a mile, as well to
get.over the creek as to get into the wood, so that I
could come within shot of them before I should be dis-
covered, which Ihad seen by my glass it was easy to do.

‘While I.was making this march, my former thoughts
returning, I began to abate my resolution:—I do not
mean that I entertained any fear of their number, for,
as they were naked, unarmed wretches, it is certain I
was superior to them—nay, though I had been alone.
But it oceurred to my thoughts, what call, what occa-
sion, much less what necessity, I was in to go and dip
my hands in blood; to attack people who had neither
done or intended me any wrong ? who, as to me, were
innocent, and whose barbarous customs'were their own
disaster, being in them a token, indeed, of God’s having
left them, with the other nations of that part of the
world, to such stupidity, and to such inhuman courses,
but did not call me to take upon me to be a judge of
their actions, much less an executioner of His justice,—
that whenever He thought fit He would take the cause
into"His own hands, and by national vengeance punish
them as a people for national crimes, but that, in the
meantime, it was none of my business,—that it was
true Friday might justify it, because he was a declared
enemy, and in a state of war with those very particular
people, and it was lawful for him to attack them,—but
I could not say the same with regard to myself. ‘These
things were so warmly pressed upon my thoughts all the
way as I went, that I resolved I would only go and
place myself near them that I might observe their bar-

barous feast, and that I would act then as God should |





direct ; but that unless something offered that was more
a.callto me than yet I knew of, I would not meddle
with them. ; ,

With this resolution I entered the wood, and, with all
possible wariness and silence, Friday following close at
my heels, I marched till I came to the skirt of the wood
on the side which was next to them, only that one
corner of the wood lay between me and them. Here I
called softly to Friday, and showing him a great tree
which was just at the corner of the wood, I bade him go
to the tree, and bring me word if he could see there
plainly what they were doing. He did so, and came
immediately back to me, and told me they might be
plainly viewed there—that they were all about their fire
eating the flesh of one of their prisoners, and that
another lay bound upon the sand a little from them,
whom he said they would kill next; and this fired the
very soul within me. He told meit was not one of their
nation, but one of the bearded men he had told me of,
that came to their country in the boat. Iwas filled with
horror at the very naming of the white bearded man;
and going to the tree, I saw plainly by my glass a white
man, who lay upon the beach of the sea with his hands
and his feet tied with flags, oy things like rushes, and
that he was an European, and had clothes on.

There wag another tree, and a little thicket beyond it,
about fifty yards nearer to them than the place where I
was, which, by going a little way about, I saw I might
come at undiscovered, and that then I should be within
half a shot of them; sol withheld my passion, though

‘I was indeed enraged to the highest degree ; and going

back about twenty paces, I got behind some bushes,
which held all the way till I came to the other tree, and
then came to a little rising ground, which gave me a full
view of them at the distance of about eighty yards.



CRUSOE. ; 35



many were wounded, that they ran about yelling and
screaming like mad creatures, all bloody, and most of
them miserably wounded; whereof three more fell
quickly after, though not quite dead: 5

“Now, Friday,” says I, laying down the discharged
pieces, and taking up the musket which was yet loaded,
“ follow me,” which he did with a great deal of courage ;
upon which I rushed out of the wood and showed my-
self, and Friday close at my foot. As soon as I per-
ceived they saw me, I shouted as loud as I could, and
bade Friday do so too, and running as fast as I could,
which by the way was not very. fast, being loaded with
arms as I was, I made directly towards the poor victim,
who was, as I said, lying upon the beach or shore, between
the place where they sat andthe sea. The two butchers
who were just going to work with him had left him at
the surprise of our first fire, and fled in a terrible fright _
to the sea-side, and had jumped into a canoe, and three
more of the rest made the same way. I turned to_
Friday, and bade him step forwards and fire at them;
he understood me immediately, and running about forty
yards, to be nearer them, he shot at them ; and I thought
he had killed them all, for I saw them all fall of a heap
into the boat, though I saw two of them up again
quickly ; however, he killed two of them, and wounded
the third, so that he lay down in the bottom of the boat
as if he had been dead.

While my man Friday fired at them, I pulled out my
knife and cut the flags that bound the poor victim; and
loosing his hands and feet, I lifted him up, and asked
him in the Portuguese tongue, what he was.. He
answered in Latin, Christianus; but was so weak and”
faint that he could scarce stand or speak. I took-my
bottle out of my pocket, and gave it him, making signs
that he should drink, which he did; andI gave him a



THE SPANIARD HAS A FIERCE

I had now not a moment to lose, for nineteen of the
dreadful wretches sat upon the ground, all close huddled
together, and had just sent the other two to butcher
the poor Christian, and bring him perhaps limb by limb
to their fire, and they were stooping down to untie the
bands at his feet. I turned to Friday :—“ Now, Friday,”
said I, “do as I bid thee.” Friday said he would.
“ Then, Friday,” says I, “ do exactly as you see me do;
fail in nothing.” So I set down one of the muskets and
the fowling-piece upon the ground, and Friday did the
like by his, and with the other musket I took my-aim
at the savages, bidding him to do the like; and then
asking him if he was ready, he said “ Yes.” “Then fire
at them,” said 1; and at the same moment I fired also.

Friday took his aim so much better than I, that on the
side that he shot he killed two of them, and wounded three
more; and on my side I killed one, and wounded two.
They were, you may be sure, in a dreadful consterna-
tion ; and all of them that were not hurt jumped upon
their feet, but did not: immediately know which way to
run, or which way to look, for they knew not from
whence their destruction came. . Friday kept his eyes
close upon me, that, as I had bid him, he might observe
what I did; so, as soon as the first shot was made, I
threw down the piece; and took up the fowling-piece,
and Friday did the like ; he saw me cock and present ;
he did the same again. “Are you ready, Friday?”
said. ‘Yes,’ says he. ‘“ Let fly, then,” says I, “in
the name of God!” and with that I fired again among
the amazed wretches, and so did Friday; and as our
pieces were now loaded with what I call swan-shot, or
small pistol-bullets, we found only two drop; but so

SAVAGE,

ENGAGEMENT WITH A

piece of bread, which he ate. Then I asked him what
countryman he was: and he said Espagniole ; and being
a little recovered, let me know, by all the signs he could
possibly make, how much he was in my debt for his
deliverance. ‘“Seignior,” said I, with as much Spanish
as I could make up, “ we will talk afterwards, but we
must fight now: if you have any strength left, take this
pistol and sword, and lay about you.” He took them
very thankfully ; and no sooner had he the arms in his
hands, but, as if they had put new vigour into him, he
flew upon his murderers like a fury, and had cut two of
them in pieces in an instant; for the truth is, as the
whole was a surprise to them, so the poor creatures Were
so much frightened with the noise of our pieces that
they fell down for mere amazement and fear, and had
no more power to attempt their own escape, than their
flesh had to resist our shot: and that was the case of
those five that Friday shot at in the boat; for as three
of them fell with the hurt they received, so the other
two fell with the fright.

I kept my piece in my hand still without firing, being
willing to keep my charge ready, because I shad given
the Spaniard my pistol and sword: so I called to Friday,
and bade him run up to the tree from whence we
first fired, and fetch the arms which lay there that had
been discharged, which he did with great swiftness ; and
then giving him my musket, I sat down myself to load
all the rest again, and bade them come to me when they
wanted.“ While I was loading these pieces, there



happened a fierce engagement between the Spaniard
and one of the savages, who made at him with one of
their great wooden swords, the weapon that was to have



36 LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.



killed him before, if I had not prevented it, The
Spaniard, who was as bold and brave as could be
imagined, though weak, had fought the Indian a good
while, and had cut two great wounds on his head; but
the savage being a stout, lusty fellow, closing in with
him, had thrown him down, being faint, and was wring-
ing my sword out of his hand; when the Spaniard,
though undermost, wisely quitting the sword, drew the
pistol from his girdle, shot the savage through the body,
and killed him upon the spot, before I, who was running
to help him, could come near him.

Friday, being now left to his liberty, pursued the fly-
ing wretches, with no weapon in his hand but his
hatchet; and with that he despatched those three who,
as I said before, were wounded at first, and fallen, and
all the rest he could come up with: and the Spaniard
coming to me for a gun, I gave him one of the fowling-
pieces, with which he pursued two of the savages, and
wounded them both; but, as he was not able to run,
they both got from him into the wood, where Friday
pursued them, and killed one of them, but the other
was too nimble for him ; and though he was wounded,
yet had plunged himself into the sea, and swam with
all his might off to those two who were left in the
canoe; which three in the canoe, with one wounded,
that we knew not whether he died or no, were all that
escaped our hands, of one-and-twenty. ‘The account of
the whole is as follows:—three killed at our first shot
from the tree; two killed at the next shot; two killed
by Friday in the boat; two killed by Friday of those at
first wounded ; one killed by I'riday in the wood ; three
killed by the Spaniard ; four killed, being found dropped
here and there, of the wounds, or killed by Friday in
his chase of them; four escaped in the boat, whereof
one wounded, if not dead—twenty-one in all.

Those that were in the canoe worked hard to get out
of gunshot, and though Friday made two or three shots
at them, I did not find that he hit any of them, Friday
would fain have had me take one of their canoes, and
pursue them; and, indeed, I was very anxious about
their escape, lest, carrying the news home to their
people, they should come back perhaps with two or
three hundred of the canoes, and devour us by mere
multitude ; so I consented to pursue them by sea, and
running to one of their canoes, I jumped in, and bade
Friday follow me; but when I was in the canoe, I was
surprised to find another poor creature lie there, bound
hand and foot, as the Spaniard was, for the slaughter,

» and almost dead with fear, not knowing what was the

matter; for he had not been able to look up over the
side of the boat, he was tied so hard neck and heels, and
had been tied so long, that he had really but little life
in him.

I immediately cut the twisted flags or rushes, which
they had bound him with, and would have helped him
up; but he could not stand or speak, but groaned most
piteously, believing, it seems, still, that he was only
unbound in order to be killed. When Friday came to
him, I bade him speak to him, and tell him of his
deliverance ; and pulling out my bottle, made him give
the poor wretch a dram}; which, with the news of his
being delivered, revived him, and he sat up in the boat,
But when Friday came to hear him spéak, and look in his
face, it would have moved any one to tears to have seen
how Friday kissed him, embraced him, hugged him,
cried, laughed, hallooed, jumped about, danced, sung;
then cried again, wrung his hands, beat his own .face
and head; and then sung and jumped about again like
a distracted creature. It was a good while before I
eould make him.speak to me, or tell me what was the
matter; but when he came a little to himself, he told
me that it was his father.

It is not easy for me to express how it moved me to
see what ecstasy and filial affection had worked in this
poor savage at the sight of his father, and of his being
delivered from death; nor, indeed, can I describe half
the extravagances of his affection after this; for he
went into the boat, and out of the boat, a great many
times; when he went in to him, he would sit down by
him, open his breast, and hold his father’s head close
to his bosom for many minutes together, to nourish it;
then he took his arms and ankles, which were numbed
and stiff with the binding, and chafed and rubbed them
with his hands; and I, perceiving what the case was,
gave him some rum out of my bottle to rub them
with, which did them a great deal of good.

This affair put an end toour pursuit of the canoe with
the other savages, who were now almost out, of sight;
and it was happy for us that we did not, for it blew
so hard within two hours after, and before they could
be got a quarter of their way, and continued blowing so
hard all night, and thatfrom the north-west, which was
against them, that I could not suppose their boat could
live, or that they ever reached their own coast.

But to return to Friday; he was so busy about his
father, that I could not find in my heart to take him
off for some time: but after I thought he could
leave him a little, I called him to me, and he came
jumping and laughing, and pleased to the highest
extreme: then I asked him if he had given his father



any bread. He shook his head, and said, “None;
ugly dog eat all up self.’ I then gave him a cake
of bread, out of a little pouch I carried on purpose; I
also gaye him a dram for himself; but he would not
taste it, but carried it to his father. I had in my
pocket two or three bunches of raisins, so I gave him a
handful of them for his father, He had no sooner given
his father these raisins, but I saw him come out of the
boat, and run away as if he had been bewitched, for he
was the swiftest fellow on his feet that ever I saw: I
say, he ran at such a rate that he was out of sight, as it
were, inan instant ;and though I called, and hallooed out
too, after him, it was all one—away he went; and ina
quarter of an hour I saw him come back again, though
not so fast. as he went; and, as he came nearer, I found
his pace slacker, because he had something in his hand.
When he came up to me, I found he had been quite

1| home for an earthen jug or pot, to bring his father some

fresh water, and that he had got two more cakes or
loaves of bread: the bread he gaye me, but the water
he carried to his father ; however, as I was very thirsty
too, I took a little ofit. The water revived his father more
than all the rum or spirits I had given him, for he was
fainting with thirst.

When his father had drunk, I called to him to know
if there was any water left: he said, “ Yes;” and I bade
him give it to the poor Spaniard, who wasin as much
want of it as his father; and I sent ove of the cakes,
that Friday brought, to the Spaniard too, who was in-
deed very weak, and was reposing himself upon a green
place under the shade of a tree; and whose limbs were
also very stiff,and very much swelled with the rude
bandage he had been tied with. When I saw that upon
Friday’s coming to him with the water he sat up and
drank, and took the bread and began to eat, I went to
him and gave him a handful of raisins: he looked up in
my face with all the tokens of gratitude and thankful-
ness that could appear in any countenance ; but was so
weak, notwithstanding he had so exerted himself in the

fight, that he could not stand up upon his feet: he tried’

to do it two or three-times, but was really not able, his

‘ankles were so swelled and so painful to him ; so I bade

him sit still, and caused Friday to rub his ankles, and
bathe them with rum, as he had done his father’s.

I observed the poor affectionate creature, every two
minutes, or perhaps less, all the while he was here, turn

his head about, to see if his father was in the same place |

and posture as he left him sitting ; and at last he found
he was not to be seen; at which he started: up, and,
without speaking a word, flew with that swiftness to him,
that one could svarce perceive his feet to touch the
ground as he went: but when he came, he only found
he had laid himself down to ease his limbs, so Friday
came back to me presently; and then I spoke to the
Spaniard to let Friday help him up, if he could, and

lead him to the boat, and then he should carry him to-

our dwelling, where I would take care of him. But
Friday, a lusty strong fellow, took the Spaniard upon
his back, and carried him away to the boat, and set him
down softly upon the side or gunnel of the canoe, with
his feet in the inside of it; and then lifting him quite
in, he set him close to his father; and presently stepping
out again, launched the boat off, and paddled it along
the shore faster than I could walk, though the wind
blew pretty hard too ; so he brought them both safe into
our creek, and leaving them in the boat, ran away to
fetch the other canoe. As he passed me I spoke to him,
and asked him whither he went. He told me, “Go
fetch more boat:” so away he went like the wind, for
sure never man or horse ran like him; and he had the
other canoe in the creek almost as soon as I got to it
by land; so he wafted me over, and then went to help
our new guests out of the boat, which he did; but they
were neither of them able to walk; so that poor Friday
knew not what to do. x

To remedy this, I went to work in my thought, and
calling to Friday to bid them sit down on the bank while
he came to me, I soon made a kind of hand-barrow to
lay them on, and Friday and I carried them both up
together upon it between us.

But when we got them to the.outside of our wall, or
fortification, we were at a worse loss than before, for it
was impossible to get them over, and I was resolved not
to break it down; so I set to work again, and Friday
and I, in about two hours’ time, made a very handsome
tent, covered with old sails, and above that with boughs
of trees, being in the space without our outward fence,
and between that. and the grove of young wood which
I had planted; and here we made them two beds of
such things as I had; viz. of good rice-straw, with
blankets laid upon it to lie on, and another to. cover
them, on each bed. ;

My island was now peopled, and I thought myself
very rich in subjects; and it was a merry reflection,
which I frequently made, how like a king I looked.
First of all, the whole country was my own property,
so that I had an undoubted right of dominion. Secondly,
my people were perfectly subjected: I was absolutely
lord.and lawgiver: they all owed their lives to me, and
were ready to lay down their lives, if there had been









occasion for it, forme. It was remarkable,too, I had
but three subjects, and they were of three different
religions: my man Friday was a Protestant, his father
was a Pagan and’a cannibal, and the Spaniard was a
Papist. However, I allowed liberty~ of conscience
throughout my dominions :—But this is by the way. .

As soon as I had secured my two weak rescued
prisoners, and given them shelter, and a place to rest
them upon, I began to think of making some provision
for them: and the first thing I did, I ordered Friday to
take a yearling goat, betwixt a kid and a goat, out of
my -particular flock, to be killed; when I cut off the
hinder-quarter, and chopping it into small pieces, I set
Friday to work to boiling and stewing, and made them
a very: good dish, I assure you, of flesh and broth; and
as I cooked it without-doors, for I made no fire within
my inner wall, so I carried it all into the new tent, and
having set a table there for them, I sat down, and ate
my own dinner also with them, and, as well as I could,
cheered them and encouraged them. Friday was my
interpreter, especially to his father, and, indeed, to the
Spaniard too; for the Spaniard spoke the language of
the savages pretty well.

After we had dined, or rather supped, I ordered Friday
to take one of the canoes, and go and fetch our muskets
and other fire-arms, which, for want of time, we had
left upon the place of battle; and, the next day, I
ordered him to go and bury the dead bodies of the
savages, which lay open to the sun, and would presently
be offensive. I also ordered him to. bury the horrid
remains of their barbarous feast, which I could not
think of doing myself: nay, I could not bear to see
them, if I went that way; all which he punctually
performed, and effaced the very appearance of the
savages being there; so that when I went again, I could
scarce know where it was, otherwise than by the corner
of the wood pointing to the place.

I then began to enter into a little conversation with
my two new subjects; and, first, I set Friday to
inquire of his father what he thought of the escape of
the savages in that canoe, and whether we might expect
a return of them, with a power too great for us to
resist, His first opinion was, that the savages in the

boat never could live out the storm which blew that ~

night they went off, but must, of necessity, be drowned,
or driven south to those other shores, where they were
as sure to be devoured as they were to be drowned if
they were cast away ; but, as to what they would do if
they came safe on shore, he said he knew not; but, it
was his opinion, that they were so dreadfully frightened
with the manner of their being attacked, the noise, and
the fire, that he believed they would tell the people they
were all killed by thunder and lightning, not by the
hand of man; and that the two which appeared, viz.
Friday and I, were two heavenly spirits, or furies, come
down to destroy them, and not men with weapons.
This, he said he knew; because he heard them all cry
out so, in their language, one to another; for it was
impossible for them to conceive that a man could dart
fire, and speak thunder, and kill at a distance, without
lifting up the hand, as was done now: and this old
savage was in the right; for, as I understood since, by
other hands, the savages never attempted to go over to
the island afterwards, they were so terrified with the
accounts given by those four nien (for it seems they did
escape the sea), that they believed whoever went to
that enchanted island would be destroyed with fire
from the gods. This, however, I knew not; and there-
fore was under continual apprehensions for a good
while, and kept always upon my guard, with all my
army: for, as there were now four of us, I would haye
ventured upon a hundred of them, fairly in the open
field, at any time.

In a little time, however, no more canoes appearing,
the fear of their coming wore off; and I began to take
my former thoughts of a voyage to the main into con-
sideration; being likewise assured; by Friday’s father,
that I might depend upon good usage from their nation,
on his account, if I would go. But my thoughts were
a little suspended when I had a serious discourse with
the Spaniard, and when I understood that there were six-
teen more of his countrymen and Portuguese, who having
been cast away and made their escape to that side,
lived there at peace, indeed, with the savages, but were
very sore put to it for necessaries, and, indeed, for life.
I asked him all the particulars of their voyage, and
found they were a Spanish ship, bound from the Rio de
la Plata to the Havanna, being directed to leave their
loading there, which was chiefly hides and silver, and to
bring back what European goods they could meet with
there ; that they had five Portuguese seamen on board,
whom they took ont of another wreck; that five of
their own men were drowned when first the ship was
lost, and that these escaped through infinite dangers
and hazards, and arrived, almost starved, on the cannibal
coast, where they expected to have been devoured every
moment, He told me they had some arms with them,
but they were perfectly useless, for that they had
neither powder nor ball, the washing of the sea having
spoiled all their powder, but a little, which they used



LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE. ; 37

at their first landing, to provide themselves with some
‘food. :

I asked him whai he. thought would become of them
there, and if they had formed any design of making
their escape. He said they had many consultations
about it; but that having neither vessel, nor tools ¢o
build one, nor provisions of any kind, their councils
always ended in tears and despair. I asked him how he
thought they would receive a proposal from me, which
might tend towards an escape; and whether, if they
were all here, it might not be done. I told him with
freedom, I feared mostly their treachery and ill-usage
of me, if I put my life in their hands; for that gratitude
was no inherent virtue in the nature of man, nor did
men always square their dealings by the obligations
they had received, so much as they did by the-advan-
tages they expected. I told him it\would be very hard
that I should be the instrument of their deliverance,
and that they should afterwards make me their prisoner
in New Spain, where an Englishman was certain to be
made a sacrifice, what necessity, or what accident soever
brought him thither; and that I had rather be delivered
up to the savages, and be devoured alive, than fall into
the merciless claws of the priests, and be carried into
the Inquisition. I added that, otherwise, I was per-
suaded, if they were all here, we might, with so many
hands, build a barque large enough to carry usall away,
either to the Brazils southward, or to the islands or
Spanish coast northward; but that if, in requital, they
should, when I had put weapons into their hands, carry
me by force among their own people, I might be ill-used
for my kindness to them, and make my case worse than
it was before.

He answered, with a great deal of candour and
ingenuousness, that their condition was so miserable,
and that they were so sensible of it, that he believed
they would abhor the thought of using any man un-
kindly that should contribute to their deliverance ; and
that, if I pleased, he would go to them, with the old
man, and discourse with them about it, and return
again, and bring me their answer; that he would make
conditions with them upon their solemn oath, that they

~ should be absolutely under my direction, as their com-
mander and captain; and they should swear upon the
holy sacraments and gospel to be true to me, and go to
such Christian country as I should agree to, and no
other; and to be directed wholly and absolutely by my
orders, till they were landed safely in such country as
I intended; and that he would bring a contract from
them, under their hands, for that purpose. Then he
told me he would first swear to me himself, that he
would never stir from me as long as he lived, till I gave
him orders; and that he would take my side to the last
drop of his blood, if there should happen the least
breach of faith among his countrymen. He told me
they were all of them very civil, honest men, and they
were under the greatest distress imaginable, having
neither weapons nor clothes, nor any food, but at the
mercy and discretion of the savages; out of all hopes
of ever returning to their own country; and ‘that he
was sure, if I would undertake their relief, they would
live and die by me.

Upon these assurances, I resolved to venture to
relieve them, if possible, and to send the old savage
and this Spaniard over to them to treat. But when we
had got all things in readiness to go, the Spaniard
himself started an objection, which had so much pru-
dence in it on one hand, and so much sincerity on
the other hand, that I could not but be very well
satisfied in it; and, by his advice, put off the deliver-
ance of his comrades for at least half a year. The case
was thus: he had been with us now about a month,

. during which time I had let him see in what manner I

had provided, with the assistance of Providence, for my
support; and he saw evidently what stock of corn and
rice I had laid up; which, though it was more than
sufficient for myself, yet it was not sufficient, without
good husbandry, for my family, now it was increased to
four ; but much less would it be sufficient if his country-
men, who were, as he said, sixteen, still alive, should
come over; and least of all would it be sufficient to
victual our vessel, if we should build one, for a voyage
to any of the Christian colonies of America; so he told
me he thought it would be more advisable to let him
and the other two dig and cultivate some more land, as
much as I could spare seed to sow, and that we should
wait another harvest, that we might have a supply of
corn for his countrymen, when they should come; for
want might be a temptation to them to disagree, or not
to think themselves delivered, otherwise than out of one
difficulty into another. “‘ You know,” says he, “the
children of Israel, though they rejoiced at first for their
being delivered out of Egypt, yet rebelled even against
God Himself, that delivered them, when they came to
want, bread in the wilderness.”

His caution was so seasonable, and his advice so good,
that I could not but be very well pleased with his pro-
posal, as well as I was satisfied with his fidelity ; so we
fell to digging, all four of us, as well as the wooden
tools we were furnished with permitted; and, in about





a month’s time, by the end of which it was seed-time,
we had got as much land cured.and trimmed up, as we
sowed two-and-twenty bushels of barley on, and sixteen
jars of rice, which was, in short, ‘all the seed we had to
spare: indeed, we left ourselves barely sufficient for our
own food for the six months that we had to expect our
crop ; that is to say, reckoning from the time we set our
seed aside for sowing; for it is not to be supposed it is
six months in the ground in that country.

Having now society enough, and our number being
sufficient to put us out of fear of the savages, if they
had come, unless their number had been very great, we
went freely all over the island, whenever we found occa-
sion; and as we had our escape or deliverance upon our
thoughts, it was impossible, at least’ for me, to have the
means of it out of mine. For this purpose, I marked
out several trees, which I thought fit for our work, and
I set Friday and his father to cut them down ; and then

-I caused the Spaniard, to whom I imparted my thoughts

on that affair, to oversee and direct their work. I
showed them with what indefatigable pains I had
hewed = large tree into single planks, and I caused
them to do the like, till they made about a dozen large
planks of good oak, near two feet broad, thirty-five feet
long, and from two inches to four inches thick: what
prodigious labour it took up, any one may imagine.

At the same time, I contrived to increase my little
flock of tame goats as much as I could; and for this
purpose, I made Friday and the Spaniard go out one
day, and myself with Friday the next day (for we took
our turns), and by this means we got about twenty
young kids to breed up with the rest ; for whenever we
shot the dam, we saved the kids, and added them to
our flock. But, above all, the season for curing the
grapes coming on, I caused such a prodigious quantity
to be hung up in the sun, that, I believe, had we been
at Alicant, where the raisins of the sun are cured, we
could have filled sixty or eighty barrels; and _ these,
with our bread, formed a great part of our food—very
good living, too, I assure you, for they are exceedingly
nourishing.

It was now harvest, and our crop in good order: it
was not the most plentiful increase I had seen in the
island, but, however, ib was enough to answer our end ;
for, from twenty-two bushels of barley, we brought in
and thrashed out above two hundred and twenty
bushels; and the like in proportion of the rice; which
was store enough for our food to the next harvest,
though all the sixteen Spaniards had been on shore
with me; or, if we had been ready for a voyage, it
would very plentifully have victualled our ship to have
carried us to any part of the world, that is to say, any
part of America. When we had thus housed and
secured our magazine of corn, we fell to work to make
more wicker-ware, viz. great baskets, in which we kept
it; and the Spaniard was very handy and dexterous at
this part, and often blamed me that I did not make
some things for defence of this kind of work; but I saw
no need of it.

And.now having a full supply of food: for all the
guests I expected, I gave the Spaniard leave to go over
to the main to see what he could do with those he had
left behind him there. I gave him a strict charge not
to bring any man who would not first swear, in the
presence of himself and the old savage, that he would
in no way injure, fight with, or attack the person |he
should find in the island, who was so kind as to send
for them in order to their deliverance; but that they
would stand by him and defend him against all such
attempts, and wherever they went, would be entirely
under and subjected to his command; and that this
should be put in writing, and signed in their hands.
How they were to have done this, when I knew they
had neither pen nor ink, was a question which we never
asked. Under these instructions, the Spaniard and the
old savage, the father of Friday, went away in one of
the canoes which they might be said to have come in, or
rather were brought in, when they came as prisoners to
be devoured by the savages. I gave each of them a
musket, with a firelock onjit, and about eight charges
of powder and ball, charging them to be very good
husbands of both, and not to use either of them but
upon urgent occasions.

This was a cheerful work, being the first measures
used by me, in view of my deliverance, for now twenty-
seven years and some days. I gave them provisions of
bread, and of dried grapes, sufficient for themselves for
many days, and sufficient for all the Spaniards for about
eight days’ time; and wishing them a good voyage, I
saw them go, agreeing with them about a signal they
should hang out at their return, by which I should know
them again, when they came back, at a distance, before
they came on shore. They went away, with a fair gale,
on the day that the moon was at full, by my account in
the month of October ; but as for an exact reckoning of
days, after I had once lost it, I could never recover it
again; nor had I kept even the number of years so
punctually as to be sure I was right; though, as it
proved, when I afterwards examined my account, I
found I had kept a true reckoning of years,





It was no less than eight days I had waited for them,
when a strange and unforeseen accident intervened, of
which the like has not, perhaps, been heard of in history.
I was fast asleep in my hutch one morning, when my
man Friday came running in to me, and called aloud,
“Master, master, they are come, they are come!” I
jumped up, and, regardless of danger, I went as soon as
I could get my clothes on, through my little grove,
which, by the way, was by this time grown to be a very
thick wood; I say, regardless of danger, I went without
my arms, which was not my custom to do: but I was
surprised, when, turning my eyes to the sea, I presently
saw a boat at about a league and a half distance, stanc-
ing in for the shore, with a-shoulder-of-mutton sail, as
they call it, and the wind blowing pretty fair to bring
them in: also I observed, presently, that they did not
come from that side which the shore lay on, but from
the southernmost end of the island. Upon this I
called Friday in, and bade him lie close, for these were
not the people we looked for, and that we might not
know yet whether they were friends or enemies, In
the next place, I went in to fetch my perspective glass,
to see what I could make of them; and, having taken
the ladder out, I climbed up to the top of the hill, as I
used to do when I was apprehensive of anything, and to
make my view the plainer, without being discovered. I
had scarce set my foot upon the hill, when my eye
plainly discovered a ship lying at anchor, at about two
leagues and a half distance from me, §.8.E., but not
above a league and a half from the shore. By my
observation, it appeared plainly to be an English ship,
and the boat appeared to be an English long-boat.

I cannot express the confusion I was in, though the
joy of seeing a ship, and one that I had reason to believe
was manned by my own countrymen, and consequently
friends, was such as I cannot describe; but yet I had
some secret doubts hang about me—I cannot tell from
whence they came—bidding me keep upon my guard.
In the first place it occurred to me to consider what
business an English ship could have in that part of
the world, since it was not the way to or from any part
of the world where the English had any traffic; and I
knew there had been no storms to drive them in there,
in distress ; and that if they were really Mnglish it was
most probable that they were here upon no good design ;
and that I had better continue as I was, than fall into
the hands of thieves and murderers.

Let no man despise the secret hints and notices of
danger which sometimes are given him when he may
think there is no possibility of its being real. That
such hints and notices are given us, I believe few that
have made any observations of things can deny; that
they are certain discoveries of an invisible world, and a
converse of spirits, we cannot doubt; and if the ten-
dency of them seems to be to warn us of danger, why
should we not suppose they are from some friendly
agent (whether supreme or inferior and subordinate, is
not the question), and that they are given for our good ?

The present question abundantly confirms me in the
justice of this reasoning; for had I not been made
cautious by this seeret admonition, come it from whence
it will, I had been undone inevitably, and in a far worse
condition than before, as you will see presently. I had
not kept myself long in this posture, till I saw the boat
draw near the-shore, as if they looked for a creek ta
thrust-in at, for the convenience of landing; however,
as they did not come quite far enough, they did not see
the little inlet where I formerly landed my rafts, but
ran their boat on shore upon the beach, at about half
a mile from me; which was very happy for me; for
otherwise they would have landed just at my door, as
I may say, and would soon have beaten me out of my
castle, and perhaps have plundered me of all I had.
‘When they were on shore, I was fully satisfied they
were Englishmen, at least most of them; one or two
I thought were Dutch, but it did not prove so; there
were in all eleven men, whereof three of them I found
were unarmed, and, as I thought, bound; and when the
first four or five of them were jumped on shore, they
took those three out of the boat, as prisoners: one of
the three I could perceive using the most passionate
gestures of entreaty, affliction, and despair, even to a
kind of extravagance; the other two, I could perceive,
lifted up their hands sometimes, and appeared concerned
indeed, but not to such a degree as the first. I was
perfectly confounded at the sight, and knew not what
the meaning of it should be. Friday called out to me
in English, as well as he could, “O master! you see
English mans eat prisoner as well as savage mans.”
“Why Friday,’ says I, ‘“‘do you think they are going
to eat them, then? ”—“ Yes,” says Friday, “they will
eat them.”—“ No, no,” says I, ‘‘ Friday; I am afraid
they will murder them, indeed; but you may be sure
they will not eat them.”

All this while I had no thought of what the matter
really was, but stood trembling with the horror of the
sight, expecting every moment-when the three prisoners
should be killed ; nay, once I saw one of the villains lift
up his arm with a great cutlass, as the seamen call it,
or sword, to strike one of the poor men; and I expected °



38

to see him fall every moment; at which all the blood
in my body seemed to run chillin my veins. I wished
heartily now for the Spaniard, and the savage that was
gone with him, or that I had any way to have come
undiscovered within shot of them, that I might have
secured the three men, for I saw no fire-arms they had
among them; but it fell out to my mind another way.
After I had observed the outrageous usage of the three
men by the insolent seamen, I observed the fellows run
scattering about the island, as if they wanted to see the
country. LIobserved that the three other men had liberty
to go also where they pleased ; but they sat down all
three upon the ground, very pensive, and looked like
men in despair. This put me in mind of the first time
when I came on shore, and began to look about me;
how I gave myself over for lost; how wildly I looked
round me; what dreadful apprehensions I had; and
how I lodged in the tree all night, for fear of being
devoured by wild beasts. As I knew nothing, that night,
of the supply I was to receive by the providential
driving of the ship nearer the land by the storms and
tide, by which I have since been so long nourished
and supported ; so these three poor desolate men knew
nothing how certain of deliverance and supply they
were, how near it was to them, and how effectually and
really they were in a condition of safety, at the same
time that they thought themselves lost, and their case
desperate. So little do we see before us in the world,
and s0 much reason have we to depend cheerfully upon
the great Maker of the world, that He does not leave
His creatures so absolutely destitute, but that, in the
worst circumstances, they have always something to be







any. In the meantime, I fitted myself up for a battle,
as before, though with more caution, knowing I had
to do with another kind of enemy than I had at first.
L ordered Friday also, whom I had made an éxceilent
marksman with his gun, to load himself with arms.
I took myself two fowling-pieces, and I gave him three
muskets. My figure, indeed, was very fierce ; I had my
formidable goat-skin coat on, with the great cap I have
mentioned, a naked sword by my side, two pistols in my
belt, and a gun upon each shoulder.

It was my design, as I said above, not to have
made any attempt till it was dark; but. about two
o’clock, heing the heat of the day, 1 found that they
were all gone straggling into the woods, and, as I thought,
laid down to sleep. The three poor distressed men, too
anxious for their condition to get any sleep, had, how-
ever, sat down under the shelter of a great tree, at
about a quarter of a mile from me, and, as I thought,
out of sight of any of the rest. Upon this I resolved
to discover myself to them, and learn something of their
condition ; immediately I marched as above, my man Fri-
day at « good distance behind me, as formidabie for his
arms as I, but not making quite so staring a spectre-like
figure as I did. I came as near them undiscovered as I
could, and then, before any of them saw me, I called
aloud to them in Spanish, “ What are ye, gentlemen?”
They started up at the noise, but were ten times more
confounded when they saw me, and the uncouth figure
that I made, They made no answer at all, but I thought
I perceived them just going to fly from me, when I spoke
to them in English: “ Gentlemen,” said I, “do not be
surprised at me; perhaps you may have a friend near,



CRUSOE APPEARS BEFORE THE DESPAIRING PRISONERS,

thankful for, and sometimes are nearer deliverance than
they imagine; nay, are even brought to their deliverance
by the means by which they seem to be brought to their
destruction.

It was just at high water when these people came on
shore; and while they rambled about to see what kind
of a place they were in, they had carelessly stayed till
the tide was spent, and the water was ebbed considerably
away, leaving the boat aground. They had left two
men in the boat, who, as I found afterwards, having
drunk a little too much brandy, fell asleep; however,
one of them waking a little sooner than the other, and

' finding the boat too fast aground for him to stir it,
hallooed out for the rest, who were straggling about;
upon which they all soon came to the boat: but it was
past all their strength to launch her, the boat being very
heavy, and the shore on that side being a soft oozy sand,
almost like a quicksand. In this condition, like true
seamen, who are, perhaps, the least of all mankind given
to forethought, they gave it over, and away they strolled
about.the country again; and J heard one of them say
aloud‘to another, calling them off from the boat, “ Why,
let her alone, Jack, can’t you? she’ll float next tide;”
by Which I was fully confirmed in the main inquiry of
what countrymen they were. All this while I kept
myself yery close, not once daring to stir out of my
castle, any farther than to my place of observation, near
the top-of the hill: and very glad I was to think how
well it was fortified. I knew it was no less than ten
hours before the boat could float again, and by that time
it would be dark, and I might be at more liberty to see
their motions, and to hear their discourse,if they had



when you did not expectit.” “He must be sent directly
from Heaven then,” said one of them very gravely to
me, and pulling off his hat at the same time; “for our
condition is past the help of man.” ‘“ All help is from
Heaven, sir,” said I: “ but can you put a stranger in the
way to help you? for you seem to be in some great dis-
tress. I saw you when you landed; and when you
seemed to make application to the brutes that came with
you, and I saw one of them lift up his sword to kill you.”

The poor man, with tears running down his face, and
trembling, looked like one astonished, returned, ‘Am I
talking to God, or man? Is it a real man, or an angel?”
—“Be in no fear about that, sir,’ said 1; “if God had
sent an angel to relieve you, he would have come better
clothed, and armed after another manner than you see
me; pray lay aside your fears; I am a man, an English-
man, and disposed to assist you; you see I have one
servant only; we have arms and ammunition ; tell us
freely, can we serve you? “What is your case?” “Our
case, sir,” said he, “is too long to tell you, while our
murderers are so near us; but, in short, sir, I was com-
mander of that ship: my men have mutinied against
me; they have been hardly prevailed on not to murder
me, and, at last, have set me on shore in this desolate
place, with these two men with me,—one my mate, the
other a passenger, where we expected to perish, believing
the place to be uninhabited, and know not yet what to
think of it.” “ Where are these brutes, your enemies ?”
said I; “do you know where they are gone?” ‘There
they lie, sir,” said he, pointing to a thicket of trees;
“my heart trembles for fear they have seen us, and

heard you speak; if they have, they will certainly mur-.



LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.



der us all’ “ Have they any fire-arms?” said I, He
answered, “ They had only two pieces, one of wiich they
leit in the boat.” “ Wek, then,” said I, “leave the rest
to me; I see they are ail asleep; it isan easy thing to
lull them all; but shall we rather take them prisoners?”
He told me there were two desperate villains among
them that it was scarce safe to show any mercy to; but
if they were secured, he believed all the rest would
return to their duty. I asked him which they were.
He told me he could not at that distance distinguish
them, but he would obey my orders in anything I would
direct. “Well,” says I, “let us retreat out of their view
or hearing, lest they awake, and we will resolve further.”
So they willingly went back with me, till the woods
covered us from them.

“Look you, sir,” said I, “if I venture upon your
deliverance, are you wiling to make two conditions with
me?” He anticipated my proposals by telling me that
both he and the ship, if re-vvered, should be wholly
directed and commanded by me in everything; and if
the ship was not recovered, he would live and die with
me in what part of the world soever I would send him;
and the two other men said the same. ‘‘ Well,” says I,
““my conditions are but two; first, that while you stay
in this island with me, you will not pretend to any
authority here; and if I put arms in your hands, you
will, upon all occasions, give them up to me, and do no
prejudice to me or mine upon this island, and in the
meantime be governed by my orders; second!y,—that
if the ship is or may be recovered, you will carry me
and my man to England passage free.” 2

He gave me all the assurances that the invention or
faith of man could devise that he would comply with
these most reasonable demands, and besides would owe
his life to me, and acknowledge it upon all occasions as
long as he lived. “ Well, then,” said I, “here are three
muskets for you, with powder and ball; tell me next
what you think is proper to be done.” He showed all
the testimonies of his gratitude that he was able, but
offered to be wholly guided by me. I told him I thought
it was hard venturing anything ; but the best method I
could think of was to fire on them at once as they lay,
and if any were not killed at the first volley, and offered
to submit, we might save them, and so put it wholly
upon God’s providence to direct the shot. He said, very
modestly, that he was loath to kill them, if he could
help it; but that those two were incorrigible villains,
and had been the authors of all the mutiny in the ship,
and if they escaped, we should be undone still, for they
would go on board and bring the whole ship’s company,
and destroy us all. “ Well, then,” says 1, “necessity
legitimates my advice, for it is the only way to save our
lives.” However, seeing him still cautious of shedding
blood, I told him they should go themselves, and
manage as they found convenient.

In the middle of this discourse we heard some of
them awake, and soon after we saw two of them on
their feet. I asked him if either of them were the
heads of the mutiny? He said, “No.” ‘ Well, then,”
said I, “you may let them escape; and Providence
seems to have awakened-them on purpose to save them-
selves. Now,” says I, “if the rest escape you, it is
your. fault.” Animated with this, he took the musket
Thad given him in his hand, and a pistol in his belt,
and his two comrades with him, with each a piece in his
hand; the two men who were with him going first made
some noise, at which one of the seamen, who was awake,
turned about, and seeing them coming, cried out to the
rest; but it was too late then, for the moment he cried
out they fired—I mean the two men, the captain wisely
reserving his own piece. They had so well aimed their
shot at the men they knew, that one of them was killed
on the spot, and the other very much wounded ; but not
being dead, he started up on his feet, and called eagerly
for help to the other ; but the captain stepping to him,
told him it was! too late to cry for help, he should call
upon God to forgive his villany, and with that word
knocked him down with the stock of his musket, so
that he never spoke more ; there were three more in the
company, and one of them was slightly wounded. By
this time I was come ; and when they saw their danger,
and that it was in vain to resist, they begged for mercy.
The captain told them he would spare their lives if they
would give him,an assurance of their abhorrence of the
treachery they had been guilty of, and would swear to
be faithful to him in recovering the ship, and afterwards
in carrying her back to Jamaica, from whence they
came. They gave him all the protestations of their
sincerity that could be desired; and he was willing to
believe them, and spare their lives, which I was not
against, only that I obliged him to keep them bound
hand and foot while they were on the island. 5

While this was doing, I sent Friday with the captain’s
mate to the boat, with orders to secure her, and bring
away the oars and sails, which they did; and by and by
three straggling men, that were (happily for them)
parted from the rest, came back-upon hearing the guns
fired; and seeing the captain, who was before their
prisoner, now their conqueror, they submitted to be
bound also; and so our victory was complete.



"i

LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON

CRUSOE. 39





. - It now remained that the captain and I should inquire

jnio one another’s circumstances. I began first, and told
him my whole history, which he heard with an attention
even to amazement,—and particularly at the wonderful
manner of my being furnished with provisions and
ammunition ; and, indeed, as my story is a whole col-
lection of wonders, it affected him deeply. But when
he reflected from thence upon himself, and how I seemed
to have been preserved there on purpose to save his life,
the tears ran down his face, and he could not speak a
word more, After this communication was at an end,
I carried him and his two men into my apartment,
leading them in just where I came out, viz., at the top
of the house, where I refreshed them with such provision
as I had, and showed them all the contrivances I had
made during my long, long inhabiting that place.

- AllI showed them, all I said to them, was perfectly
amazing; but above all, the captain admired my fortifi-
cation, and how perfectly I had concealed my retreat
with a grove of trees, which, having been now planted
nearly twenty years, and the trees growing much faster
than in England, was become a little wood, so thick that
it was impassable in any part of it but at that one side
where I had reserved my little winding passage into it.
I told him this was my castle and my residence, but that
Thad a seat in the country, as most princes haye, whither
I could retreat upon occasion, and I would show him
that too another time; but at present our business was
to consider how to-recover the ship. He agreed with
me as to that, but told me he was perfectly at a loss
what measures to take, for that there were still six-and-
twenty hands on board, who, having entered into a
cursed conspiracy, by which they had all forfeited their
lives to the law, would be hardened in it now by des-
peration, and would carry it on, knowing that if they
were subdued they would be brought to the gallows as
soon as they came to England, or to any of the English
colonies, and that, therefore, there would be no attacking
them with so small a number as we were.

I mused for some time upon what he had said, and
found it was a very rational conclusion, and that there-
fore something was to be resolved on speedily, as well
to draw the men on board into some snare for their
surprise, as to prevent their landing upon us, and des-
troying us. Upon this, it presently occurred to me that
in a little while the ship’s crew, wondering what was
become of their comrades and of the boat, would cer-
tainly come on shore in their other boat to look for
them, and that then, perhaps, they might come armed,
and be too strong for us: this he allowed to be rational.
Upon this, I told him the first thing we had to do was
to stave the boat, which lay upon the beach, so that they
might not carry her off, and taking everything out of
her, leave her so far useless as not to be fit to swim.
Accordingly we went on board, took the arms. which
were left on board out of her, and whatever else we
found there,—which was a bottle of brandy, and another
of rum, a few biscuit-cakes,a horn of powder, and a
great lump of sugar in a piece of canvas’(the sugar was
five or six pounds) ; all which was very welcome to me,
especially the brandy and sugar, of which I had had
none left for many years.

. When we had carried all these things on shore (the
oars, mast, sail, and rudder of the boat were carried
away before), we knocked a gieat hole in her bottom,
that if they had come strong enough to master us, yet
they could not carry off the boat. Indeed, it was not
much in my thoughts that we could be able, to recover
the ship; but my view was, that if they went away
without the boat, I did not much question to: make her
again fit to carry us to the Leeward Islands, and call
upon our friends the Spaniards in my way, for I had
them still in my thoughts.

While we were thus preparing our designs, and had
first, by main strength, heaved the boat upon the beach,
so high that the tide would not float her off at high-
water mark, and besides, had broke a hole in ‘her bottom
too big to be quickly stopped, and were set down musing
what we should do, we heard the ship fire a gun, and
make a waft with her ensign as a signal for the boat to
come on board: but no boat stirred; and they fired
several times, making other signals for the boat. At
last, when all their signals and firing proved fruitless,
and they found the boat did not stir, we saw them, by
the help of my glasses, hoist another boat out, and row
towards the shore; and we found, as they approached,
that there were no less than ten men in her, and that
they had fire-arms with them.

. As the ship lay almost two leagues from the shore,
we had a full view of them as they came, and a plain
sight even of their faces; because the tide having set
them a little to the east of the other boat, they rowed
up under shore, to come to the same place where the
other had landed, and where the boat lay; by. this
means, I say, we had a full view of them, and the
captain knew the persons and characters of all the men
in the boat, of whom, he said, there were three very
honest fellows, who, he wes sure, were led into this
conspiracy by the rest, being overpowered and fright-





the chief officer among them, and all the rest, they were
as outrageous as any of the ship’s crew, and were no
doubt made desperate in their new enterprise; and
terribly apprehensive he was that they would be too
powerful for us. I smiled at him, and told him that
men in our circumstances were past the operation of
fear; that seeing almost every condition that could be
was better than that which’we were supposed to be in,
we ought to expect. that the consequence, whether
death or life, would be sure to be a deliverance. I
asked him what he thought of the circumstances of my
life, and whether a deliverance were not worth venturing
for? “And where, sir,” said I, “is your belief of my
being preserved here on purpose to save your life, which
elevated you a little while ago? For my part,” said I,
“there seems to be but one thing amiss in all the
prospect of it.” “ What is that?” says he. “ Why,’
said I, “it is, that-as you say there are three or four
honest fellows among them, which should be spared.
Had ‘they been all of the wicked part of the crew, I
should have thought God’s providence had singled them
out to deliver them into your hands; for depend upon
it, everyman that comes ashore is our own, and shall
die or live as they behave to us.” As I spoke this with
a raised voice and cheerful countenance, I found it
greatly encouraged him; so we set vigorously to our
business.

We had, upon the first appearance of the boats coming
from the ship, considered of separating our prisoners ;
and we had, indeed, secured them effectually. Two of
them, of whom the captain was less assured than
ordinary, I sent witli Friday, and one of the three
delivered men, to my cave, where they were remote
enough, and out of danger of being heard or discovered,
or of finding their way out of the woods, if they could
have delivered themselves: here they left them bound,
but gave them provisions ; and promised them, if they
continued there quietly, to give them their liberty in a
day or two; but that if they attempted their escape,
they should be put to death without mercy. They
promised faithfully to bear their confinement with
patience, and were very thankful that they, had such
good usage as to have provisions and light left them;
for Friday gave them candles (such as we made our-
selves) for their comfort; and they did not know but
that he stood sentinel over them at the entrance.

The other prisoners fad better usage; two of them
were kept pinioned, indeed, because the captain was not
able to trust them ; but the other two were taken into
my service, upon the captain’s recommendation, and
upon their solemnly engaging to live and die with us;
so with them and the three honest men we were seven
men, well armed ; and I made no doubt that we should
be able to deal well enough with the ten that were
coming, considering that the captain had said. there
were three or four honest men among them also. As
soon as they got to the place where their other boat lay,
they ran their boat into the beach and came all on shore,
hauling the boat up after them, which I was glad to
see, for I was afraid they would rather have left the
boat at an anchor some distance from the shore, with
some hands in her, to guard her, and so we should not
be able to seize the boat. Being on shore, the first thing
they did, they ran all to their other boat; and it was
easy to see they were under a great surprise to find her
stripped as above of all that was in her, and a great hole
in her bottom. After they had mused a while upon this,
they set up two or three great shouts, hallooing with all
their might, to try if they could make their companions
hear;-but all was to no purpose: then they came all
close in a ring, and fired a volley of their small arms,
which, indeed, we heard, and the echoes made the woods
ring: but it was all. one; those in the cave, we were
sure, could not hear; and those in our keeping, though
they heard it well enough, yet durst give no answer to
them. They were so astonished at the surprise of this,
that, as they told us afterwards, they resolved to go all
on board again to their ship, and let them know that

the men were all murdered, and the long-boat staved ;,

accordingly, they immediately launched their boat again,
and got all of them on board,

The captain was terribly amazed, and even con-
founded, at this, believing they would go on board the
ship-again, and set sail, giving their comrades over for
lost, and so he should still lose the ship, which he was
in hopes we should have recovered; but he was quickly
as much frightened the other way.

They had not been long put off with the boat, when
we perceived them all coming on shore again; ‘but with
this new measure in their conduct, which it seems they
consulted together upon, viz. to leave three men in the
boat, and the rest to go on shore, and go up into the
country to look for their fellows. This was a great
disappointment to us, for now we were at a loss what
to do, as our seizing those seven men on shore would
be no advantage to us if we let the boat escape ; because
they would row away to the ship, and then the rest of
them would be sure to weigh and set sail, and so our
recovering the ship would be lost. However, we had no

ened; but that as for the boatswain, who it scems was | remedy but to wait and see what the issue of.things



might present. ‘The seven men came on shore, and the
three who remained in the boat put her off to a good
distance from the shore, and came to an anchor to wait
for them; so that it was impossible for us to come at
them in the boat. Those that came on shore kept close
together, marching towards the top of the little hill
under which my habitation lay ; and we could see them
plainly, though they could not perceive us. We should
have been very glad if they would have come nearer to
us, so that we might have fired at them, or that they
would have gone farther off, that we might come
abroad. But when they were come to the brow of the
hill where they could see a great way into the valleys
and woods, which lay towards the north-east part, and
where the island lay lowest, they shouted and hallooed
till they were weary: and not caring, it seems, to
venture far from the shore, nor far from one another,
they sat down together under a tree to consider it, Had
they thought fit to have gone to sleep there, as the
other part of them had done, they had done the job
for us; but they were too full of apprehensions of
danger to venture to go to sleep, though they could
not tell what the danger was they had to fear.

The captain made a very just proposal to me upon
this consultation of theirs, viz. that perhaps they would
all fire a volley again, to endeayour: to make their
fellows hear, and that we should all sally upon them
just-at the juncture when their pieces were all dis-
charged, and they would certainly yield, and we should
have them without bloodshed. I liked this proposal,
provided it was done while we were near enough to
come up to them before they could load their pieces
again, But this event did not happen; and we lay
still a long time, very irresolute what course to take.
At length, I told them there would be nothing done, in
my opinion, till night; and then, if they did not return
to the boat, perhaps we might find a way to get between
them and the shore, and so might use some stratagem
with them in the boat to get. them on shore, We waited
a great while, though very impatient for. their remoy-
ing; and were very uneasy, when, after long consul-
tation, we saw them all start up, and march down
towards the sea: it seems they had such dreadful
apprehensions of the danger of the place, that they
resolved to go on board the ship again, give their
companions over for lost, and so go on with their
intended voyage with the ship.

As soon as I perceived them go towards the shore, I
imagined it to be as it really was, that they had given
over their search, and were going back again; and the
captain, as soon as I told him my thoughts, was ready
to sink at the apprehensions of it: but I presently
thought of a stratagem to fetch them back again, and
which answered my end to a tittle, I ordered Iriday
and the captain’s mate to go over the little creek
westward, towards the place where the savages came
on shore when Friday was rescued, and so soon as they
came to a little rising ground, at about half a mile
distance, I bade them halloo out, as loud as they could,
and wait till they found the seamen heard them; that
as soon as ever they heard the seamen answer them,
they should return it again; and then, keeping out of
sight, take a round, always answering when the others
hallooed, to draw them as far into the island and among
the woods as possible, and then wheel about again to
me by such ways as I directed them.

They were just going into the boat when Friday and
the mate hallooed; and’ they presently heard them,
and, answering, ran along the shore westward, towards
the voice they heard, when they were stopped by the
creek, where, the water being up. they could not get
over, and called for the boat to come up and set them
over; as, indeed, I expected. When they had set them-
selves over, I observed that the boat being gone a good
way into the creek, and, as it were, in a harbour within
the land, they took one of the three men out of her,
to go along with them, ‘and left only two in the boat,
having fastened her to the stump of a little tree on the
shore. This was what I wished for ; and immediately
leaving Friday and the captain’s mate to their business,
‘I took the rest with me; and, crossing the creek out of
their sight, we surprised the two men before they were
aware—one of thém lying on the shore, and the other
being in the boat. The fellow on shore was between
sleeping and waking, and going to start up; the captain,
who was foremost, ran in upon him, and knocked him
down ; and then called out to him in the boat to yield,
or he was a dead man. There needed very few argu-
ments to persuade a single man to yield, when he saw
five men upon him, and his comrade knocked down:
besides, this was, it seems, one of the three who were
not so hearty in the mutiny as the rest of the crew,
and therefore was easily persuaded not only to yield,
but afterwards to join very sincerely with us, In the
meantime, Friday and the captain’s mate so well
managed their business with the rest, that they drew
them, by hallooing and answering, from one hill to
another, and from one wood to another, till they not
only heartily tired them, but left them where they were
very sure they could not reach back to the boat before

:



40

it was dark; and, indeed, they were heartily tired
themselves also, by the time they came back to us.

We had nothing now to do but to watch for them in
the dark, and to fall upon them, so as to make sure
work with them. It was several hours after Iriday
came back to me before they came back to their boat ;
and we could hear the foremost of them, long before
they came quite up, calling to those behind to come
along; and could also hear them answer, and complain
how lame and tired they were, and not able to come
any faster: which was very welcome news to us: At
length they came up to the boat: but it is impossible to
express their confusion when they found the boat fast
aground in the creek, the tide ebbed out, and their two
men gone. We could hear them call one to another in
a most lamentable manner, telling one another they
were got into an enchanted island; that either there
were inhabitants in if, and they should all be murdered,
or else there were devils and spirits in it, and they
should be all carried away and devoured. They hallooed
again, and called their two comrades by their names a
greab many times; but no answer. After some time,
we could see them, by the little light there was, run
about, wringing their hands like men in despair, and
sometimes they would go and sit down in the boat to
rest taemselyes: then come ashore again, and walk
about again, and so the same thing over again. My
men would fain have had me give them leave to fall
upon them at once in the dark; but I was willing to
take them at some advantage, so as to spare them, and
lill as few of them as I could; and especially I was
unwilling to hazard the killing of any of our men,
Imowing the others were very well armed. I resolved
to wait, to'see if they did not separate ; and therefore,
to make sure of them, I drew my ambuscade neater,
and ordered Friday and the captain: to creep upon
their hands and feet, as close to the ground as
they could, that they might not: be discovered, and
get as near them as they possibly could, before they
offered ‘to. fire,

They had not, been long in that posture, when the
hoatswain, who was the principal ringleader ‘of the
mutiny, and had now shown himself the most dejected
and dispirited of all the rest, came walking towards
them, withtwo more of the crew; the captam was so
eager at having this principal rogue so much in: his
power, that he could hardly have: patience to Jet him
come.so near as to be sure of him, for they only heard
his tongue before: but when they. came nearer, the
captain and Friday, starting up on their feet, let fly at
them. The boatswain was killed’ upon the spot: the
next man was shot in the body, and fell just by him,
though he did not die till an hour or two after; and the
third ran for it, At.the noise of the fire, I immediately
advanced with my whole;army, which was now eight
men ; viz, myself, generalissimo;; Friday, my lieutenant-
general; the captain and his: two men, and the three
prisouers of war whom we had-trusted with arms. We
came upon them, indeed, in the dark, so that’ they could
not see our number; and I made the man they had left
in the boat, who was now one of us, to call’ them by
name, to try if I could bring them to a parley and so
perhaps might reduce them ‘to terms; which fell out
just as we desired: for, indeed, it was easy to think, as
their condition then was, they would be very willing to
capitulate. So he calls out as loud as he could to one
of them, “Tom Smith! Tom Smith!” Tom Smith
answered immediately, “Is that Robinson?” for it
seems he knew the voice. The other answered, “Ay,
ay ; for God’s sake, Tom Smith, throw down your arms
and yield, or you aro all dead men this moment.”
“Who must we yield to? Where are they?” says
Smith again. “Here they are,” says he; “here’s our
captain and fifty men with him, have been hunting you
these two -hours;.the boatswain is killed, Will Fry is
wounded, and I am a prisoner; and if you do not yield,
you are all lost,” “Will they give us quarter then?”
says ‘Tom Smith, “and we will yield.” “T’ll go and ask,
if you promise to yield,” said Robinson: so he asked
the captain; and the captain himself then calls out,
“You, Smith, you know my voice; if you lay down
your arms immediately, and submit; you shall have
your lives, all but Will Atkins.”

Upon this, Will Atkins cried out, “For God’s sake,
captain, give me quarter; what have I done? They
have all been as bad as I:” which, by the way, was not
true; for, it seems, this Will Atkins was the first man
that laid hold of the captain, when they first mutinied,
and used him barbarously, in tying his hands, and giving
him injurious language. However, the captain told him
he must lay down his arms at discretion, and trust to
the governor’s mercy: by which he meant me, for they
all called me governor.. In a word, they all laid down
their arms, and begged their lives; and I sent the man
that had parleyed with them, and two more, who bound
them all; and then my great army of fifty men, which,
with those three, were in all but eight, came up and
seized upon them, and upon their boat; only that
Daeete myself and one more out of sight, for reasons
Ol syate,





LIFE AND ADVENTURES. OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.



Our next work was to repair the boat, and think of | man Friday, I did not think it was proper for us to stir,
seizing the ship: and as for the captain, now he had |.having seven men left behind; and it was employment
leisure to parley with them, he expostulated with them | enough for us to keep them asunder, and supply them

upon the villany of their practices with him, and upon
the further wickedness of their design, and how certainly
it must bring them to misery and distress in the end,
and perhaps to the gallows,. They all appeared very
penitent, and begged hard for their lives. As for that,
he told them they were not his prisoners, but the com-
mandey’s of the island; that they thought they had set
him on shore in a barzen, uninhabited island ; but it had
pleased God so to direct them, that it was inhabited, and
that the governor was an Englishman; that he might
hang them all there, if he pleased; but as he had given
them all quarter, he supposed he would send. them to
England, to be dealt with there as justice required, except
Atkins, whom he was commanded by the governor to
advise to prepare for death, for that he would be hanged
in the morning.

Though this was all but a fiction of his own, yet it had
its desired effect ; Atkins fell upon his knees, to beg the
captain to intercede with the governor for his life; and
all the rest begged of him, for God’s sake, that they
might not be sent to England.

It now occurred to me, that the time of our deliver-
ance was come, and that it would be a most easy thing
to bring these fellows in to be hearty in getting posses-
sion of the ship; so I retired in the dark from them,
that they might not see what kind of a governor they
had, and called the captainto me; when I called, at a
good distance, one of the men was ordered to speak
again, and say to the captain, “ Captain, the commander
calls for you ;”? and presently the captain replied, “ Tell
his Excellency, I am just coming.” This more perfectly
amazed them, and they all believed that the commander
was just by, with his fifty-men. Upon the’ captain
coming to me, I told him my project for seizing the
ship, which ‘he liked wonderfully well, and resolved to
put it in execution the next morning. » But, in order to
execute it with more art, and to be: secure of success, I
told him we must divide the prisoners, and that he
should go and take Atkins, and two more of the worst
of them, and send them pinioned to.the cave where
the others lay. This was committed to-Friday and the
tivo. men who came on shore with the captain. They
conveyed them to the cave as to.a prison: and it was,
indeed, a dismal place, especially:to men-in their con-
dition. The others I ordered to my bower, as I called
it, of which I have given a full- description: and as it
was fenced in, and they pinioned, the, place was secure
enough, considering they were upon their behaviour.

To these in the morning I sent the captain, who was
to enter into a parley with them;-in a word, to. try
them, and tell me whether he thought they might be
trusted or not togo on board and surprisé the ship.
He talked to them of the injury done him, of the con-
dition they were brought to, and that though the
governor had given them quarter for their lives as to
the present action, yet that if they were sent to Eng-
land, they would all be hanged in chains; but that if
they would join in so just an attempt.as to recover the
ship, he would have the governor’s engagement for their
pardon.

Any. one may guess how readily such a:proposal would
be accepted by men in their condition; they fell down
on their knees to the captain, and. promised, with the
deepest imprecations, that they would be faithful to
him to the last drop, and that they should owe their
lives to him, and would go with him all over the world;
that they would own him as a father to them as long as
they lived. “ Well,” says the captain, “I must go and
tell the governor what you say, and see what I can do
to bring him to consent to it.” So he brought me an
account of the temper he found them in, and that he
verily believed they would be faithful. However, that
we might be very secure, I told him he should go back
again and choose out those five, and tell them, that they
might see he did not want men, that he would take
out those five to be his assistants, and that the governor
would keep the other two and the three that were sent
prisoners to the castle (my cave), as hostages for the
fidelity of those five ; and that if they proved unfaithful
in the execution, the five hostages should be hanged in
chains alive on the shore. This looked severe, and con-
vinced them that the governor was in earnest ; however,
they had no way left them but to accept it; and it was
now the business of the prisoners, as much as of the
captain, to persuade the other five to do their duty.

Our strength was now thus ordered for the expedi-
tion: first, the captain, his mate, and passenger: second,
the-two prisoners of the first gang, to whom, having
their character from the captain, I had given their
liberty, and trusted them with arms: third, the other
two that I had kept till now in my bower pinioned, but,
on the captain’s motion had now released: fourth, these
five released at last; so that they were twelve in all,
besides the five we kept prisoners in the cave for
hostages, y :

J asked the captain if he was willing to venture with
these hands on board the ship; but as for me and my



with victuals. As to the five in the cave, I resolved to
keep them fast, but Friday went in twice a day to them,
to supply them with necessaries ; and I made the other
two carry provisions to a certain distance, where Friday
was to take them.

When I showed myself to the two hostages, it was
with the captain, who told them I was the person the
governor had ordered to look after them; and that it
was the goyernor’s pleasure they should not stir any-
where but by my direction; that if they did, they
would be fetched into the castle, and be laid in irons:
so that as we never suffered them to see me as governor,
I now appeared as another person, and spoke of the
governor, the garrison, the castle, and the like, upon all
occasions,

The captain now had no difficulty before him, but to
furnish his two boats, stop the breach of one, and man
them. He made his passenger captain of one, with four
of the men; and himself, his mate, and five more, went
in the other ; and they contrived their business very well,
for they came up to the ship about midnight, As soon
as they came within call of the ship, he made Robinson,
hail them, and tell them they had brought off the men
and the boat, but that it was a long time before they
had found them, and. the like; holding them in chat
till they came to the ship’s side; when the captain and
the mate entering first with their arms, immediately
knockéd down the second mate and carpenter with the
butt-end of their muskets, being very faithfully seconded
by their men; they secured all the rest that were upon
the main and -quarter-decks, and began to fasten the
hatches, to keep them down that were below ; when the
other boat and their men, entering at the forechains,
secured the forcastle of the ship, and the scuttle which
went down into the cook-room, making three men they
found there prisoners. When this was done, and all _
safe upon deck, the captain ordered the mate, with
three men, to break into the round-house, where the
new rebel captain lay, who, having taken the elarm,
had got up, and with two men and a boy had got fire-
arms in their hands; and when the mate, with a crow,
split open the door, the new captain and his men fired
boldly among them, and wounded the mate with a
musket ball, which broke his arm, and wounded two
more of the men, but killed nobody. The mate, call-
ing for help, rushed, however, into the round-house,
wounded as he was, and, with his pistol, shot the new
captain through the head, the bullet entering at his
mouth, and came out again behind one of his ears, so
that he’ never spoke a word more: upon which the
rest yielded, and the ship was' taken effectually, with-
out any more lives lost. Beng ta

As soon as the ship was thus secured, the captain
ordered seven guns to be fired, which was the signal
agreed upon with me to give me notice of his success,
which, you may be sure, I was very glad to hear; having
sat watching upon the shore for it till near two o’clock -
in the morning. Having thus heard the signal plainly,
I laid me down; and it having been a day of great
fatigue to me, I slept very sound, till I was surprised
with the noise of a gun; and presently starting up, I
heard a man call me by the name of “ Governor!
Governor!” and presently I knew the captain’s voice ;
when, climbing up to the top of the hill, there he stood,
and, pointing to the ship, he embraced me in his arms.
“ My dear friend and. deliverer,” says he, “ there’s your
ship; for she’s all yours, and so are we, and all that
belong to her.” I cast my eyes to the ship, and there
she rode, within little more than half a mile of the
shore; for they had weighed her anchor as soon as they
were masters of her, and, the weather being fair, had
brought her to an anchor just against the mouth of the
little creek; and, the tide being up, the captain had
brought the pinnace in near the place where I had first
landed my rafts, and so landed just at my door. I was
at first ready to sink down with surprise; for I saw my
deliverance, indeed, visibly put into my hands, all things
easy, and a large ship just ready to carry me away
whither I pleased to go, At first, for some time, I was
not able to answer him one word; but as he had taken
me in his arms, I held fast by him, or I should have
fallen to the ground, He perceived the surprise, and
immediately pulled a bottle out of his pocket and gave
me a dram of cordial, which he had brought on purpose
for me. After I had drunk it, I sat down upon the
ground; and though it brought me to myself, yet it
was a good while before I could speak a word to him,
All this time the poor man was in as great an ecstasy
as I, only not under any surprise as T was; and he said
a thousand kind and tender things to me, to compose
and bring me to myself; but such was the flood of joy
in my breast, that it put all my spirits into confusion ;
at last it broke out into tears; and, in a little while
after, I recovered my speech. I then took my turn,
and embraced him as my deliverer, and we rejoiced
together, I told him I looked upon him as a man sen¢
by Heaven to deliver me, and that the whole transaction



LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOR.

41



seemed to be a chain of wonders; that such things as
these were the testimonies we had of a secret hand of
Providence governing the world, and an evidence that
the eye of an infinite Power could search into the re-
motest corner of the world, and send help to the miser-
able whenever He pleased. I forgot not to lift up my
heart in thankfulness to Heaven ; and what heart could
forbear to bless Him, who had not only in a miraculous
manner provided for me in such a wilderness, and in
such a desolate condition, but from whom every deliver-
ance must always be acknowledged to proceed,
‘When we had talked a while, the.captain told me he
had brought me some little refreshment, such as his
_ ship afforded, and such as the wretches that had been
so long his masters had not plundered him of. Upon
this, he called aloud to the boat, and bade his men bring
the things ashore that were for the governor; and,
indeed, it was a present as if I had been one that was
not to be carried away with them, but asif I had been
to dwell upon the island still. First, he had brought
me a case of bottles full of excellent cordial waters,
six large bottles of Madeira wine (the bottles held two
quarts each), two pounds of excellent good tobacco,
twelve good pieces of the ship’s beef, and six pieces of
pork, with a bag of peas, and about a hundred-weight of
biscuit; he also brought me a box of sugar, a box of
flour, a bag full of lemons, and two bottles of lime-juice,
and abundance of other things. But besides these, and
what was a thousand times more useful to me, he brought
me six new clean shirts, six very good neckcloths, two
pairs of gloves, one pair of shoes, a hat, and one’ pair of
stockings, with a very good suit of clothes of his own,
which had been worn but very little: in a word, he
clothed me from head to foot. It was a very kind and
agreeable present, as any one may imagine, to one in
my circumstances ; but never was anything in the world
of that kind so unpleasant, awkward, and uneasy as
it was to me to wear such clothes at first.
After these ceremonies were past, and after all his
good things were brought into my little apartment, we
began to consult what was to be done with the prisoners
we had; for it was worth considering whether we
might venture to take them away with us or no,
especially two of them, whom he knew to be incorrigible
and refractory to the last degree; and the captain said
he knew they were such rogues that there was no oblig-
ing them, and if hedid carry them away, it must be in
irons, as malefactors, to be delivered over to justice at
the first English colony he could come to ; and I found
that the captain himself was very anxious about it.
Upon this, I told him that, if he desired it, I would un-
dertake to bring the two men he spoke of to make it
their own request that he should leave them upon the
island. “I should be very glad of that,” says the
captain, “with all my heart.” “Well,” says I, “1 will
send for them up, and talk with them for you.” So I
caused Friday and the two hostages, for they were now
discharged, their comrades having performed their
promise ; I say, I caused them to go to the cave, and bring
up the five men, pinioned as they were, to the bower,
and keep them there till came. After some time I
came thither dressed in my new habit; and now I was

_called governor again. Being all met, and the captain
with me, I caused the men to be brought before me, and
Itold them I had got a full account of their villainous
behaviour to the captain, and how they had run away
with the ship, and were preparing to commit further
robberies, but that Providence had ensnared them in
their own ways, and that they were fallen into the pit
which they had dug for others, I let them know that
by my direction the ship had been seized; that she lay
now in the road; and they might see by and by that
their new captain had received the reward of his villany,
and that they would sec him hanging at the yard-arm;
that, as to them, I wanted to know what they had to
say why I should not execute them as pirates, taken in
the fact, as-by my commission they could not doubt
but I had authority so to-do.

One of them answered in the name of the rest, that
they had nothing to say but this, that when they were
taken, the captain promised them their lives, and they
humbly implored my mercy. But I told them I knew
not what mercy to show them; for as for myself, I had
resolved to quit the island with all my men, and had
taken passage with the captain to go for England ; and
as for the captain, he could not carry them to England,
other than as prisoners in irons, to be tried for mutiny,
and running away with the ship; the consequence of
which, they must needs know, would be the gallows; so
that I could not tell what was best for them, unless they
had a mind to take their fate in the island. If they
desired that, as I had liberty to leave the island, I had
some inclination to give them their lives, if they
thought they could shift on shore. They seemed very
thankful for it, and said they would much rather venture
to stay there than be carried to England to be hanged.
80 T left it on that issue,

However, the captain seemed to make some difficulty
of it,as if he durst not leave them there. Upon this, I
seemed a little angry with the captain, and told him that





they were my prisoners, not his; and that seeing I had
offered them so much favour, I would be.as good as my
word; and that if he did not think fit to consent to it
LI would set them at liberty, as I found them, and if he
did not like it, he might take them again if he could
catch them. Upon this, they appeared very thankful,
and I accordingly set them at liberty, and bade them re-
tire into the woods, to the place whence they came, and
I would leave them some {fire-arms, some ammunition,
and some directions how they should live very well, if
they thought fit. Upon this I prepared to go on board
the ship; but told the captain I would stay that night
to prepare my things, and desired him to go on board in
the meantime, and keep all right in the ship, and send
the boat on shore next day for me; ordering him at all
events, to cause the new captain, who was killed, to be
hung at the yard-arm, that these men might see him,

» When the captain was gone, I sent for the men up
to me to my apartment, and entered seriously into dis-
course with them ox their circumstances, I told them I
thought they had made a right choice ; thatif the captain
had carried them away, they would certainly be hanged.
I showed them the new captain hanging at the yard-arm
of the ship, and told them they had nothing less to
expect. -

‘When they had all declared their willingness to stay,
I then told them I would let them into the story of my
living there, and put them into the way of making it



easy to them. Accordingly, I gave them the whole
history of the place, and of my coming to it; showed.

captain to take them on board, though he hanged them
immediately. Upon this, the captain pretended to have
no power without me ; but after some difficulty, and after
their solemn promises of amendment, they were taken
on board, and were, some time after, soundly whipped
and pickled ; after which they proved very honest and
quiet fellows.

Some time after this, the boat was ordered on shoro,
the tide being up, with the things promised to the men;
to which the captain, at my intercession, caused their
chests and clothes to be added, which they took, and
were very thankful for, Talso encouraged them, by telling
them, that if it lay in my power to send any vessel to
take them in, I would not forget them.

When I tuok leave of this island, I carried on board,
for reliques, the great goat-skin cap I had made, my
umbrella, and one of my parrots: also, I forgot not
to take the money I formerly mentioned, which had-
laid by me so long useless that it was grown rusty
or tarnished, and could hardly pass for silver till it had
been a little rubbed and handled, as also the money I
found in the wreck of the Spanish ship. And thus I left
the island, the 19th of December, as I found’by the ship’s
account, in the year 1686, after I had been upon it eight-
and-twenty years, two months, and nineteen days ; being
delivered from this second captivity the same day of the
month that I first made my escape in the long-boat fram
among the Moors of Sallee. In this vessel, after a long

voyage, I arrived in England the 11th of June, in the
year. 1687, having been thirty-five years absent,



planted my corn, cured my grapes; and, in a word, all
that was necessary to make them easy. I told them
the story also of. the seventeen Spaniards that were to
be expected, for whom I left a letter, and made them
promise to treat them in common with themselves.
Here it may be noted that the captain, who had ink on
board, was greatly surprised that Inever hit upon a
way of making ink of charcoal and water, or of some-
thing else, as I had done things much more difficult.

I left them my fire-arms, viz. five muskets, three
fowling-pieces, and three swords. I-had above a barrel
and a half of powder left ; for after the first year ortwo
I used but little, and wasted none. I gave them a
description of the way I managed the goats, and
directions to mill and fatten them, and to make both
butter and cheese, Ina word I gave them every part
of my own story; and told them I should prevail with
the captain to leave them two barrels of gunpowder
more, and some garden-seeds, which I told them I would
have been very glad of. Also, I gave them the bag of
peas which the captain had brought me to eat, and bade
them be sure to sow and increase them. .

Having done all this, I left them the next day, and
went on board the ship. We prepared immediately to
sail, but did not weigh that night. The next morning
early, two of the five men came swimming to the ship’s
side, and, making the most lamentable complaint of the
other three, begged to be taken into the ship for God’s



sake, for they should be murdered, and begged the



them my fortifications, the way I made my bread,;



THE MUTINEER CAPTAIN IS SHOT.

When I came to England, I was as perfect a stranger
to all the world as if I had never been mown there. My
benefactor and faithful steward, whom I had left my
money in trust with, was alive, but had had great mis-
fortunes in the world, was become a widow the second
time, and very low in the world, I made her very easy as
to what she owed me, assuring her I would give her no
trouble ; but, on the contrary, in gratitude for her former
care und faithfulness to me, I relieved her as my little
stock would afford; which at that time would, indeed,
allow me to do but little for her : but I assured her I would
never forget her former kindness tome; nor did I forget
her when I had sufficient to help her, as shall be observed
in its proper place, I went down afterwards into York-
shire ; but my father was dead, and my mother and all
the family extinct, except that I found two sisters, and
two of the children of one of my brothers; and as I had
been long ago given over for dead, there had been no pro-
vision made for me ; so that, in a word, I found nothing
to relieve or assist me; and that the little money I had
would not do much for me as to settling in the world.

I met with one piece of gratitude, indeed, which I did
not expect; and this was, that the master of the ship,
whom I had so happily delivered, and by the same means
saved the ship and cargo, having given a very handsome
account to the owners of the manner of how I had saved
the lives of the men, and the ship, they invited me
to meet them and some other merchants concerned,
and all together made me a very handsome compliment



upon the subject, and a present of almost £200 sterling.



42

But after making several reflections upon the circum-
stances of my life, and how little way this would go
towards settling me in the’ world, I resolved to go to
Lisbon, and see if I might not come at some information
of the state of my plantation in the Brazils, and of what
was become of my partner, who, I had reason to suppose,
had some years past given me over for dead, ‘With this
view, I took shipping for Lisbon, where I arrived in
April following ; my man Friday accompanying me very
honestly in all these ramblings and proving a most faith-
ful servant on all occasions. When I came to Lisbon, I
found out, by inquiry, and to my particular satisfaction,
my old friend, the captain of the ship, who first took me
up at sea, off the shore of Africa. Ie was now grown
old, and had left off going to sea, having put his son,
who was far from a young man, into his ship, and who
still used the Brezil trade The old man did not know
me; and indeed, I hardly knew him. But I soon
brought him to my remembrance, and as soon brought
myself to his remembrance, when I told him who I
was,

After some passionate expressions of the old acquain-
tance between us, I inquired, you may be sure, after my
plantation and my partner. ‘The old man told me he
had not been in the Brazils for about nine years ; but
that he could assure me, that when he came away my
partner was living; but the trustees, whom I had joined
with him to take cognizance of my part, were both
dead: that, however, he believed I would have a very
good account of the paproyenient of the plantation ; for
that, upon the general belief of my being cast away and



the register of the country; also he told me that the
survivors of my two trustees were very fair, honest
people, and very wealthy; and he believed I would not
only have their assistance for putting me in possession,
but would find a very considerable sum of money in
their hands for my account, being the produce of the
farm while their fathers held the trust, and before it was
given up, as above; which as he remembered, was for
about twelve years.

I showed myself a little concerned and uneasy at this
account, and inquired of the old captain how it came to
pass that the trustees should thus dispose of my effects,
when he knew that I had made my will, and had made
him, the Portuguese captain, my universal heir, &c.

He told me that was true; but that as there was no
proof of my being dead, he could not act as executor,
until some certain account should come of my death;
and, besides, he was not willing to intermeddle with a
thing so remote: that it was true be had registered my
will, and put in his claim ; and could:he have given any
account of my being dead or alive, he would have acted
by procuration, and taken possession of the ingenio (so
they call the sugar-house), and have given his son, who
was now at the Brazils, orders to doit. “ But,’ says
the old man, ‘‘I have one piece of news to tell you,
which perhaps may not be so acceptable to you as the
rest; and that is, believing you were lost, and all the
world believing so also, your partner and trustees did
offer to account with me, in your name, for the first six
or eight years’ profits, which I received. There being

LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON ORUSOE.



I was too much moved with the honesty aud kindness
of the poor man to be able to bear this; and remember-
ing what he had done for me, how he had taken me up
at sea, and how generously he had used me on all
occasions, and particularly how sincere a friend he was
now to me, I could hardly refrain weeping at what he had
said to me; therefore, I asked him if his circumstances
admitted him to spare so much money at that time, and
if it would not straiten him? He told me he could not
say but it might straiten him a little; but, however, it”
was my money, and I might want it more than he.

Everything the good man said was full of affection,
and I could hardly refrain from tears while he spoke ;
in short, I took one hundred of the moidores, and
called for a pen and ink to give him a receipt for them:
then I returned him the rest, and told him if ever I
had possession of the plantation I would return the
other to him also (as, indeed, I afterwards did); and
that as to the bill of sale of his part in his son’s ship
I would not take it by any means ; but that if I wanted
the money, I found he was honest enough to pay me}
and if I did not, but came to receive what he gave me
reason to expect, I would never have a penny more
from him, 2

When this was past, the old man asked me if he
should put me into a method to make my claim to my
plantation. I told him-I thought to go over to it
myself. He said I might do so if I pleased; but that,
if I did not, there were ways enough to secure my
right, and immediately to appropriate the profits to my



at that time great disbursements for increasing the



FRIDAY DELIVERS THE GUIDE FROM THE WOLVES.

drowned, my trustees had given in the account of the
produce of my part of the plantation to the procurator-
fiscal, who had appropriated it, in case I never came to
claim it, one-third to the king, and two-thirds to the
monastery .of St. Augustine, to be expended for the
benefit of the poor, and for the conversion of the
Indians to the Catholic faith: but that, if I appeared,
or any one for me, to claim the inheritance, it would be
restored; only that the improvement, or annual pro-
duction being distributed to charitable uses, could not
be restored: but he assured me-that the steward of the
king’s revenue from lands, and the providore, or steward
of the monastery, had- taken great care all along that
the incumbent, that is to say, my partner, gave every
year a faithful account of the produce, of which they
had duly received my moiety. I asked him if he knew
to what height of improvement he had brought the
plantation, and whether he thought it might be worth
looking after; or whetber, on my going thither, I
should meet with any obstruction to my possessing my
just right in the moiety. He told me he could not tell
exactly to what degree the plantation was improved ;
but this he knew, that my partner was grown exceeding
rich upon the enjoying his part of it; and that, to the
best of his remembrance, he had heard that the king’s
third of my part, which was, it seems, granted away to
some other monastery or religious house, amounted to
above two hundred moidores a year: that as to my
being restored to a quiet possession of it, there was no
question to be made of that, my partner being alive to
_ witness my title, and my name being also enrolled in



<=
AeA

works, building an ingenio; and buying slaves, it did not:
amount to near so much as afterwards it produced:
however,” says the old man, “I shall give you a true
account of what I have received in all, and how I have
disposed of it.”

After a few days’ further conference with this ancient
friend, he brought me an account of the first six years’
income of my plantation, signed by my partner and the
merchant-trustees, being always delivered in goods, viz.
tobacco in roll, and sugar in chests, besides rum,
molasses, &c. which is the consequence of a sugar-work ;
and I found by this account, that every year the income
considerably increased ; but, as above, the disbursements
being large, the sum at first was small: however, the
old man let me see that he was debtor to me four
hundred and seventy moidores of gold, besides sixty
chests of sugar, and fifteen double rolls of tobacco,
which were lost in his ship; he having been shipwrecked
coming home to Lisbon, about eleven years after my
leaving the place. The good man then began to com-
plain of his misfortunes, and how he had been obliged
to make use of my money to recover his losses, and buy
him a share in a new ship. ‘ However, my old friend,”
says he, “ you shall not want a supply in your necessity ;
and as soon as my son returns, you shall be fully,
satisfied.” Upon this he pulls out an old pouch, and
gives me one hundred and sixty Portugal moidores in
gold; and giving the writings of his title to the ship,
which his son was gone to the Brazils in, of which he
was quarter-part owner, and his son another, he puts

THE FIGHT WITH THE WOLVES.



them both into my hands for security of the rest.

+

use: and as there were ships in the river of Lisbon just



ready to go away to Brazil, he made me enter my name
in a public register, with his aftidavit, affirming, upon
oath, that I was alive, and that I was the same person
who took up the land for the planting the said planta-
tion at first.. This being regularly attested by a notary,
and a procuration affixed, he directed me to send it,
with a letter of his writing, to a merchant of his
acquaintance at the place; and then proposed my stay-
ing with him till an account came of the return.

Never was anything more honourable than the pro-
ceedings upon this procuration; for in less than seven
months I received a large packet from the survivors of
my trustees, the merchants, for whose account I went
to sea, in which were the following particular letters
and papers inclosed.

First, there was the account current of the produce of
my farm or plantation, from the year when their
fathers had balanced with my old Portugal captain, being
for six years; the balance appeared to be one thousand
one hundred and seventy-four moidores in my favour.

Secondly, there was the account of four years more,
while they kept the effects in their hands, béfore the
government claimed the administration, as being the
effects of a person not to be found, which they called
civil death; and the balance of this, the value of the
plantation increasing, amounted to nineteen thousand
four hundred and forty-six crusadoes, being about
three thousand two hundred and forty moidores.

Thirdly, there was the Prior of St, Augustine’s
account, who had received the profits for above fourteen
|years ; but not being to account for what was disposed



LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.

of by the hospital, very honestly declared he had eight
hundred and seventy-two moidores not distributed,
‘which he acknowledged to my account: ‘as to the king’s
part, that refunded nothing.

There was a letter of my partner’s, congratulating me
very affectionately upon my being alive, giving me an
account how the estate was improved, and what it pro-
duced a year; with the particulars of the number of
squares or acres that it contained, how planted, how
many slaves there were upon it: and making two-and-
twenty crosses for blessings told me he had said so many
Ave Marias to thank the Blessed Virgin that I was
alive ; inviting me very passionately to come over and
take possession of my own; and, in the meantime, to
give him orders to whom he should deliver my effects,
if I did not come myself; concluding with a hearty
tender of his friendship, and that of his family ; and sent
me, as a present, seven fine leopards’ skins, which he
had, it seems, received from Africa by some other ship
that he had sent thither, and which, it seems, had made
a better voyage than I. He sent me also five chests of
excellent sweetmeats, and a hundred pieces of gold un-
coined, not quite so large as moidores. By the same
fleet, my two merchant-trustees shipped me one
thousand two hundred chests of sugar, eight hundred
rolls of tohacco, and the rest of the whole account in

old. ;

e I might well say now, indeed, that the latter end of
Job was better than the beginning. It is impossible to
express the flutterimgs of my very heart when I found
all my wealth about me; for as the Brazil ships come
all in fleets, the same ships which brought my letters
brought my goods: and the effects were safe in the
river before the letters came to my hand. In a word, I
turned pale, and grew sick; and, had not the old man
run and fetched me a cordial, I believe the sudden
surprise of joy had overset nature, and I had died upon
the spot: nay, after that, I continued very ill, and was
so some hours, till a physician being sent for, and some-
thing of the real cause of my illness being known, he
ordered me to be let blood; after which I had relief,
and grew well: but I verily believe, if I had not been
eased by a.vent given in that manner to the spirits, T
should have died. .

I was now master, all on a sudden, of about five
thousand pounds sterling in money, and had an estate,
as I might well call it, in the Brazils, of above a thousand
pounds a year, as sure as an estate of lands in England :
and, in a word, I was in a condition which I scarce knew
how to understand, or how to compose myself for the
enjoyment of it. The first thing I did was to recompense
my original benefactor, my good old captain, who had
been first charitable to me in my distress, kind to me in
my beginning, and honest to me at the end, I showed
him all that was sent to me; I told him that, next to
the providence of Heaven which disposed all things, it
was owing to him; and that itnow lay on me to reward
him, which I would do a hundredfold: so I first
returned to him the hundred moidores I had received
of him; then I sent for a notary, and caused him to
draw up a general release or discharge from the four
hundred and ‘seventy moidores, which he had acknow-
ledged he owed me, in the fullest and firmest manner
possible. After which, I caused a procuration to be
drawn, empowering him to be the receiver of the annual
profits of my plantation ; and appointing my partner to
account with him, and make the returns, by the usual
fleets, to him in my name; and by a clause in the end,
made a grant of one hundred moidores a year to him
during his life, out of the effects, and fifty moidores a
year to his son after him, for his life: and thus I re-
quited my old man.

I had now to consider which way to steer my course
next, and what to do with the estate that Providence
had thus put into my hands; and indeed, I had more
care upon my head now than I had in my silent state
of life in the island, where I wanted nothing but what
Thad, and had nothing but what I wanted; whereas I
had now a great charge upon me, and my business was
how to secure it. I had not a cave now to hide my
money in, or a place where it might lie without lock or
key, till it grew mouldy and tarnished before anybody
would meddle with it; on the contrary, I knew not
where to put it, or whom to trust with it. My old
patron, the captain, indeed, was honest, and that was
the only refuge I had. In the next place, my interest
in the Brazils seemed to summon me thither ; but now
Tcould not tell how to think of going thither till I had
settled my affairs, and left my effects in some safe
hands behind me. At first I thought of my old friend
the widow, who I knew was honest, and would be just
to me; but then she was in years, and but poor, and,
for aught I knew, might be in debt; so that, in a word,
Thad no way but to go back to England myself, and
take my effects with me.

It was some months, however, before I resolved upon
this; and therefore, as I had rewarded the old captain
fully, and to his satisfaction, who had been my former
benefactor, so I began to think of the poor widow,
whose husband had been my first benefactor, and she,





while it_was in her power, my faithful steward and in-
structor. So, the first thing I did, I got a merchant in
Lisbon to write to his correspondent in London, not
only 'to pay a bill, but to go find her out, and carry
her, in money, a hundred pounds from me, and to talk
with her, and comfort her in her poverty, by telling her
she should, if I lived, have a further supply: at the
same time, I sent my two sisters in the country a
hundred pounds each, they being, though not in want,
yet not in very good circumstances; one haying been
married and left a widow; and the other having a
husband not so kind to her as he should be. But,
among all my relations or acquaintances, I could not
yet pitch upon one to whom I durst commit the gross
of my stock, that I might go away to the Brazils, and
leave things.safe behind me; and this greatly per-
plexed me.

I had once a mind to have gone to the Brazils, and
have settled myself there, for I was, as it were,
naturalized to the place; hut I had some little scruple
in my mind about religion, which insensibly drew me
back. However, it was not religion that kept me from
going there for the present; and as I had made no
scguple of being openly of the religion of the country
all the while I was among them, so neither did I yet;
only that, now and then, having of late thought more
of it than formerly, when I began to think of living and
dying among them, I began to regret my having pro-
fessed myself.a Papist, and thought it might not be
the best religion to die with.

But, as I have said, this was not the main thing that
kept me from going to the Brazils, but that really I
did not know with whom to leave my effects behind
me ; sol resolved at last to go to England, where, if I
arrived, I concluded that I should make some acquaint-
ance, or find some relations, that would be faithful to
me; and, accordingly, I prepared to go to England with
all my wealth.

In order to prepare things for my going home, I first
(the Brazil fleet being just going away),resolved to give
answers suitable to the just and faithful account of
things I had from thence; and, first, to the Prior of St.
Augustine, I wrote a letter full of thanks for his just
dealings, and the offer of the eight hundred and
seventy-two moidores which were undisposed of, which
I desired might be given, five hundred to the monastery,
and three hundred and seventy-two to the poor, as the
prior should direct; desiring the good padre’s prayers
for me, and the like. I wrote next a letter of thanks
to my two trustees, with all the acknowledgment that
so much justice and honesty called for: as for sending
them any present, they were far above having any
occasion of it. Lastly, I wrote to my partner, acknow-
ledging his industry in improving the plantation, and
his integrity in increasing the stock of the works;
giving him instructions for his future government of
my part, according to the powers I had left with my
old patron, to whom I desired him to send whatever
became due to me, till‘he should hear from me more
particularly ; assuring him that it was my intention not
only to come to-him, but to settle myself there for the
remainder of my life. To this I added a very handsome
present of some Italian silks for his wife and two
daughters, for such the captain’s son informed me he
had; with two pieces of fine English broadcloth, the
best.I could get in Lisbon, five pieces of black baize,
and'some Flanders lace of a good value.

Having thus settled my affairs, sold my cargo, and
turned all my effects into good bills of exchange, my
next difficulty was which way to go to England: I had
been accustomed enough to the sea, and yet I had a
strange aversion to’vo to England by sea at that time ;
and though I could give no reason for it, yet the diffi-
culty increased upon me so much, that though I
had once shipped my baggage in order to go, yet
I altered my mind, and that not once, but two or
three times. i

It is true I had been very unfortunate by sea, and
this might be one of the reasons ; but let no man slight
the strong impulses of his own thoughts in cases of such
moment: twoof the ships which I had singled out to go
in, l mean more particularly singled out than any other,
having put my things on board one of them, and in the
other having agreed with the captain ; I say two of these
ships miscarried ; viz«one was taken by the Algerines, and
the other was cast away on the Start, near Torbay, and
all the people drowned, except three ; so that in either
of those vessels I had been made miserable,

Having been thus harassed in my thoughts, my old
pilot, to whom I communicated everything, pressed me
earnestly not to go by sea, but either to go by land to
the Groyne, and cross over the Bay of Biscay to Rochelle,
from whence it was but an easy and safe journey by land
to Paris, and so to Calais and Dover} or to go up to
Madrid, and so all the way by land through France. In
a word, I was so prepossessed against my going by sea
at all, except from Calais to Dover, that I resolved to
travel all the way by land; which, as I was not in haste,
and did not value the charge, was by much the pleasanter

way: and to make it more so, my old captain brought



43

an English gentleman, the son of a merchant in Lisbon,
who was willing to travel with me; after which we
picked up two more English merchants also, and two
young Portuguese gentlemen, the last going to Paris
only; so that in all, there were six of us, and five
servants ; the two merchants and the two Portuguese
contenting themselves with one servant between two,
to save the charge; and as for me, I got an English
sailor to travel with me as a servant, besides my man
Friday, who was too much a stranger to be capable of
supplying the place of a servant on the road, ;

In this manner I set out for Lisbon; and our
company being very well mounted and armed, we made
a little troop, whereof they did me the honour to call
me captain, as well because I was the oldest man, as
because I had two servants, and, indeed, was the origin
of the whole journey, :

As I have troubled you with none of my sea journals,
so I shall trouble you now with none of my land
journal; but some adventures that happened to us
in Bie tedious and difficult journey I must not
omit.

‘When we came to Madrid, we, being all of. us strangers
to Spain, were willing to stay some time to see the
court of Spain, and what was worth observing ; but, it
being the latter part of the summer, we hastened away,’
and set out from Madrid about the middle of October; _
but when we came to the edge of the Navarre, we were
alarmed, at several towns on the way, with an account
that so much snow was fallen on the French side of the



‘mountains, that several travellers were obliged to come

back to Pampeluna, after having attempted at an
extreme hazard to pass on. ,

When we came to Pampeluna itself, we found'it so
indeed ; and to me, that had been always used to a hot
climate, and to countries where I could scarce bear any
clothes on, the cold was insufferable: nor, indeed, was
it more painful than surprising, to come but ten days
before out of Old Castile, where the weather was not
only warm, but very hot, and immediately to feel a
wind from the Pyrenean Mountains so very keen, so
severely cold, as to be intolerable, and to endanger
benymbing and perishing of our fingers and toes.

Poor Friday was really: frightened when he saw the
mountains all coyered with snow, and felt cold weather,
which he had never seen or felt before in his life. To
mend the matter, when we came to Pampeluna, it con-
tinued snowing with so much violence and so long, that
the people said winter was come before its time ; and
the roads, which were difficult before, were now quite
impassable ; for, in a word, the snow lay in some places
too thick for us to travel, and being not hard frozen, ¢
is the case in the northern countries, there wasno going
without being in danger of being buried alive every
step. We stayed no less than twenty days at Pampe-
luna; when (seeing the winter coming on, and no
likelihood of its being better, for it was the severest
winter all over Europe that had been known in the
memory of man), I proposed that we should go away to
Fontarabia, and there take shipping to Bordeaux, which
was a very little voyage. But, while I was considering
this, there came in four French gentlemen, who, haying
been stopped on the French side*of the passes, as we
were on the Spanish, had found out a guide, who,
traversing the country near the head of Languedoc, had
brought them over the mountains by such ways that they
were not much incommoded with the snow; for where
they met with snow in any quantity, they said it was
frozen hard enough to bear them and their horses. We
sent for this guide, who told us he would undertake to
carry us the same way, with no hazard from the snow,
provided we were armed sufficiently to protect ourselves
from wild beasts; for, he said, in these great snows, it
was frequent for some wolves to show themselves at the
foot of the mountains, being made ravenous by want of
food, the ground being covered with snow. We told him
we were well enough prepared for such creatures as they
were, if he would insure us from a kind of two-legged
wolves, which, we were told, we were in most danger
from, especially on the French side of the mountains.
He satisfied us that there was no danger of that kind in
the way that we were to go; so we readily agreed to
follow him, as did also twelve other gentlemen, with
their servants, some French, some Spanish, who, as
I said, had attempted to go, and were obliged to come
back again. .

Accordingly, we set out from Pampeluna with our
guide, on the 15th of November; and, indeed, I was
surprised, when, instead of going forward, he came
directly back with us on the same road that we came
from Madrid, about twenty miles; when, having passed
two rivers, and come into the plain country, we found
ourselves in. a warm climate again, where the country
was pleasant, and no snow to be seen; but, on a sudden,
turning to his left, he approached the mountains another
way ; and though itis true the hills and precipices looked
dreadful, yet he made so many tours, such meanders,
and led us by such winding ways, that we insensibly



passed the height of the mountains without being much
encumbered .with the snow; and all on a sudden, he







44

LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.



showed us the pleasant and fruitful provinces of
Languedoc and Gascony, all green and flourishing,
though, indeed, at a great distance, and we had some
rough way to pass still,

We were a little uneasy, however, when we found it
snowed one whole day and a night so fast that we could
hot travel; buG he bid us be easy ; we should soon be
past it all: we found, indeed, that we began to descend
every day, and to come more north than before; and so,
depending upon our guide, we went on.

It was about two hours before night, when, our guide
being something before us, and not just in sight, out
rushed three monstrous wolves, and after them a bear,
from a hollow way adjoining to a thick wood: two of
the wolves made at the guide, and, had he been far
before us, hesvould have been devoured before we could
have helped him ; one of them fastened upon his horse,
and the other attacked the man with such violence, that
he had not time or presence of mind enough.to draw his
pistol, but hallooed and cried out to us most lustily.
My man Friday being next me, I bade him ride up, and
see what was the matter. As soon as Friday came in
sight of the man, he hallooed out as loud as the other,
“O master! O master!” but like a bold fellow, rode
directly up to the poor man, and with his pistol shot the
wolf in the head that attacked him.

. It.was happy for the poor man that it was my man
Friday; for, having been used to such creatures in his
country, he had no fear upon him, but went close up to
him: and shot him: whereas, any other of us would
have fired at a farther distance, and would perhaps
either have missed the wolf, or endangered shooting
the man,

But it was enough to have terrified a bolder man
than I;,and indeed it alarmed all our company, when,
with the noise of Friday’s pistol, we heard on both sides



road, for he is a very nice gentleman; he will not go a
step out of his way for a prince; nay, if you are really
afraid, your best way is to look another way and keep
going on; for sometimes if you stop, and stand still,
and look steadfastly at him, he takes it for an affront ;
but if you throw or toss anything at him, and it hits
him, though it were but a bit of stick as big as your
finger, he thinks himself abused, and sets all other
business aside to pursue his revenge, and will have
satisfaction in point of honour;— that is his first
quality: the next is, if he be once affronted, he will
never leave you, night or day, till he has his re-
venge, but follows at a good round rate till he
overtakes you.

My man Friday had delivered our guide, and when we
came up to him, he was helping him off his horse, for
the man was both hurt and frightened, when on a
sudden we espied the bear come out of the wood, and
a monstrous one it was, the biggest by far that ever I
saw. We were all a little surprised when we saw him;
but when Friday saw him, it was easy to see joy and
courage in the fellow’s countenance: “O, O, O!” says
Friday, three times, pointing to him; “O master! you
give me te leave, me shakee te hand with him; me
makee you good laugh,”

I was surprised to see the fellow so well pleased:
“You fool,” says I, “he will eat you up.”—“ Hatee me
up! eatee me up!” says Friday, twice over again; “me
eatee him up: me makee you good laugh: you all stay
here, me show you good laugh.” So down he sits, and
gets off his boots in a moment, and puts on a pair of
pumps (as we call the flat shoes- they wear, and which
he had in his pocket), gives my other servant his horse,
and with his gun away he flew, swift like the wind.

The bear was walking softly on, and offered to meddle
with nobody, till Friday coming pretty near, calls to









FRIDAY TEACHES THE BEAR IO DANCE.

the most dismal howling of wolves; and the noise, |
redoubled by the echo of the mountains, appeared to us
as if there had been a prodigious number of them; and
perhaps there was not such a few as that we had no
cause of aprehension: however, as Friday had killed
this wolf, the other that had fastened upon the horse
left him immediately, and fled, without doing him any
damage, having happily fastened upon his head, where
the bosses of thebridle had stuck in his teeth. But
the man was most hurt; for the raging creature had
bit him twice, once in the arm, and the other time a
little above his knee; and though he had made some
defence, he was just tumbling down by the disorder of
his horse, when Friday came up and shot the wolf.

Tt is easy to suppose that at the noise of Friday’s
pistol we all mended our pace, and rode up as fast as
the way, which was very difficult, would give us leave,
to see what was the matter. As soon as we came clear
of the trees, which blinded us before, we saw clearly |
what had been the case, and how Friday had disengaged
the poor guide, though we did not presently discern
what kind of creature it was he had killed,

But never was a fight managed so hardily, and in
such a surprising manner, as that which followed bétween
Friday and the bear, hich gave us all, though at first
we were surprised and afraid for him, the greatest diver-
sion imaginable. As a bear isa heavy, clumsy creature,
and does not gallop as the wolf does, who is swift and
light, so he has two particular qualities, which generally
are the rule of his actions; first, as to men, who are not
his proper prey (he does not usually attempt them,
except they first attack him, unless he he excessively
hungry, which it is probable might now be the case, the

d being covered with snow), if you do not meddle
with him, he will not meddle with you; but then you
must take care to be very civil to him, and give him the |



him, as if the bear could understand him, “Hark ye,
hark ye,” says Friday, “me speakee with you.” We
followed at a distance, for now being down on the
Gascony side of the mountains, we were entered a vast
forest, where the country was plain and pretty open,
though it had many trees in it scattered here and there,
Friday, who had, as we say, the heels of the bear, came
up with him quickly, and took up a great stone, and
threw it at him, and hit him just on the head, but did
him no more harm than if he had thrown it against a
wall; but it answered Friday’s end, for the rogue was
so void of fear that he did it merely to make the bear
follow him, and show us some laugh, as he called it.
As soon as the bear felt the blow, and saw him, he
turns about, and comes after him,. taking very long
strides, and shufiling on at a strange rate, so as would
haye put a horse to a middling gallop; away runs Friday,
and takes his course as if he ran towards us for help; so
we all resolved to fire at once upon the bear, and deliver
my man; though I was angry at him heartily for bring-
ing the bear back upon us, when he was going about his
business another way; and especially I was angry that
he had turned the bear upon us and then ran away ;
and I called out, “ You dog! is this your making us
laugh? Come away, and take your horse, that we may
shoot the creature.” He heard me, and cried out, “No
shoot, no shoot; stand still, and you get much laugh: ”
and as the nimble creature ran two feet for the bear’s
one, he turned on a sudden on one side of us, and seeing
a great oak-tree fit for his purpose, he beckoned to us
to follow; and doubling his pace, he got nimbly up the
tree, laying his gun down upon the ground, at about
five or six yards from the.bottom of the tree. The bear
soon came to the tree, and we followed at a distance:
the first thing he did, he stopped at the gun, smelled it,





like a cat, though so monstrous heavy. I was amazed
at the folly, as I thought it, of my man, and could not
for my life see anything to laugh at yet, till seeing the
bear get up the tree, we all rode near to him, ~~
‘When we came to the tree, there was Friday got out
to the small end of a large branch, and the bear got
about half way to him, As soon as the bear got out to
that part where the limb of the tree was weaker,—
“Ha!” says he to us, “now you see me teachee the bear
dance:” so he began jumping and shaking the bough,
at which the bear began to totter, but stood still, and

| began to look behind him, to see how he should get

back; then, indeed, we did laugh heartily. But Friday
had not done with him by a great deal; when seeing
him stand still, he called out to him again, as if he had
supposed the bear could speak English,-‘ What, you
come no farther? pray you come farther ;” so he left”
jumping and shaking the tree; and the bear, just as if
he understood-what he said, did come a little farther ;
then he began jumping again, and the bear stopped
again. We thought now was a good time to knock him
on the head, and called to Friday to stand still, and we
would shoot the bear: but he cried out earnestly, “0
pray! O pray! no shoot, me shoot by and then:” he
would have said by and by.. However, to shorten the
story, Friday danced so much, and the bear stood so
ticklish, that we had laughing enough, but still we could
not imagine what the fellow would do: for first we
thought he depended upon shaking the bear off; and
we found the bear was too cunning for that too; for he
would not go out far enough to be thrown down, but
clung fast with his great broad claws and feet, so that
we could not imagine what would be the end of it, and
what the jest would be at last. But Friday put us out
of doubt quickly: for seeing the bear cling fast to the
bough, and that he would not be. persuaded to come
any farther, “ Well, well,” says Friday, “you no come
farther, me go; you no come to me, me come to you;”
and upon this he went out to the smaller end of the
bough, where it would bend with his weight, and gently
let himself down by it, sliding down the bough till he
came near enough to jump down on his feet, and away
he ran to his gun, took it up, and stood still. “ Well,”
says I to him, “Iriday, what will youdo now? ‘Why
dow’t you shoot him?”—“No shoot,” says Friday,
“not yet; me shoot now, me no kill; me stay, give
you one more laugh: ” and, indeed, so he did; for when
the bear saw his enemy gone, he came back from the
bough where he stood, but did it very cautiously, looking
behind him every step, and coming backward till he got
into the body of the tree; then, with the same hinder
end foremost, he came down the ‘tree, grasping it with
his claws, and moving one foot at a time, very leisurely.
At this juncture, and just before he could set his hind
foot on the ground, Friday stepped up close to him,

‘| clapped the muzzle of his piece into his ear, and shot

him dead. Then the rogue turned about to see if we
did not laugh ; and when he saw. we were pleased, by
our looks, he began to laugh very loud. “So we kill
bear in my country,” says Friday. ‘So you kill them?”
says I; “ why, you have no guns.”’—“ No,” says he, “no
gun, but shoot great much long arrow.” This was a
good diversion to us; but we were still in a wild place,
and our guide much hurt, and. what.to do we. hardly
knew ; the howling of wolves ran much in my head;
and, indeed, except the noise I once-heard on the shore
of Africa, of .which I have said something already,
I never heard anything that: filled me with so much
horror. : :

These things, and the approach of night, called us off,
or else, as Friday would have had us, we' should certainly
have, taken the skin of this monstrous creature off,
which was worth saving; but we had near three leagues
to go, and our guide hastened us; so we left him, and
went forward on our journey. <

The ground was still covered with snow, though not
so deep and dangerous as on the mountains; and the
ravenous creatures, as we heard afterwards, were come
down into the forest. and’ plain country, pressed by
hunger, to seek for food, and had done.a great deal of
mischief in the villages, where they surprised the
country people, killed a great manyof their sheep and
horses, and some people too. We had one dangerous
place to pass, and our guide told us; if there were more
wolves in the country we should find them there; and
this was a small plain surrounded with woods on every
side, and a long narrow defile, or lane, which we were
to pass to get through the wood, and then we should
come to the village where we were to lodge. It was:
within half an hour of sunset when we entered the
wood, and a little after sunset when we entered the
plain: we met with nothing in--the first wood, except
that in a little plain within the“wood, which was not
above two furlongs over, we saw five great wolves cross
the road, full speed, one after another, as if they had
been in chase of some prey, and had itin view; they
took no notice of us, and were gone out of sight ina
few moments. Upon this, our guide, who by the way
was but a faint-hearted fellow, bid us keep in a ready

but let it lie, and up he scrambles into the tree, climbing | posture, for he believed there were more wolves a-coming. |



«

LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON ORUSOE.

We kept our arms ready, and our eyes about us; but we
saw no more wolves till we came through that wood,
which was near half a league, and entered the plain.
As soon as we came into the plain, we had occasion
enough to look about us: the first object we met, with
was a dead horse ; that is to say,a poor horse which the
wolves had killed, and at least a dozen of them at work,
we could not say eating him, but picking his bones
rather ; for they had eaten up all the flesh before. We
did not think fit to disturb them at their feast, neither
did they take much notice of us, Friday would have
let fly at them, but I would not suffer him by any
means ; for I found we were like to have more business
udon our hands than we were aware of. We had not
gone half over the plain, when we began to hear the
wolves howl in the wood on our left in a frightful

. manner, and presently after we saw about a hundred

but they did.

coming on directly towards us, all in a body, and most of
them in a line, as regularly as an army drawn up by
experienced officers. I scarce knew in what manner to
receive them, but found to draw ourselves in a close line
was the only way; so we formed in a moment} but that
we might not have too much interval, I ordered that
only every other man should fire, and that the others,
who had not fired, should stand ready to give them a
second volley immediately, if they continued to advance
upon us; and then that those who had fired at first;
should not pretend to load their fusees again, but stand
ready, every one with a pistol, for we were all armed
with a fusee and a pair of pistols each man; so we were,
by this method, able to fire six volleys, half of us ata
time: however, at present we had no necessity; for
upon firing the first volley, the enemy made a full stop,
being terrified as well with the noise as with the fire.
Four of them being shot in the head, dropped ; several
others were wounded, and went bleeding off, as we could
see by the snow. I found they stopped, but did not
immediately retreat; whereupon, remembering that I
had been told that the fiercest creatures were terrified
at the voice of a man, I caused all the company to
halloo as loud as they could; and I found the notion
not altogether mistaken ; for upon our shout they began
to retire and turn about. I then ordered a second volley
to be fired in their rear, which put them to the gallop,
and away they went to the woods, This gave us leisure
to charge our pieces again; and that we might lose no
time, we kept going; but we had but little more than
loaded our fusees, and put ourselves in readiness, when
we heard a terrible noise in the same wood on out left,
only that it was farther onward, the same way we were
to go. .

Phe night was coming on, and the light began to be
dusky, which made it worse on our side; but the noise
increasing, we could easily perceive that it was the
howling and yelling of those hellish creatures ; and, on
a sudden, we perceived three troops of wolves, one on
our left, one behind us, and one in our front, so that we
seemed to be surrounded with them: however, as they
did not fall upon us, we kept our way forward, as fast
as we could make our horses go, which, the way being
very rough, was only a good hard trot. In this manner,
we came in view of the entrance of a wood, through
which we were to pass, at the farther side of the plain;
but we were greatly surprised, when coming nearer the
Jane or pass, we saw a confused number of wolves
standing just at the entrance. On a sudden, at another
opening of the wood, we heard the noise of a gun,
and looking that way, .out rushed a horse, with a
saddle and a bridle on him, flying like the wind, and
sixteen or seventeen wolves after him full speed: the

horse had the advantage of them; but as we supposed

that he could not hold it at that rate, we doubted not
but they would get up with him at last: no question

But here we had a most horrible sight ; for, riding up
to the entrance where the horse came out, we found the
carcases of another horse and of two men, devoured by
the ravenous creatures; and one of the men was no
doubt the same whom we heard fire the gun, for there
lay a gun just by him fired off ; but as to the man, his
head- and the upper part of his body were eaten up.
This filled us with horror, and we knew not what course
to take; but the creatures resolved us soon, for they
gathered about us presently, in hopes of prey; and I
verily believe there were three hundred of them, It
happened, very much to our advantage, that at the
entrance into the wood, but a little way from it, there
lay some large timber-trees, which had been cut down
the summer before, and I suppose lay there for carriage.
I drew my little troop in among those trees, and placing
ourselves in a line behind one long tree, I advised them
all to alight, and keeping that tree before us for a
breastwork, to stand in a triangle, or three fronts,
inclosing our horses in the centre. We did so, and it
was well we did; for never was a more furious charge
than the creatures made upon us in this place. They
came on with a growling kind of noise, and mounted
the piece of timber, which, as I said, was our breast-
work, as if they were only rushing upon their prey ; and
this fury of theirs, it seems, was principally occasioned



by their seeing our horses behind us. I ordered our
men to fire as before, every other man; and they took
their aim so sure that they killed several*of the wolves
at the first volley ; but there was a necessity to keep a
continual firing, for they came on like deyils, those
behind pushing on those before.

‘When we had fired a second volley of our fusees, we
thought they stopped a little, and I hoped they would
have gone off, but it was but a moment, for others came
forward again; so we fired two volleys of our pistols;
and I believe in these four firings we had killed
seventeen or eighteen of them, and lamed twice as
many, yet they came on again. I was loath to spend
our shot too hastily ; so I called my servant, not my
man Friday, for he was better employed, for, with the
greatest dexterity imaginable, he had charged my fusee
and his own while we were engaged,—but, as I said,
I called my other man, and giving him a horn of powder,
I bade him lay a train all along the piece of timber, and
let it be a large train. He did so, and had but just
time to get away, when the wolves came up to it, and
some got upon it, when I, snapping an uncharged pistol
close to the powder, set it on fire; those that were upon
the timber where scorched with it, and six or seven of
them fell, or rather jumped in among us with the force
and fright of the fire: we despatched these in a instant,
and the rest were so frightened with the light, which
the night—for it was now very near dark—made more
terrible, that they drew back a little; upon which I
ordered our last pistols to be fired off in one volley, and
after that we gave a shout; upon this the wolves turned
tail, and we sallied immediately upon near twenty lame
ones that we found struggling on the ground, and fell to
cutting them with our swords, which answered our ex-
pectation, for the crying and howling they made was
better understood by their fellows; so that they all fled
and left us.

45

senseless of danger,—and that if we had not by ihe con.
tinued fire, and at last by the stratagém of the train of
powder, mastered them, it had been great odds but that
we had been torn to pieces; whereas had we been con-
tent to have sat still on horseback, and fired as horsemen,
they would not have taken the horses so much for their
own, when men were on their backs, as otherwise ; and,
withal, they told us that at last, if we had stood alto-
gether, and left our horses, they would have been so
eager to have devoured them, that we might have come
off safe, especially having our fire-arms in our hands,
being so many in number. For my part, I was never so
sensible of danger in my life,—for, seeing above three
hundred devils come roaring and open-mouthed to
devour us, and having nothing to shelter us or retreat
to, I gave myself over for lost; and, as it was, I believe
I shall never care to cross those mountains again; I
think I would much rather go a thousand leagues by
sea, though I was sure to meet with astorm once a
week.

I have nothing uncommon to take notice of in my
passage through France,—nothing but what other
travellers have given an account of with much more
advantage than I can. I travelled from Toulouse to
Paris, and without any considerable stay came to Calais,
and landed safe at Dover the 14th of January, after
having had a severe cold season to travel in.

I was now come. to the centre of my travels, and had
ina little time all my new-discovered estate safe about
me, the bills of exchange which I brought with me
having been very currently paid.

My principal guide and privy-counsellor was my good
ancient widow, who, in gratitude for the money I had
sent her, thought no pains too much nor care too great
to employ for me; and I trusted her so entirely with
everything, that I was perfectly easy as to the security



of my effects ; and, indeed, I was very happy from the



We had, first and last, killed about threescore of them,
and had it been daylight we had killed many more, The
field of battle being thus cleared, we made forward
again, for we had still near a league to go. We heard
the ravenous creatures howl and yell in the woods as we
went several times, and sometimes we fancied we saw
some of them; but the snow dazzling our eyes, we were
not certain. In about an hour more we came to the
town where we were to lodge, which we found in a
terrible fright and all iu arms; for, it seems, the night
before, the wolves and some bears had broke into the
village, and put them in such terror, that they were
obliged to keep guard night and day, but especially in
the night, to preserve their cattle, and indeed their

eople,
z The next morning our guide was so ill, and his limbs
swelled so much with the rankling of his two wounds,
that he could go no farther ; so we were obliged to take
a new guide here, and go to Toulouse, where we found a
warm climate, a fruitful, pleasant country, andno snow,
no wolves,nor anything like them; but when we told
our story ae ranlauke. they told us that it was nothing
but that was ordinary in the great forest at the foot of
the mountains, especially when the snow lay on the
ground ; but they inquired much what kind of guide we
had got, who would venture to bring us that way in such
a severe season, and told us it was surprising we were
notall devoured. When we told them how we placed
ourselves and the horses in the middle, they blamed us
exceedingly, and told us it was fifty to one but we had
been all destroyed, for it was the sight of the horses
which made the wolves so furious, seeing their prey,
and that at other times they are really afraid of a gun,—
but being excessively hungry, and raging on that account,

the eagerness to come at the horses had made them |

A HORSE PURSUED BY WOLVES.



j beginning, and now to the end, in the unspotted
integrity of this good gentlewoman.

And now, having resolved to dispose of my plantation
in the Brazils, I wrote to my old friend at Lisbon, who
having offered it to the two merchants, thé survivors of
my trustees, who lived in the Brazils, they accepted
the offer and remitted thirty-three thousand: pieces-
pciehy to a correspondent of theirs at Lisbon to pay

or it.

In return, I signed the instrument of sale in the form
which they sent from Lisbon, and sent it to my old man,
who sent me the bills of exchange for thirty-two
thousand eight hundred pieces-of-cight for the estate,
reserving the payment of one hundred moidores a year
to him (the old man) during his life, and fifty moidores
afterwards to his son for his life, which I had promised
them, and which the plantation was to make good as a
fNrent charge, And thus I have given the first part of
a life of fortune and adventure,—a life of Providence’s
chequer-work, and of a variety which the world will
seldom be able to show the like of ;—beginning foolishly,
but closing much more happily than any part of it ever
gave me leave so much as to hope for.

Any one would think thatin this state of complicated
good fortune I was past running any more hazards,—
and so, indeed, I had been, if other circumstances had
concurred ; but I was inured to a wandering life, had no
family, nor many relations; nor, however rich, had I
contracted fresh acquaintance ; and though I had sold
my estate in the Brazils, yet I could not keep that
country out of my head, and had a great mind to be
upon the wing again ; especially I could not resist the
strong inclination I had to see my island, and to know
if the poor Spaniards were in being there. My true



friend, the widow, earnestly dissuaded me from it, and



ey Y

46

LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.



so far prevailed with me, that for almost seven years
she prevented my running abroad, during which time I
took my two nephews, the children of one of my
brothers, into my care; the eldest, having something of
his own, I bred up as a gentleman, and gave him a
settlement of some addition to his estate after my
decease. The other I placed with the captain of a ship ;
and after five years, finding him a sensible, bold, enter-
prising young fellow, I put him into a good ship, and
sent him to sea; and this young fellow afterwards
drew me in, as old as I was, to further adventures
myself.

In the meantime, I in part settled myself here; for,
first of all, I married, and that not either to my dis-
advantage or dissatisfaction, and had three children,
two sons and one daughter ; but my wife dying, and my
nephew coming home with good success from a voyage
to Spain, my inclination to go abroad, and his. impor-
tunity, prevailed, and engaged me to go in his ship as. a
private trader to the East Indies; this was in the year
1694, /

In this voyage I visited my new colony in the island,
—saw my successors the Spaniards,—had the whole
story of their lives, and of the villains I left there,—
how at first they insulted the poor Spaniards,—how

ee homely proverb, used on so many occasions in

England, viz. “That what is bred in the bone will
not go out of the flesh?’ was never more verified than
in the story of my Life. Any one would think that
after thirty-five years’ affliction, and a variety of un-
happy circumstances, which few men, if any, ever went
through before, and after near seven years of peace and
enjoyment in the fulness of all things; grown old, and
when, if ever, it might be allowed me to have had ex-
perience of every state of middle life, and to know
which was most adapted to make.a man completely
happy; I say, after all this, any one would have thought
that the native propensity to rambling, which I gave an
account of in my first setting out in the world to have
been so predominant in my thoughts, should be worn
out, and I might, at sixty-one years of age, have been a
little inclined to stay at home, and have done venturing
life and fortune any more.

Nay, farther, the common motive of foreign adven-
tures was taken away in me, for I had no fortune to
make; I had nothing to seek: if I had gained ten
thousand pounds, I had been no richer; for I had
already sufficient for me, and for those I had to leave
it to; and what I had was visibly increasing ; for, having
no great family, I could not spend the income of what
I had, unless I would set up for an expensive way of
living, such as a great family, servants, equipage, gaiety,
and the like, which were things I had no notion of, or
inclination to; so that I had nothing, indeed, to do but
to sit still, and fully enjoy what I had got, and see it
increase daily upon my hands. Yet all these things had
no effect upon me, or at least not enough to resist the
strong inclination I had to go abroad again, which hung
about me like a chronical distemper. In particular, the
desire of seeing my new plantation in the island, and
the colony I left there, ranin my head continually. I
dreamed of 7 all night, and my imagination ran upon
it all day: it was uppermost in all my thoughts; and
my fancy worked so steadily and strongly upon it, that
I talked of it in my sleep; in short, nothing could
remove it out of my mind: it even broke so violently
into all my discourses that it made my conversation
tiresome, for I could talk of nothing else; all my dis-
course ran into it, even to impertinence; and I saw it
myself,

I have often heard persons of good judgment say, that
all the stir that people make in the world about ghosts
and apparitions is owing to the strength of imagination,
and the powerful operation of fancy in their minds;
that there is no such thing as a spirit appearing, or a
ghost walking; that people’s poring affectionately upon
the past conversation of their deceased friends, so
realizes it to them, that they are capable of fancying,
upon some extraordinary circumstances, that they see
them, talk to them, and are answered by them, when,
in truth, there is nothing but shadow and vapour in the
thing, and they really know nothing of the matter.

For my part, I know not to this hour whether there
are any such things as real apparitions, spectres, or
walking of people after they are dead; or whether there

“is anything in the stories they tell us of that kind

more than the product of vapours, sick minds and
wandering fancies: but this I know, that my imagina-
tion worked up to such a height, and brought me into
such excess of vapours, or what else I may call it, that
TL actually supposed myself often upon the spot, at my
old castle, behind the trees; saw my old Spaniard,





they afterwards agreed, disagreed, united, separated,
and how at last the Spaniards were obliged to use
violence with them,—how they were subjected to ‘the
Spaniards,—how honestly the Spaniards used them; a
history, if it were entered into, as full of variety and
wonderful accidents as my own part,—particularly, also,
as to their battles with the Caribbeans, who landed
several times upon the island, and as to the improve-
ment they made upon the island itself,—and_ how five
of them made an attempt upon the mainland, and
brought away eleven men and five women prisoners, by
anise at my coming, I found about twenty young
children on the island. ;

Here I stayed about twenty days,—left them supplies
of all necessary things, and particularly of arms,
powder, shot, clothes, tools, and two workmen, which I
had brought from England with me,—viz. a carpenter
and a smith.

Besides this, I shared the lands into parts with them,
reserved to myself the property of the whole, but gave
them such parts respectively as they agreed on; and
having settled all things with them, and engaged them
not to leave the place, I left them there.

From thence I touched at the Brazils, from whence I
sent a bark, which I bought there, with more people to

PART II.

Friday’s father, and the reprobate sailors I left upon the
island ; nay, I fancied I talked with them, and looked at
them steadily, though I was broad awake, as at persons
just before me; and this I did till I often frightened
myself with the images my fancy represented to me.
One time, in my sleep, I had the villany of the three
pirate sailors so lively related to me by the first
Spaniard and Friday’s father, that it was surprising:
they told me how they barbarously attempted to murder
all the Spaniards, and that they set fire to the provisions
they had laid up, on purpose to distress and starve

them ; things that I never heard of, and that, indeed,

were never all of them true in fact; but it was so warm
in my imagination, and so realized to me, that, to the
hour [ saw them, I could not be persuaded but that it
was or would be true: also how I resented it, when the
Spaniard complained to me; and how I brought them
to justice, tried them, and ordered them all three to be
hanged, What there was really in this shall be seen in
its place: for however I came to form such things in
my dream, and what secret converse of spirits injected
it, yet there was, I say, much of it true. J own that
this dream had nothing in it literally and specifically
true; but the general part was so true,—the base,
villanous behaviour of these three hardened rogues was
such, and had been ‘so much worse than all I can de-
scribe, that the dream had too much similitude of the
fact; and as I would afterwards have punished them
severely, so, if I had hanged them all, I had been much
in the right, and even should have been justified both
by the laws of God and man.

But to return to my story: In this kind of temper I lived
some years ; I had no enjoyment of my life, no pleasant
hours, no agreeable diversion, but what had something or
other of this in it; so that my wife, who saw my mind
wholly bent upon it, told me very seriously one night, that
she believed there was some secret, powerful impulse of
Providence upon me which had determined me to go
thither again; and that she found nothing hindered my
going, but my being engaged to a wife and children.
She told me that it was true she could not think of
parting with me: but as she was assured that if she
was dead it would be the first thing I would do; so, as
it seemed to her that the thing was determined above,
she would not be the only obstruction ; for, if I thought
fit and resolved to go {Here she found me very
intent upon her words, and that I looked very earnestly
at her, so that it a little disordered her, and she stopped.
I asked her why she did not go on, and say out what she
was going to say? But I perceived that her heart was
too full, and some tears stood in her eyes.] “Speak out,
my dear,” said I; “are you willing I should go? ”—
“No,” says she; very affectionately, “I am far from
willing; but if you are resolved to go,’ says she, “rather
than I would be the only hindrance, I will go with you:
for though I think it a most preposterous thing for one
of your years, and in your condition, yet, if it must be,”
said she, again weeping, “I would not leave you;
for, if it be of Heaven, you must doit; there is no
resisting it; and if Heaven make it your duty to go,
He will also make it mine to go with you, or other-
wise dispose of nie, that I may not obstruct it.”

This affectionate behaviour of my wife brought me a
little out of the vapours,and I began to consider what
I was doing; I corrected my wandering fancy, and
began to argue with myself sedately what business
I had after threescore years, and after such a life







the island ; and in it, besides other supplies, I sent seven
women, being such as I found proper for service, or for
wives to such as would take them. As to the English-
men, I promised to send them some women from
England, with a good cargo of necessaries, if they
would apply themselves to planting,—-which I after-
wards could not perform, The fellows proved very
honest and diligent after they were mastered, and had
their properties set apart for them. I sent them, also
from the Brazils, five cows, three of them being big
with calf, some sheep, and some hogs, which when I
came again were considerably increased. :

But all these things, with an account how three
hundred Caribbees came and invaded them, and ruined
their plantations, and how they fought with that
whole number twice, and were at first defeated, and
one of them killed; but, at Jast, a storm destroying
their enemies’ canoes, they famished or destroyed
almost all the rest, and renewed and recovered the pos-
session ef their plantation, and still lived upon the
island,

All these things, with some very surprising incidents
in some new adventures of my own, for ten years more,
I shall give a farther account of in the Second Part of
my Story.

of tedious sufferings and disasters, and closed in so
happy and easy a manner,—I say, what business had
I to rush into new hazards, and put myself upon
adventures fit only for youth and poverty to run into?

With those thoughts I considered my new engage-
ment: that I had a wife, one child born, and my wife
then great with child of another; that I had all the
world could give me, and had no need to seek hazard
for gain; that I was declining in years, and ought
to think rather of leaving what I had gained than of
seeking to increase it: that as to what my wife had
said of its being an impulse from Heaven, and that
it should be my duty to go, I had no notion of that;
so, after many of these cogitatious, I struggled with
the power of my imagination, reasoned myself out of
it, as I believe people may always do in like cases if they
will. In a word, I conquered it ; composed myself with
such arguments as occurred to my thoughts, and which
my present condition furnished me plentifully with ; and
particularly, as the most effectual method, I resolved
to divert myself with other things, and to engage in
some business that might effectually tie me up from any
more excursions of this kind; for I found that thing
return upon me chiefly when I was idle, and had
nothing to do, nor anything of moment immediately
before me. To this purpose, I bought a little farm in
the county of Bedford, and_resolved to remove myself
thither. I had a little convenient house upon it, and
the land about it, I found, was capable of great im-
provement; and it was many ways suited to my in-
clination, which delighted in cultivating, managing,
and planting, and improving of land; and particu-
larly, being an inland country, I was removed from
conversing among sailors and things relating to the
remote parts of the world. I went down to my farm,
settled my family, bought ploughs, harrows, a cart,
waggon-horses, cows, and sheep, and, setting seriously
to work, became in one half-year a mere country gentle-
man. My thoughts were ertirely taken up in managing
my servants, cultivating the ground, inclosing, planting,
&e.3 and I lived,-as I thought, the most agreeable life
that nature was capable of directing; or that a man
always bred to misfortunes was capable of retreat-
ing to. e

I farmed upon my own land; I had no rent to pay,
was limited by no articles; I could pull up or cut down
as I pleased; what I planted was for myself, and what
I improved was for my family ; and having thus left off
the thoughts of wandering, I had not the least discom-
fort in any part of life as to this world. NowI thought
indeed that I enjoyed the middle state of life which my
father so earnestly recommended to me, and lived a
kind of heavenly life, something like what is described
by the poet, upon the subject of a country life :—

“** Free from vices, free from care,
Age has no pain, and youth no snare.”

But in the middle of all this felicity, one blow from
unseen Providence unhinged me at once; and not only
made a breach upon me inevitable and incurable, but
drove me, by its consequences, into a deep relapse of
the wandering disposition, which, as I may say, being
born in my very blood, soon recovered its hold of me;
and, like the returns of a violent distemper, came on
with an irresistible force upon me. This blow was the
loss of my wife. It is not my business here to write an
elegy upon my wife, give a character of her particular



LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.

virtues, and make my court to the sex by the flattery
of a funeral sermon. She was, in a few words, the stay
of all my affairs; the centre of all my enterprises; the
engine that, by her prudence, reduced me to that happy
compass I was in, from the most extravagant and
ruinous project that filled my head, and did more to
guide my rambling genius than a mother’s tears, a
father’s instructions, a friend’s counsel, or all my own
reasoning powers could do. I was happy in listening to
her, and in being moved by her entreaties; and to the
last degree desolate and dislocated in the world by the
loss of her.

‘When she was gone, the world looked awkwardly
round me. I was as much a stranger in it, in my
thoughts, as I was in the Brazils, when I first went
on shore there; and as much alone, except for the
assistance of servants, as Iwas in my island. I knew
neither what to think, or what to do. I saw the world
busy around me: one part labouring for bread, another
part squandering in vile excesses or empty pleasures,
but equally miserable because the end they proposed
still fled from them; for the men of pleasure every
day surfeited of their vice, and heaped up work for
sorrow and repentance; and the men of labour spent
their strength in daily struggling for bread to maintain
the vital strength they laboured with: so living in a
daily circulation of sorrow, living but to work, and
working but to live, as if daily bread were the only end
of wearisome lite, and a wearisome life the only occa-
sion of daily bread.

This put me in mind of the life I lived in my
kingdom, the island; where I suffered no more corn to
grow, because I did not want it; and bred no more
goats, because I had no more use for them; where the
money lay in the drawer till it grew mouldy, and had
scarce the favour to be looked upon in twenty years.
All these things, had I improved them as I ought to
have done, and as reason and religion had dictated to
me, would have taught me to search farther than human
enjoyments for a full felicity; and that there was
something which certainly was the reason and end of
life, superior to all these things, and which was either
to be possessed, or at least hoped for, on this side of the

grave.

' But my sage counsellor was gone; I was like a ship
without a pilot, that could only run afore the wind. My
thoughts ran all away again into the old affair; my head
was quite turned with the whimseys of foreign adven-
tures; and all the pleasant, innocent amusements of
my farm, my garden, my cattle, and my family, which
before entirely possessed me, were nothing to me, had
uo relish, and were like music to one that has no ear, or
food to one that has no taste. In a word, I resolved to
leave off house-keeping, let my farm, and return to
London ; and in a few months after I did so.

‘When I came to London, I was still as uneasy as I
was before; I had no relish for the place, no employ-
ment in it, nothing to do but to saunter about like an

‘idle person, of whom it may be said he is perfectly
useless in God’s creation, and it is not one farthing’s
matter to the rest of his kind whether he be dead or
alive. This also was the thing which, of all circum-
stances of life, was the most my aversion, who had
been all my days used to an active life; and I would
often say to myself,“ A state of idleness is the very
dregs of life ;”’ and, indeed, I thought Iwas much more
suitably employed when I was twenty-six days making
a deal board.

It was now the beginning of the year 1693, when my
nephew, whom, asI have observed before, I had brought
up to the sea, and had made him commander of a ship,
was come home from a short voyage to Bilboa, being
the first he had made, He came to me, and told me
that some merchants of his acquaintance had been pro-
posing to him to go a voyage for them to the Hast

ndies, and to China, as private traders. “And now,

uncle,” says he, “if you will go to sea with me, I will
engage to land you upon your old habitation in the
island; for we are to touch at the Brazils.”

Nothing can be a greater demonstration of a future
state, and of the existence of an invisible world, than
the concurrence of second causes with the ideas of things
which we form in our minds, perfectly reserved, and
not communicated to any in the world.

My nephew knew nothing how far my distemper of
wandering was returned upon me, and I knew nothing
of what he had in his thought to say, when that very
morning, before he came to me,I had, in a great deal
of confusion of thought, and revolving every part of my
circumstances in my mind, come to this resolution, that
I would go to Lisbon, and consult with my old sea-
captain ; and if it was rational and practicable, I would
go and see the island again, and what was become of my
people there. I had pleased myself with the thoughts
of peopling the place, and carrying inhabitants from
hence, getting a patent for the possession, and I know
not what; when, in the middle of all this, in comes my
nephew, as I have said, with his project of carrying me
thither in his way to the East Indies.

I paused a while at his words, and looking steadily at



him, “ What devil,” said I, “sent you on this unlucky
errand?” My nephew stared as if he had been
frightened at first ; but perceiving that I was not much
displeased with the proposal, he recovered himself “I
hope it may not be an unlucky proposal, sir,” says he,
“J dare say you would be pleased to see your new
colony there, where you once reigned with more felicity
than most of your brother monarchs in the world.”
In a word, the scheme hit so exactly with my temper,
that is to say, the prepossession I was under, and of
which I have said so much, that I told him, in a few
words, if he agreed with the merchants, I would go
with him; but I told him I would not promise to go
any further than my ownisland. “ Why, sir,” says he,
“you don’t want to be left there again, I hope?”
“ But,” said I, “can you not take me up again on your
return?” He told me it would not be possible to do
so ; that the merchants would never allow him to come
that way with a laden ship of such value, it being a
month’s sail out of his way, and might be three or
four. “Besides, sir, if I should miscarry,” said he,
“and not return at all, then you would be just reduced
to the condition you were in before.” .

This was very rational; but we both found out a
remedy for it; which was, to carry a framed sloop on
board the ship, which being taken in pieces, might, by
the help of some carpenters, whom we agreed to carry
with us, be set up again in the island, and finished fit
to go to sea ina few days. I was not long resolving;
for, indeed, the importunities of my nephew joined so
effectually with my inclination, that nothing could
oppose me; on the other hand, my wife being dead,
none concerned themselves so much for me as to
persuade me to one way or the other, except my ancient
good friend the widow, who earnestly struggled with
me to consider my years, my easy circumstances, and
the needless hazards of a long voyage; and above all,
my young children. But it was all to no purpose: I
had an irresistible desire for the voyage; and I told
her I thought there was something so uncommon in the
impressions I had upon my mind, that it would be a
kind of resisting Providence if I should attempt to stay
at home; after which she ceased her expostulations,
and joined with me, not only in making provision for
my voyage, but also in settling my family affairs for my
absence, and providing for the education of my
children. In order to do this, I made my will, and
settled the estate I had in such a manner for my
children, and placed in such hands, that I was perfectly
easy and satisfied they would have justice done them,
whatever might befall me; and for their education, I
left it wholly to the widow, with a sufficient main-
tenance to herself for her care: all which she richly
deserved ; for no mother could have taken more care
in their education, or understood it better: and as she
lived till 1 came home, I also lived to thank her
for it,

My nephew was ready to sail about the beginning of
Jannary, 1694-5 ; and I, with my man Friday, went on
board, in the Downs, the 8th; having, besides that
sloop which I mentioned above, a very considerable
eargo of all kinds of necessary things for my colony ;
which, if I did not find in good condition, I resolved to
leave so.

First, I carried with me some servants whom I pur-
posed to place there as inhabitants, or at least to set
on work there upon my account, while I stayed. and
either to leave them there or carry them forward, as
they should appear willing: particularly I carried two
carpenters, a smith, and a very handy, ingenious fellow,
who was a covoper by trade, and was also a general
mechanic; for he was dexterous at making wheels, and
hand-mills to grind corn, was a good turner, and a good
pot-maker; he also made anything that was proper to
make of earth or of wood: in a word, we called him
our Jack-of-all-trades. With these I carried a tailor,
who had offered himself to go a passenger to the Hast
Indies with my nephew, but afterwards consented to
stay on our new plantation, and who proved a most
necessary handy fellow as could be desired, in many
other businesses besides that of his trade; for, as
I observed formerly, necessity arms us for all
employments.

My cargo, as near as I’can recollect, for I have not
kept account of the particulars, consisted of a sufficient
quantity of linen, and some English thin stuffs, for
clothing the Spaniards that I expected to find there ;
and enough of them, as by my calculation, might com-
fortably supply them for seven years; if I remember
right, the materials I carried for clothing them, with
gloves, hats, shoes, stockings, and all such things as
they could want for wearing, amounted to above two
hundred pounds, including some beds, bedding, and
household stuff, particularly kitchen utensils, with pots,
kettles, pewter, brass, &c.; and near a hundred pounds
more in iron-work, nails, tools of every kind, staples,
hooks, hinges, and every necessary thing I could
think of.

I carried also a hundred spare arms, muskets and
fusees ;, besides some pistols, a considerable quantity of



47

shot of all sizes, three or four tons of Jead, and two
pieces of brass cannon; and, because I knew not what
time and what extremities I was providing for, I carried
a hundred barrels of powder, besides swords, cutlasses,
and the iron part of some pikes and halberts. In short,
we had a large magazine of all sorts of stores; and I
made my nephew carry two small quarter-deck guns
more than he wanted for his ship, to leave behind if
there was occasion; so that when we came there, we
might build a fort, and man it against all sorts of
enemies. Indeed, I at first thought there would be
need enough for all,and much more, if we hoped to
maintain our possession of the island; as shall be seen
in the course of that story.

I had not such bad luck in this voyage as I had been
used to meet with ; and, therefore, shall have the less
occasion to interrupt the reader, who, perhaps, may be
impatient to hear how matters went with my colony :
yet some. odd accidents, cross winds, and bad weather,
happened on this first setting out, which made the
voyage longer than I expected it at first; and I, who
had never made but one voyage, my first voyage to
Guinea, in which I might be said to come back again, as
the voyage was at first designed, began to think the
same ill fate attended me; and that I was born to be
never contented with being on shore, and yet to be
always unfortunate at sea. Contrary winds first put
us to the northward, and we were obliged to putin at
Galway, in Ireland, where we lay wind-bound two-and-
twenty days: but we had this satisfaction with the
disaster, that provisions were here exceeding cheap, and
in the utmost plenty; so that while we lay here, we
never touched the ship’s stores, but rather added to
them. Here, also, I took in several live hogs, and two
cows with their calves, which I resolved, if I had agood
passage, to put on shore in my island; but we found
occasion to dispose otherwise of them.

We set out on the 5th of February from Ireland, and
had a very fair gale of wind for some days. As I re-
member, it might be about the 20th of February in the
evening late, when the mate, having the watch, came
into the round house, and told us he saw a flash of fire,
and heard a gun fired ; and while he was telling us of it,
a boy came in, and told us the boatswain heard another.
This made us all run out upou the quarter-deck, where
for a while we heard nothing ; but in a few minutes we
saw a very great light, and found that there was some
very terrible fire at a distance; immediately we had
recourse to our reckonings, in which we all agreed that
there could be no land that way in which the fire
showed itself, no, not for five hundred leagues, for it
appeared at W.N.W. Upon this, we concluded it must
be some ship on fire at sea; and as, by our hearing the
noise of guns just before, we concluded thatitcould not
be far off, we stood directly towards it, and were pre-
sently satisfied we should discover it, because the
further we sailed, the gréater the light appeared;
though the weather being hazy, we could not perceive
anything but the light for a while. In about half an
hour’s sailing, the wind being fair for us, thongh not
much of it, and the weather clearing up a little, we
could plainly discern that it was a great ship on fire in
the middle of the sea,

I was most sensibly touched with this disaster, though
not at all acquainted with the persons engaged in it: I
presently recollected my former circumstances, and
what condition I was in-when taken up by the Portu-
guese captain ; and how much more deplorable the cir-
cumstances of the poor creatures belonging to that ship
must be, if they had no other ship in company with
them. Upon this, I immediately ordered that five guns
should be fired, one soon after another, that, if possible,
we might give notice to them that there was help for
them at hand, and that they might endeavonr to save
themselves in their boat; for though we could see the
flames of the ship, yet they, it being night, could see
nothing of us, |

We lay by some time upon this, only driving as the
burning ship drove, waiting for daylight; when, on a
sudden, to our great terror, though we had reason to
expect it, the ship blew up in the air; and in a few
minutes all the fire was out, that is to say, the rest of
the ship sunk, This was a terrible, and indeed an
afflicting sight, for the sake of the poor men, who, I
concluded, must be either all destroyed in the ship, or
be in the utmost distress in their boat, in the middle of
the ocean; which, at present, as it was dark, I could not
see, However, to direct them as well as I could, I
caused lights to he hung out in all the parts of the ship
where we could, and which we had lanterns for, and
kept firing guns all the night long: letting them know
by this that there was a ship not far off.

About eight o’clock in the morning we discovered the
ship’s boats by the help of our perspective glasses, and
found there were two of them, both thronged with
people, and deep in the water. We perceived they
rowed, the wind being against them ; that they saw our
ship, and did their utmost to make us see them, We
immediately spread our ancient, to let them know we
saw them, and hung a waft out, as a signal for them to



48

come on board, and then made more sail, standing
directly to them. In little more than half an hour, we
came up with them; and, took them all in, being no less
than sixty-four men, women, and children.; for there
were a great many passengers.

Upon inquiry, we found it was a French merchant
ship of three hundred tons, home-bound from Quebec,
The master gaye us a long account of the distress of his
ship: how the fire began in the steerage, by the negli-
gence of the steersman; which, on his crying out for
help, was, as everybody thought, entirely put out; but
they soon found that some sparks of the first fire had
got into some part of the ship so difficult to come at
that they asa not effectually quench it; and after-
wards getting in between the timbers, and within the
ceiling of the ship, it proceeded into the hold, and
mastered all the skill and all the application they were
able to exert,

They had no more to do then but to get into their
boats, which, to their great comfort, were pretty large;
being their long-boat, and a great shallop, besides a
small skiff, which was of no great service to them, other
than to get some fresh water and provisions into her,
after they had secured their lives from the fire. They
had, indeed, small hopes of their lives by getting into
these boats at that distance from any land ; only, as they
said, that they thus escaped from the fire, and there was
a possibility that some ship might happen to be at sea,
and might take them in. ‘They had sails, oars, and a
compass ; and had as much provision and water as, with
sparing it so as to be next door to starving, might sup-
port them about twelve days, in which, if they had no
bad weather and no contrary winds, the captain said he
hoped he might get to the Banks of Newfoundland, and
might perhaps take some fish, to. sustain them till they
might go on shore. But there were so many chances
against them in all these cases, such as storms, to, over-
set and founder them; rains and cold, to benumb and
perish their limbs; contrary winds, to keep them out
and starve them; that it must have been next to
miraculous if they had escaped.

In the midst of their consternation, every one being
hopeless and ready to despair, the captain, with tears in
his eyes, told me they were on a sudden surprised with
the joy of hearing a gun fire, ‘and after that four more ;
these were the five guns’ which I caused to be fired at
first seeing the light. ‘This revived their hearts, and
gave them the notice, which, as above, I desired it should,
that there was a ship at hand for their help. It was
upon the ‘hearing of these guns that they took down
their masts and sails: the sound coming from the wind-
ward, they resolved to lie by till morning. Some time
after this, hearing no more guns, they fired three
muskets, one a considerable while after another; but
these, the wind being contrary, we never heard. Some
time after that: again, they were still more agreeably
surprised with seeing our lights, and hearing ‘the guns
which, as I have said, I caused to be fired a!l the ‘rest of
the night. This set them to work with their oars, to
keep their boats ahead, at least, that we might the
sooner come up with them; and, at last, to their
inexpressible joy, they found we saw them.

It is impossible for me to express the several gestures,
the strange ecstasies, the variety of postures, which
these poor delivered people ran into, to express the joy
of their souls at so unexpected a deliverance. — Grief
and fear are easily described: sighs, tears, groans, and
a very few motions of the head and hands, make up the
sum of its variety ; but an excess of joy, a surprise of
joy, has a thousand extravagances in it. There were
some in tears; some raging and tearing themselves, as
if they had been in the greatest agonies of sorrow;
some stark raving aud downright lunatic; some ran
about the ship stamping with their feet, others wring-
ing their hands; some were dancing, some'singing, some
laughing, more crying, many quite dumb, not able to
speak a word; others sick and vomiting ; several swoon-
ing and ready to faint; and a few were crossing
themselves and giving God thanks. .

I would not wrong them either ; there might be many
that were thankful afterwards; but the passion was
too strong for them at first, and they were not able to
master it: they were thrown into ecstasies, and a kind
of frenzy, and it was buta very few that were composed
and serious in their joy. Perhaps, also, the case may
have some addition to it-from the -particular cireum-
stance of that nation they belonged to: I mean the
French, whose temper is allowed to be more. volatile,
more passionate, and more sprightly, and their
spirits more fluid than in other nations. I am
not philosopher enough to determine the cause; but
nothing I had ever seen before came up to it. The
ecstasies poor Friday, my trusty savage, was in, when
he found his father in the boat, came the nearest to it;
and the surprise of the master and his two éompanions,
whom I delivered from the villains that set them on
shore in the island, came a little way towards it; but
‘nothing was to compare to this, either that I saw in
Friday, or anywhere else in my life.

It is further observable, that these extravagances did



LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOR,

not show themselves in that different manner I have
mentioned, in different petaons only; but all the
variety would appear, in a short succession of moments,
in one and the same person. A man that we saw this
minute dumb, and, as it were, stupid and confounded,
would the next minute be dancing and hallooing like an
antic; and the next moment be tearing his hair, or
pulling his clothes to pieces, and stamping them under
his feet like a madman; in a few moments after that
we would have him all in tears, then sick, swooning,
and, had not immediate help been had, he would in
a few moments have been dead, ‘Thus it was, not with
one or two, or ten or twenty, but with the greatest part
of them; and, if I remember right, our surgeon was
obliged to let blood of about thirty persons.

There were two priests among them: one an old man,
and the other a young man; and that which was
strangest was, the oldest man was the worst. As soon
as he set his foot on board our ship, and saw himself
safe, he dropped down stone dead to all appearance.
Not the least sign of life could be perceived in him; our
swrgeon immediately applied proper remedies to recover
him, and was the only man in the ship that believed he
was not dead, At length he opened a vein in his arm,
having first chafed and rubbed the part, so as to warm
it as much as possible. Upon this, the blood, which only
dropped at first, flowing freely, in three minutes after
the man opened his eyes; a quarter of an hour after
that he spoke, grew better, and after the blood was
stopped, he walked about, told us he was perfectly well,
and took a dram of cordial which the surgeon gave him,
About a quarter of an hour after this, they came run-
ning into the cabin to the surgeon, who was bleeding a
French woman that had fainted, and told him the priest
was gone stark mad. It seems he had begun to revolve
the change of his circumstances in his mind, and again
this put him into an ecstasy of joy. His spirits whirled
about faster than the vessels could convey them, the
blood grew hot and feverish ; and the man was as fit for
Bedlam as any creature that ever was in it. The
surgeon would: not bleed’ him again in that condition,
but gave him something to doze and put him to sleep ;
which, after some time, operated upon him, and he
awoke next morning perfectly composed and well. The
younger priest behaved with great command of his
passions, and was really an example of a serious, well-
governed mind. At his first coming on board the ship,
he threw himself flat on his face, prostrating himself in
thankfulness for his. deliverance, in which I unhappily
and unseasonably disturbed him, really thinking he
had been in a swoon ; but he spoke calmly, thanked me,
told me he was giving God thanks for his deliverance,
begged me to leave him a few moments, and that, next
to his Maker, he would give me thanks also. I was
heartily sorry that I disturbed him, and not only left
him, but kept others from interrupting him also, He
continued in that posture about three minutes, or little
more, after I left him, then came to me, as he had said
he would, and with a great deal of seriousness and
affection, but with tears in his eyes, thanked me that
had, under God, given him and so many miserable
creatures their lives. I told him I had no need +o tell
him to thank God for it rather than me, for I had seen
that he had done that already; but I added that it was
nothing but what reason and humanity dictated to all
men, and that we had as much reason as he to give
thanks to God, who had blessed us: so far as to make us
the instruments of His mercy to so many of His
creatures, After this, the young priest applied himself
to his countrymen, and laboured to compose them; he
persuaded, entreated, argued, reasoned with them, and
did his utmost to keep them within the exercise
of their reason; and with some he had success, though
others were for a time out of all government of
themselves. ;

I cannot help committing this to writing, as perhaps
it may be useful to those into whose hands it may fall,
for guiding themselves in the extravagances of their
passions ; for if an exeess of joy can carry men out to
such a length beyond the reach of their reason, what
will not the extravagances of anger,rage, and a pro-
voked mind, carry us to? And, indeed, here I saw
reason for keeping an exceeding watch over our passions
of every kind, as well those of joy and satisfaction, as
those of sorrow and anger. '

We were somewhat disordered by these extravagances
among our new guests, for the first day; but after they
had retired to lodgings provided for them as well as our
ship would allow, and ‘had slept heartily—as most of
them did, being fatigued and frightened—they were
quite another sort of people the next day. Nothing of
good manners, or civil acknowledgments for the kind-
ness shown them, was wanting; the French it is
known, are naturally apt enaugh to exceed that way.
The captain and one of the priests came to me the next
day, and desired to speak to me and my nephew; the
commander began to consult with us what should be
done with them ; and, first, they told us we had saved
their lives, so all they had was little enough for a return
to us for that kindness received. ‘The captain said they







had saved some money and some things of value in
their boats, caught hastily out of the flames, and if we
would accept it, they were ordered to make an offer of
it all to us; they only desired to be set on shoré some-
where in our way, where, if possible, they might get a
passage to France. My nephew wished to accept their
money at first word, and to consider what to do with
them afterwards ; but I overruled him in that part, for
I knew what it was to beset on shore in a strange
country ; and if the Portuguese captain that took me up
at. sea had served me so, and taken all I had for my
deliverance, I must have starved, or have been as much
a slave at the’ Brazils as I had been at Barbary, the mere
being sold to a Mahometan excepted; and perhaps a
Portuguese is not a much better master than a Turk, if
not, in some cases, much worse.

I therefore told the French captain that we had taken
them up in their distress, it was true, but that it was
our duty to doso, as we were fellow-creatures; and we
would desire to be so delivered, if we were in the like
or any other extremity ; that we had done nothing for
them but what we believed they would have done for
us, if we had-_been in their case, and they in ours; but
that we took them up to save them, not to plunder
them ; and it would be a most barbarous thing to take
that little from them which they had saved out of the
fire, and then set them on shore and leave them; that
this would be first to save them from death, and then
kill them ourselves: save them from drowning, and
abandon them to starving ; and, therefore, I would not
let the least thing be taken from them. As to. setting
them on shore, I told them, indeed, that was an exceed-
ing difficulty to us, for that the ship was bound to the
East Indies ; and though we were driven out of our course
to the westward a very great way, and perhaps were
directed by Heaven on purpose for their deliverance, yet
it was impossible for us wilfully to change our voyage
on their particular account ; nor could my nephew, the
captain, answer it to the freighters, with whom he was
under charter to pursue his voyage by way of Brazil;
and all I knew we could do for them was, to put our-
selves in the way of meeting with other ships homeward
bound from the West Indies, and get them a passage,
if possible, to England or France. :

The first part of the proposal was so generous and
kind, they could not but be very thankful for it; but
they were in very great consternation, especially the
passengers, at the notion of being carried away to the
East Indies; they then entreated me, that as I. was
driven so far to the westward before I met with them, :
I would, at least, keep on the same course to the Banks
of Newfoundland, where it was probable I might meet
with some ship or sloop that they might hire to carry
them back to Canada.

I thought this was but a reasonable request on their
part, and therefore I inclined to agree to it; for,
indeed, I considered that to-carry this whole company
to the Hast Indies, would not only be an intolerable
severity upon the-poor people, but would be ruining ~
our whole voyage, by devouring all our provisions; so I
thought it no breach of charter-party, but what an un-
foreseen accident made absolutely necessary to us, and
in which no one could say we were to blame; for the
laws of God and nature would have forbid that we
should refuse to take up two boats full of people in
such a distressed condition; and the nature of the
thing, as well respecting ourselves as the poor people,
obliged us to set them on shore somewhere or other for
their deliverance. 0 I consented that we would carry
them to Newfoundland, if wind and weather would per- .
mit; and if not, that I would carry them to Martinico,
in the West Indies.

The wind continued fresh easterly, but the weather
pretty good; and as the winds had continued in the
points between N.E. and §.H. a long time, we missed
several opportunities of sending them to France ; for
we met several ships bound to Hurope, whereof two
were French, from 8. Christopher’s, but they had
been so long beating up against the wind that they durst
take in no passengers, for fear of wanting provisions for
the voyage, ‘as well for themselves as for those they
should take in; so we were obliged to goon. It was
about a week.after this that we made the Banks.of New-
foundland ; where, to shorten my story, we put all our
French people on board:a bark which they hired at sea
there, to put them on shore, and afterwards to carry
them to France, if they could get provision to victual
themselves with. When I say all the French went on
shore, I should remember, that the young priest I spoke
of, hearing we were bound to the Hast Indies, desired
to go the voyage with us, and to be set on shore on the
coast of Coromandel; which I readily agreed to, for I
wonderfully liked tlre man, and had very good reason, as
will appear afterwards; also four of the seamen entered
themselves on our ship, and proved very useful fellows.

From hence we directed our course for the West
Indies, steering away 8. and 8. by E. for about twenty
days together, sometimes little or no wind at all; when
we met with another subject for our humanity to worl
upon, almost as deplorable as that before. 3



LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON





It was in latitude of 27 degrees 5 minutes north, on
the 19th day of March, 1694-5, when we spied a sail, our
course 8.E. and by §. We soon perceived it was a large
vessel, and that she bore up to us, but could not at first
know what to make of her, till, after coming a little
nearer, we found she had lost her maintopmast, fore-
mast, and bowsprit ; and presently she fired a gun as a
signal of distress. The weather was pretty good, wind
at N.N.W.a fresh gale, and we soon came to speak with
her. “We found her a ship of Bristol, bound home from
Barbadoes, but had been blown out of the road at Bar-
badoes, a few days before she was ready to sail, by a
terrible hurricane, while the captain and chief mate
were both gone on shore; so that, besides the terror of
the storm, they were in an indifferent case for good
mariners to bring the ship home, They. had heen
already nine weeks at sea, and had met with another
terrible storm, after the hurricane was over, which had
blown them quite out of their knowledge to the west-
ward, and in which they lost their masts. They told us
they expected to have seen the Bahama-Islands, but
were then driven away again to the south-east, by a
strong gale of wind at N.N.W., the same that blew now:
and having no sails to work the ship with but a main
course, and a kind of square sail upon a jury foremast,
which they had set up, they could not lie near the wind,
but were endeavouring to stand away for the Canaries.

But that which was worst of all, was, that they were
almost starved for want of provisions, besides the
fatigues they had undergone: their bread and flesh
were quite gone—they had not one ounce left in the
ship, and had had none for eleven days. The only’ re-
lief they had was, their water was not all spent, and
they had about half a barrel of flour left; they had
sugar enough; some succades, or sweetmeats, they had
at first, but these were all devourod; and they had seven
casks of rum. There was a youth, and his mother,
and a: maid-servant on board, who were passengers, and
thinking the ship -was ready to sail, unhappily came on
board the evening before the hurricane began; and
having no provisions of their own left, they were in a
more deplorable condition than the rest: for the seamen,
being reduced to such an-extreme necessity themselves,
had no compassion, we may be sure, for the poor
passengers; and they were, indeed, in such a condition
that their misery is very hard to describe.

I had perhaps not known this part, if my curiosity
had not led me (the weather being fair, and the wind
abated) to go on board the ship. The second mate, who
upon this occasion commanded the ship, had been on
board our ship, and he told me, they had three pas-
sengers in the great cabin, that were in a deplorable
-condition: “Nay,” says he, “I believe they are dead,
for Ihave heard nothing of them for above two days:
and I was afraid to inquire after them,” said he, “for
I had nothing to relieve them with.” We immediately
applied ourselves to give them what relief we could
spare; and, indeed, I had so far overruled things with

_my nephew, that I would have victualled them, though
we had gone away to Virginia, or any other part of the
coast of America, to have supplied ourselves; but there
was no necessity for that.

But now they were in a new danger; for they were
afraid of eating too much, even of that little we gave
them. The mate, or commander, brought six men.with
him in his boats; but these poor wretches looked like
skeletons, and were so weak that they could hardly sit
to their oars. The mate himself was very ill, and half-
starved; for he declared he had reserved nothing from
the men, and went share and share alike with them in
every bit they ate. I cautioned him to eat sparingly,
and set meat before him immediately, but he had not
eaten three mouthfuls before he began to be sick and
out of order; so he stopped awhile, and our surgeon
mixed him up something with some broth, which he
said would be to him both food and physic; and after
he had taken it he grew better. In the mean time I
forgot not the men. Z ordered victuals to be given
them, and the poor creatures rather devoured than ate
it: they were so exceedingly hungry that they were in
a manner ravenous, and had no command of them-
selves; and two of them ate with so much greediness,
that they were in danger of their lives the next morning.
The sight of these people’s distress was very moving to
me, and brought to mind what I had a terrible prospect
of at my first coming on shore in my island, where I

_ had not the least mouthful of food, or any prospect of

pracuring any; besides the ‘hourly apprehensions I had
of being made the food of other creatures. But all the
while the mate was thus relating to me the miserable
condition of the ship’s company, I could not put out of

my thought the story he had told me of the three poor’

creatures in the great cabin. viz. tho mother, her son,
and the maid-servant, whom ‘he had heard nothing of
for two or three days, and whom, :he.seemed to confess,
they had wholly neglected, their own extremities being
so great, by which £ understood, that they had really
given them no food at all, and that therefore they must
be perished, and be all lying dead, perhaps, on the
floor or deck of the cabin,

AsI therefore kept the mate, whom we then called
captain, on board with his men, to refresh them,-so I



also forgot not the starving crew that were left on
board, but ordered my own boat to go on board the ship,
and, with my mate and twelve men, to carry them a
sack of bread, and four or five pieces of beef to boil.
Our surgeon charged the men to cause the meat to be
boiled while they stayed, and to keep guard in the cook-
room, to prevent the men taking it to eat raw, or taking
it out of the pot before it was well boiled, and then to
give every man but a very little at a time: and by this
caution he preserved the men, who would otherwise
have killed themselves with that very food that was
given them on purpose to save their lives, :

At the same time, I ordered the mate to go into the
great cabin, and see what condition the poor passengers
were ‘in; and if they were alive, to comfort them, and
give them what refreshment was proper: and the surgeon
gave him a large pitcher, with some of the prepared
broth which he had given the mate that was-on board,
and which he did not question would restore them
gradually. I was not satisfied with this: but, as I said
above, having a great mind to see the scene of misery
which I knew the ship itself would present me with, in
a more lively manner than I could have it by report, I
took the captain of the ship as we now called him, with
me, and went myself, a little after, in their boat.

I found the poor men on board almost in a tumult, to
get the victuals out of the boiler before it was ready ;
but my mate observed his orders, and kept a good guard
at the cook-room door, and the man he placed there,
after using all possible persuasion to have patience, kept
them off by force; however he caused some biscuit
cakes to be dipped in the pot, and softened with the
liquor of the meat, which they called brewis, and gave
them every one some, to stay their stomachs, and told
them it was for their own safety that he was obliged to
give them but little ata time. But it was all in vain;
and had I not come on board, and their own commander
and officers with me, and with good words, and some
threats also of giving them no more, I believe they
would have broken into the cook-room by forec, and
torn the meat out of the furnace—for words are indeed
of very small force to.a hungry ‘belly ; however, we
pacified them, and fed them gradually and cautiously
at first, and the next time gave them more, and at last
filled their bellies, and the men did well enough.

But the misery of the poor passengers in the cabin
was of another nature, and far beyond the rest; for as,
first, the ship’s company had so little for themselves, it
was but too true that they had at first kept them very
low, and at last totally neglected them: so that for six
or seven days it might be said they had really no food
at all, and for several days before very little. The poor
mother, who, as the-men reported, was a woman of sense
and good breeding, had spared all she could so affec-
tionately for her son, that at last she entirely sank under
it; and when the mate of our ship went in, she sat upon
the floor or deck, with her back up against the sides,
between two chairs, which were lashed fast, and ther
head sunk between her shoulders like a corpse, though
not quite dead. My mate said all he could to revive
and encourage her, and with a spoon put some broth
into her mouth. She opened het lips, and lifted up one
hand, but could not speak: yet she understood what he
said, and made signs to him intimating that it was too
late for her, but pointed to her child, as if she would have
said they.should take care of him. However, the mate,
who was exceedingly moved at the sight, endeavoured
to get.some of the broth into her mouth, and, as he
said, got two or three spoonfuls down —though I question
whether he could be sure of it or not: but it was too
late, and she died the same night.

The youth, who was preserved at the price of his most
affectionate mother’s life, was not so far gone; yet le
lay in a cabin bed,as one stretched out, with hardly any
life left in him. He hada piece of an old glove in his
mouth, having eaten up the rest of it; however, being
young, and having more strength than his mother, the
mate got something down his throat, and he began
‘sensibly to revive; though by giving him, some time
after, but two or three spoonfuls extraordinary, he was
very sick, and brought it up again

But the next care was the poor maid: sshelay all along
upon the deck, hard by her mistress, and just like one
that had fallen down in a fit of apoplexy, and struggled
for life. Her limbs were distorted; one of her hands
was clasped round the frame of the chair, and she
gripped it so hard that we could not easily make her let
it go; her other arm lay over her head. and her feet Jay

both together, set fast against-the frame of the cabin table |

in short, she Jay just like one in the agonies of death,
and yet she was alive too. ‘The poor creature was not
only starved with hunger, and terrified with the thoughts
of death, but,as the men told us afterwards, was broken-
hearted for her mistress, whom she saw dying for two
or three days before, and whom she loved most tenderly.
We knew not what to do with this poor girl; for when
our surgeon, Who was a man of very great knowledge
and experience. had, with great application, recovered
her as to life, he had her upon his hands still ; for she was
little less than distracted for a considerable time after,
Whoever shall read these’ memorandums must be
desired to consider, that visits at sea are'not like a





CRUSOL. 49

journey into the country, where sometimes people stay
a week or a fortnight at aplace. Our business was to
relieve this distressed ship’s crew, but not lie by for
them; and though they were willing to steer the same
course+with us for some days, yet we could carry no sail
to keep pace with a ship that had no masts. However,
as their captain begged of us to help-him to set up a
main-topmast, and a kind of a topmast to his jury-fore-
mast, we did, as it were, lie by him for three or four
days; and then, having given him five barrels of beef,
a barrel of pork, two hogsheads of biscuit, and a pro-
portion of peas, flour, and what other things we could
spare ; and taking three casks of sugar, some rum, and
some pieces-of-eight from them for satisfaction, we left
them, taking on board with us, at their own earnest
request; the youth and the maid, and all their goods.

The young lad was about seventeen years of age, a
pretty, well-bred, modest, and sensible youth, greatly
dejected with the loss of his mother, and also at having
lost his father but a few months before, at Barbadoes.
He begged of the surgeon to speak to me to take him
out of the ship; for he said the cruel fellows had mur-
dered his mother: and indeed, so they had, that is to
say, passively; for they might have spared a small
sustenance to the poor helpless widow, though it had
been but just enough to keep her alive; but hunger
knows no friend, no relation, no justice, no right, and
therefore is remorseless and capable of no compassion

The surgeon told him how far we were going, and that
it would carry him away from all his friends, and put
him, perhaps, in as bad circumstances almost as those
we found him in, that is to say, starving in the world.
He said it mattered not whither he went, if he was but
delivered from the terrible crew that he was among;
that the captain (by which he meant me, for he could
know nothing of my nephew) had saved his life, and he
was sure would not hurt him; and as for the maid, he
was sure, if she came to herself, she would be very
thankful for it, let us carry them where we would,
The surgeon represented the case so affectionately to
me that I yielded, and we took them both on board,
with all their goods, except eleven hogsheads of sugar,
which could not be removed or come at; and as the
youth had a bill of lading for them, I made his com-
mander sign a writing, obliging himself to go, as soon
as he came to Bristol, to one Mr. Rogers, a merchant
there, to whom the youth said he was related, and to
deliver a letter which I wrote to him, and all the goods
he had belonging to the deceased widow; which I sup-
pose was not done, for I could never learn that the ship
came to Bristol, but was, as is most probable, lost at
sea; being in so disabled a condition, and so far from
any land, that I am of opinion the first storm she met
with afterwards, she might founder, for she was leaky,
and had damage in her hold, when we met with her.

I was now in the latitude of 19° 32’. and had hitherto
a tolerable voyage as to weather, though at first, the
winds had been contrary. I shall trouble nobody with
the little incidents of wind, weather, currents, &c., on
the rest of our voyage; but, to shorten my story shall
observe that I came to my old habitation, the island, on
the 10th of April, 1695. It was with no small difficulty
that I found the place, for as I came to it, and went
from it, before, on the south and east side of the island,
coming from the Brazils, so now, coming in between the
main and the island, and having no chart for the coast,
nor any land-mark, I did not know it when I saw it,
or know whether I saw it or not. We beat about a
great while, and went on shore on~several islands in
the mouth of the great river Oronooque, but none for
my purpose ; only this I learned by my coasting the shore,
that I was under one great mistake before, viz. that
the continent which I thought I saw from the island I
lived in, was really no continent, but a long island, or
rather a-ridge of islands, reaching from one to the other
side of the extended mouth of that great river, and
that the savages who came to my island were not
properly those which we call Caribbees, but islanders,
and other barbarians of the same kind, who inhabited
nearer to our side than the rest.

In short. I visited several of these islands to no
purpose: some I found were inhabited, and some were
not; on one of them I found some Spaniards, and
thought they had lived there: but, speaking with them,
found they had a.sloop lying in a small creek hard by,
and came thither to make salt, and to catch some pearl-
mussels if they could: but that they belonged to the
Isle de Trinidad, which lay farther north, in the latitude
of 10 and 11 degrees.

Thus coasting from one island to another. sometimes
with tbe ship, sometimes with the Frenchman’s shallop,
which we had found a convenient boat, and therefore
kept her with their very good will, at length I came-
fair on the south side of my island, and presently knew
the very countenance of the place: so I brought the
ship-safe to an anchor, hroadside with the little creek
where my old habitation was. As soon as I saw the
place, I called for Vriday, and asked him if he knew
where he was? He looked about a little, and presently
clapping his hands, cried, “O yes, O there, O yes, O
there!” pointing to our old habitation, and fell dancing
and capering like a mad fellow ; and I had much ado to









“La. i”

50 LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON

keep him fzom jumping into the sea, to swim ashore to
the place. °

“Well, Iriday,” says I, “do you think we shall find
anybody here or no? and do you think we shall see
your father?” The fellow stood mute as a stock a good
while; but, when I named his father, the poor affec-
tionate creature looked dejected, and I could see the
tears run down his face very plentifully. “‘ What is the
matter, I'riday ? are you troubled because you may see
your father ?”—‘‘ No, no,” says he, shaking his head,
“no see him more: no, never more see him again,”
“Why so, I’riday ; how do you know that ?”—“O no,
O no,” says Vriday, “he long ago die, long ago; he
much old man.” “ Well, well, friday, you don’t know 3
but shall we see any oue else then?” The fellow, it
seems, had better eyes than I, and he points to the hill
just above my old house; and though we lay half a
league off, he cries out, “We see, we see, yes, yes, we
see much man there, and there, and there,” I looked,
but I saw nobody—no, not with a perspective glass,
which was, I suppose, because I cowd not hit the
place ; for the fellow was right, as I found upon inquiry
the next day; and there were five or six men all
together, who stood to look at the ship, not knowing
what to think of us. .

As soon as Friday told me he saw people, I caused the
English ancient to be spread, and fired three guns, to
give them notice we were friends; and in about a
quarter of an hour after we perceived a smoke arise
from the side of the creek; so I immediately ordered
the boat out, taking Friday with me, and hanging out a



CRUSOE MEETS THE SPANIARD ON LANDING.

white flag, I went directly on shore, taking with me the
young friar I mentioned, to whom I had told the story
of my living there, and the manner of it, and every
particular, both of myself and those I left there, and
who was, on that account, extremely desirous to go
with me. We had, besides, about sixteen men well
armed, if we had found any new guests there which we
did not know of ; but we had no need of weapons.

As we went on shore upon the tide of flood, near high
water, we rowed directly into the creek; and the first
man I fixed my eye upon was the Spaniard whose life I
had saved, and whom I knew by his face perfectly well:
as to his habit, I shall describe it afterwards. I ordered
nobody to go on shore at first but myself; but there
was no keeping Friday in the boat, for the affectionate
creature had spied his father at a distance, a good way
off the Spaniards, where, indeed, I saw nothing of him;
and if they had not let him go ashore, he would have
jumped into the sea. He was no: sooner on shore, but
he flew away to his father, like an arrow out of a bow.
It would have made any man shed tears, in spite of the
firmest resolution, to have seen the first transports of
this poor fellow’s joy when’he came to his father: how
he embraced him, kissed him, stroked his face, took him
up in his arms, set him down upon a tree, and lay down
by him; then stood and looked at him, as any one
would look at a strange picture, for a quarter of an
hour together; then lay down on the ground, and
stroked bis legs, and kissed them, and then got up

~ again, and stared at him; one would have thought the

fellow bewitched. But it would have made a dog laugh





the next day to see how his passion ran out another
way: in the morning, he walked along the shore, with
his father, several hours, always leading him by the
hand, as if he had been a lady ; and every now and then
he would come to the boat to fetch something or other
for him, either a lump of sugar, a dram, a biscuit, or
something or other that was good. In the afternoon
his frolics ran another way ; for then he would set the
old man down upon the ground, and dance about him,
and make a thousand antic gestures; and all the while
he did this, he would be talking to him, and telling him
one story or another of his travels, and of what had
happened to him abroad, to divert him, In short, if
the same filial affection was to be found in Christians
to their parents, in our part of the world, one would be
tempted to say there would hardly have been any need
of the fifth commandment.

But this is a digression: I return to my landing. It
would be needless to take notice of all the ceremonies
and civilities that the Spaniards received me with. The
first Spaniard, whom, as I said, I knew very well, was he
whose life I had saved. He came towards the boat,
attended by one more, carrying a flag of truce also; and
he not only did not know me at first, but he had no
thoughts, no notion of its being me that was come, till
I spoke to him. “Senhor,” said I, in Portuguese, “do
you not know me?” At which he spoke not a word,
but, giving his musket to the man that was with him,
threw his arms abroad, saying something in Spanish
that I did not perfectly hear, came forward and embraced
me, telling me he was inexcusable not to know that
face again that he had once seen, as
of an angel from Heaven, sent to save
his life: he said abundance of very
handsome things, as a_ well-bred
Spaniard always knows how, and then,
beckoning to the person that attended
him, bade him go and call out his
comrades. He then asked me if I
would walk to my old habitation, where
he would give me possession of my
own house again, and where I should
see they had made but mean improve-
ments. I walked along with him, but,
alas! I could. no more find the place
than if I had never been there; for
they had_ planted so many’ trees, and
placed them in such a position, so thick
and close to one another, and in ten
years’ time they were grown so: big,
that the place was inaccessible, except
by such windings and: blind ways as
they themselves only, who made:them,
could find.

Tasked them what put them upon
all these fortifications: he told me I
would: say there was need enough of
it, when they had given me an account
how they had passed their time since
their arriving in the island, especially
after they had the misfortune to find
that I was gone. He told me hecould
not but have some pleasure in my good
fortune, when he heard that I was
gone in a good ship, and to my satis-
faction; and that he had oftentimes a
strong persuasion that one time or
other he should. see me again, but
nothing that ever befell him in his
life, he said, was so surprising and
afflicting to him at first, as the dis-
appointment he was under when he came back to the
island and found I was not there. .

As to the three barbarians (so he called them) that
were left behind, and of whom, he said, he had a long
story to tell me, the Spaniards all thought themselves
much better among the savages, only that their number
was so small: “and,” says he, “had they been strong
enough, we had been all long ago in purgatory;” and
with that he crossed himself on the breast. ‘‘ But, sir,”
says he, “I hope you will not be displeased when I shall
tell you how, forced by necessity, we were obliged, for
our own preservation, to disarm them, and make them
our subjects, as they would not be content with bemg
moderately our masters, but would be our murderers.”
I answered, I was afraid of it when I left them there,
and nothing troubled me at my parting from the island
but that they were not come back, that I might have put
them in possession of everything first, and left the others
in a state of subjection, as they deserved; but if they
had reduced them to it I was very glad, and should be
very far from finding any fault with it: for I knew they
were a parcel of refractory, ungoverned villains, and were
fit for any manner of mischief.

While I was thus saying this, the man came whom he
had sent back, and with him eleven more. In the dress
they were in, it was impossible to guess what nation
they were of ; but he made all clear, both to them and
to me. First he turned to me, and pointing to them,
said, “These, sir, are some of the gentlemen who owe
their lives to you;” and then turning to them, and
pointing to me, he let them know who I was; upon





CRUSOE.

which they all came up, one by one, not as if they had
been sailors, and ordinary fellows, and the like, but
really as if they had been ambassadors or noblemen, and
I a monarch or great conqueror: their behaviour was, to
the last degree, obliging and courteous, and yet mixed
with a manly, majestic gravity, which very well became
them ; and, in short, they had so much more manners
than I, that I scarce knew how to receive their civilities,
much less how to return them in kind.

The history of their coming to, and conduct in, the
island, after my going away is so very remarkable, and
has so many incidents, which the former part of my
relation will help to understand, and which will, in most
of the particulars, refer to the account J have already
given, that I cannot but commit them, with great delight,
to the reading of those that come after me. 3

“In order to do this as intelligibly as I can, 1 must go
back to the circumstances in which I left the island, and
the persons on it, of whom I am to’speak. And first, it
is necessary to repeat that I had sent away Friday’s
father and the Spaniard (the two whose lives I had
rescued from the savages) in a large canoe to the main,
as I then thought it, to fetch over the Spaniard’s com-
panions that he left behind him, in order to save them
from the like calamity that he had been in, and in order
to succour them for the present; and that, if possible,
we might together find some way for our deliverance
afterwards. When I sent them away, I had no visible
appearance of, or the least room to hope for, my own
deliverance, any more than I had twenty years before,
—much less had I any foreknowledge of what afterwards
happened, I mean, of an English ship coming on shore
there to fetch me off; and it could not be but a very
great surprise to them, when they came back, not only
to find that I was gone, but to find three strangers left
on the spot, possessed of all that I had left behind me,
which would otherwise have been their own.

The first thing, however, which.I inquired into, that
I might begin where I left off, was of their own part ;
and I desired the Spaniard would give me a particular
account of his voyage back to his countrymen with the
boat, when I sent him to fetch them over. He told me
there was little variety in that part, for nothing re-
markable happened. to them on the way, having had
very calm weather, and a smooth sea. As for his

‘countrymen, it could not be doubted, he said, but that

they were: overjoyed to sce him (it seems he was the
principal man among them, the captain of the vessel
they had been shipwrecked in haying been dead some
time): they were, he said, the more surprised to see
him, because they knew that he was fallen into the
hands of the savages, who, they: were satisfied, would
devour him, as they did all the rest of their prisoners ;
that when he told them the story of his deliverance, and
in what manner he was furnished for carrying them
away,it was like a dream to them, and their astonish-
ment,. he» said, was somewhat like that of Joseph’s
brethren when he told them who he was and the story
of his exaltation in Pharaoh’s court; but when he
showed them the arms, the powder, the ball, the pro-
visions, that he brought them for their journey or voyage,
they were restored to themselves, took a just share of
the joy of their deliverance, and immediately prepared
to come away with him.

Their first business was to get canoes: and in this
they were obliged not to stick so much upon the
honesty of it, but to trespass upon their friendly
savages, and to borrow two large canoes, or periaguas,
on pretence of going out a fishing, or for pleasure. In
these they came away the next morning. It seems
they wanted no time to get themselves ready; for they
had neither clothes, nor provisions, nor anything in the
world but what they had on them, and a few roots to
eat, of which they used to make their bread. They
were in all three weeks absent; and in that time,
unluckily for them, I had the oceasion. offered for my
escape, as I mentioned in the other part, and to get off
from the island, leaving three of the most impudent,
hardened, ungoverned, disagreeable villains behind me,
that any man could desire to meet with—to the poor
Spaniards’ great grief and disappointment.

The only just thing the rogues did was, that when the
Spaniards came ashore, they gave my letter to them, and
gave them provisions, and other relief, as I had ordered
them to do; also they gave them the long paper of
directions which I had left with them, containing the
particular methods which I took for managing every part
of my life there; the way I baked my bread, bred up
tame goats, and planted my corn; how I cured my grapes,
made my pots, and, in a word, everything I did. All
this being written down, they gavé: to the Spaniards
(two of them understood English well enough): nor
did they refuse to accommodate the Spaniards-with any-
thing else, for they agreed very well for some time.
They gave them an equal admission into the house, or
cave, and they began to live very sociably; and the
head Spaniard, who had seen pretty much of my methods,
together with Friday’s father, managed all their affairs ;
but as for the Englishmen, they did nothing but ramble
about the island, shoot parrots, and catch tortoises; and
when they came home at night, the Spaniards provided
their suppers for them.







LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.

The Spaniards would have been satisfied with this,
had the others but let them alone, which, however, they
could not find in their hearts to do long; but, like the
dog in the manger, they would not eat themselves,
neither would they let the others eat. The differences,
nevertheless, were at first but triyial, and such as are
not worth relating, but at last it broke out into open
war: and it began with all the rudeness and insolence
that can be imagined,—without reason, without provo-
cation, contrary to nature, and, indeed, to common
sense; and though, it is true, the first relation of it
came from the Spaniards themselves, whom I may call
the accusers, yet when I came to examine the fellows,
they could not deny a word of it.

But before I come to the particulars of this part, I
must supply a defect in my former relation; and this
was, I forgot to set down, among the rest, that just as
we were weighing the anchor to set sail, there happened
a little quarrel on board of our ship, which I was once
afraid would have turned to a second mutiny; nor was
it appeased till the captain, rousing up his courage, and
taking us all to his assistance, parted them by force, and,
making two ofthe most refractory fellows prisoners,
he laid them in irons: and as they had been active in
the former disorders, and let-fall some ugly, dangerors
words, the second time he threatened to carry them in
irons to sEngland, and have them hanged there for
mutiny, and running away with the ship. This, it seems,
though the captain did not intend to do it, frightened
some other men in the ship;* and some of them had
put it into the head of the rest, that the captain only
gave them good words for the present, till they should
come to some English port, and that then they should



THE IDLE AND INDUSTRIOUS SAILORS COME

be all put into gaol, and tried for their lives. The mate
got intelligence of this, and acquainted us with it, upon
which it was desired that I, who still passed for a great
man among them, should go down with the mate, and
satisfy the men, and tell them. that they might be
assured, if they behaved well the rest of the voyage, all
they had done for the time past should be pardoned. So
I went, and after passing my honour’s word to them,
they appeared easy, and the more so when I caused
the two men that were in irons to be released and
forgiven.

But this mutiny had brought us to an anchor for that
night; the wind also falling calm next morning. we
found that our two men, who had been laid in irons, ‘had
stolen each of them a’musket, and some other weapons
(what powder or shot they had we knew not); and had
taken the ship’s pinnace, which was not yet hauled up,
and run away with her to their companions in roguery
on shore. As soon as we found this, I ordered the long-
boat on shore with twelve men and the mate, and away
they went to seek the rogues; but they could neither
find them nor any of the rest, for they all fled into the
woods when they saw the boat coming on shore. The
mate was once resolved, in justice to their roguery, to
have destroyed their plantations, burned all their house-
hold stuff and furniture, and left them to shift without
it ; but having no orders, he let it all alone, left every-
thing as he found it, and, bringing the pinnace away,
came on board without them. These two men made
their number five; but the other three villains were so
much more wicked than they, that after they had been
two or three days together, they turned the two new-
comers out of doors to shift for themselves, and would

good while, be persuaded to give them any food: as for
the Spaniards, they were not yet come.

When the Spaniards came first on shore, the business
began to go forward: the Spaniards would have per-
suaded the three English brutes to have taken in their
countrymen again, that, as they said, they might be all
one family: but they would not hear of it, so the two
poor fellows lived by themselves; and finding nothing
but industry and application would make them live com-
fortably, they pitched their tents on the north shore of
the island, but a little more to the west, to be out of
danger of the savages, who always landed on the east
parts of the island Here they built them two huts, one
to lodge in, and the other to lay up their magazines and
stores in; and the Spaniards having given them some
corn for seed, and some of the peas which I had left
them, they dug, planted, and inclosed, after the pattern
I had set for them all, and began to live pretty well
Their first crop of corn was on the ground ; and though
it was but a little bit of Jand which they had dug up
at first. having had but a little time, yet it was enough
to relieve them, and find them with bread and other
eatables ; and one of the fellows being the cook’s mate
of the ship, was very ready at making soup, puddings,
and such other preparations as the rice and the milk,
and such little flesh as they got, furnished him to do.

They were going on in this little thriving position
when the three unnatural rogues, their own countrymen
too, in mere humour, had to insult them, came and
bullied them, and told them the’island was theirs: that
the governor, meaning me, had given them the posses-
sion of it, and nobody else had any right to it; and
that they should build no houses upon their ground, un-



TO BLOWS.

less they would pay rent for them. The two men,
thinking they were jesting at first, asked them to come
in and sit down, and see what fine houses they were
that they had built, and to tell them what rent they
demanded ; and one of them merrily said, if they were
the ground-landlords, he hoped, if they built tenements
upon their land, and made improvements, they would,
according to the custom of landlords, grant a long lease:
and desired they would get a scrivener to draw the
writings. One of the three, cursing and raging, told
them they should see they were not in jest: and going
toa little place at a distance, where the honest men had
made a fire to dress their victuals, he takes a firebrand,
and claps it to the outside of their hut, and set it on
fire: indeed, it would have been all burned down in a
few minutes, if one of the two had not run to the
fellow, thrust him away, and trod the fire out with his
feet, andthat not without some difficulty too.

The fellow was in such a rage at the honest man’s
thrusting him away, that he returned upon him, with a
pole he had in his hand, and had not the man avoided
the blow very nimbly, and run into the hut, he had
ended his days at once. His comrade, seeing the danger
they were both in, ran in after him, and immediately
they came both out with their muskets, and the man
that was first struck at with the pole knocked the fellow
down that began the quarrel with the stock of his mus-
ket, and that before the other two could come to help
him; and then, seeing the rest come at them, they
stood together, and presenting the other ends of their
pieces to them, bade them stand off:

The others had fire-arms with them too; but one of
the two honest men, bolder than his comrade, and made



have nothing to do with them; nor could they, for a

desperate by his danger, told them, if they offered to





51

move hand or foot, they were dead men, and boldly
commanded them to lay down their arms. They did
not, indeed, lay down their arms, but seeing him so
resolute, it bronght them toa parley, and they consented
to take their wounded man with them and be gone:
and, indeed, it seems the fellow was wounded sufficiently
with the blow. However, they,were much in the
wrong, since they had the advantage, that they did not
disarm them effectually, as they might have done, and
have gone immediately to the Spaniards, and given them
an account how the rogues had treated them; for the
three villains studied nothing but revenge, and every
day gave them some intimation that they. did so,

But not to crowd this part with an account of the
lesser part of the,rogueries with which they plagued
them:continually night and day, it forced the two men
to such a desperation, that they resolved to fight them all
three, the first time they had a fair opportunity In
order to do this, they resolved to go to the castle (as
they called my old dwelling), where the three rogues
and the Spaniards all lived together at that time, in-
tending to have a fair battle; and the Spaniards should
stand by to see fair play: so they got up in the morning
before day and came to the place, and called the
Englishmen by their names, telling a Spaniard that
answered, that they wanted to speak with them.

It happened that the day before, two of the Spaniards,
having been in the woods, had seen one of the two
Englishmen, whom, for distinction, I called the honest
men, and he had made a sad complaint to the
Spaniards of the barbarous usage they had met with
from their three countrymen, and how they had
ruined their plantation and destroyed their corn that



THE SPANIARD KNOCKS DOWN THE ENGLISH SAILOR,

they had laboured so hard to bring forward, and killed
the milch-goat, and their three kids, which was all they
had provided for their sustenance: and that if. he and
his friends, meaning the Spaniards, did not assist them
again, they should be starved. When the Spaniards
came home at night, and they were all at supper, one of
them took the freedom to reprove the three Englishmen,
though in very gentle and mannerly terms, and asked
them how they could be so cruel, they being harmless,
inoffensive fellows: that they were putting themselves
in a way to. subsist by their labour, and that it had cost
them a great deal of pains to bring things to such per-
fection as they were ane in.

One of the Englishmen returned very briskly. “ What
had they to do there? that they came on shore without
leave ; and that they should not plant or build upon the
island; it was none of their ground.” ‘“ Why,’’ says
the Spaniard very calmly “ Seignior Inglese. they must
not starve.” The Englishman replied, like a rough tar-
pauling, “ They might starve; they should not plant
nor build in that place.” “But what must they do
then, seignior ?” said the Spaniard. Another of the
brutes returned, “ Do? they should be servants, and
work for them.”~ “But how can you expect that of
them?” says the Spaniard; “ they are not bought with
your money; you haye no right to make them
servants.” The Englishman answered,“ The island was
theirs ; the governor had given it to them, and no man
had anything to do there but themselves ;” and with
that he swore that he would go and burn all their new
huts; they should build none upon their land: “Why,
seignior,” says the Spaniard, “ by the same rule, we must
be your servants too.” “Ay,” returned the bold dog,’
“and so you shall, too, before we have done with you ;”



52

u



mixing two or three oaths in the proper intervals of his
speech, ‘The Spaniard only smiled at that, and made
him no answer. However, this little discourse had
heated them ; and starting up, one says to the other (I
think it was he they called Will Atkins), “ Come, Jack,
let’s go, and have t’other brush with them; we'll
demolish their castle, Vl warrant you; they shall plant
no colony in our dominions.”

Upon this they were all trooping away, with every
man a gun, a pistol, and a sword, and muttered some in-
solent things among themselves, of what they would do
to the Spaniards too, when opportunity offered; but the
Spaniards, it seems, did not so perfectly understand
them as to know all the particulars, only that, in general,
they threatened them hard for taking the two Mnglish-
men’s part, Whither they went or how they bestowed
their time that evening, the Spaniards said they did not
know; butit seems they wandered about the country
part of the night, and then lying down in the place which
Lused to.call my bower, they were weary and overslept
themselves. The case was this: they had resolved to
stay till midnight, and so to take the two poor men
when they were asleep, and as they acknowledged
afterwards, intended to set fire to their huts while they
‘were in them, and either burn them there, or murder
them as they came out. As malice seldom sleeps very
sound, it was very strange they should not have been kept
awake, However, as the two men had also a design
upon them, as I have said, though a much fairer one
than that of burning or murdering, it happened, and
very luckily for them all, that they were up and gone
aproas, before the bloody-minded rogues came to their

uts.

When they came there, and found the men gone,
Atkins, who, it seems, was the forwardest man, called
out to his comrade, “Ha, Jack, here’s the nest, but the
birds are flown.” They mused awhile, to think what
should be the occasion of their being gone abroad so
soon, and suggested presently that the Spaniards had
given them notice of it; and withthat they shook hands
and swore to one another that they would be revenged
of the Spaniards. As soon as they had made this bloody
bargain, they fell to work with the poor men’s habita-
tion; they did not set fire, indeed, to anything, but
they pulled down both their houses, not leaving the
least stick standing, or scarce any sign on the ground
where they stood ; they tore all their household stuff in
pieces, and threw everything about in such a manner,
that the poor men afterwards found some of their things
a mile off. When they had done this, they pulled up
all the young trees which the poor men had planted ;
broke down an inclosure they had made to secure their
cattle and their corn; and, in a word, sacked and
plundered everything as completely as a horde of Tartars
would have done. :

The two men were, at this juncture, gone to find them
out, and had resolved to fight them wherever they had
been though they were but two to three; so that, had
they met, there certainly would have been bloodshed
among them, for they were all very stout, resolute,
fellows, to give them their due.

But Providence took more care to keep them asunder
than they themselves could do to meet; for, as if they
had dogged one another, when the three were gone
thither, the two were here; and afterwards, when the
two went back to find them, the three were come to the
old habitation again: we shall see their different con-
duct presently. When the three came back like furious
creatures, flushed with the rage which the work they
had been about had put them into, they came up to the
Spaniards, and told them what they had done, by way
of scoff and bravado ; and one of them stepping up to
one of the Spaniards, as if they had been a couple
of boys at play, takes hold of his hat as it was
upon his head, and giving it a twirl about, fleering in his
face, says to him, “ And you, Seignior Jack Spaniard,
shall have the same sauce, if you do not mend your
manners.” ‘The Spaniard, who, though a quiet, ‘civil
man, was as brave a man as could be, and, withal, a
strong, well-made man, looked at him for a good while,
and then, having no weapon in his hand, stepped gravely
up to him, and, with one blow of his fist, knocked him
down, as an ox is felled with a pole-axe ; at which one
of the rogues, as insolent as the first, fired his pistol at
the Spaniard immediately: he missed his body, indeed,
for the bullets went through his hair, but one of them
touched the tip of his ear, and he bled pretty much.
The blood made the Spaniard believe he was more hurt
than he really was, and that put him into some heat, for
before he acted all ina perfect calm 3 but now resolving
to go through with his work, he stooped, and taking the
fellow’s musket whom he had knocked down, was just
going to shoot the man who had fired at him, when the
rest of the Spaniards, being in the cave, came out, and
calling to him not to shoot, they stepped in, secured the
other two, and took their arms from them.

When they were thus disarmed, and found they had
made all the Spaniards their enemies, as well as their
own countrymen. they began to cool, and, giving the
Spaniards better words, would have had their arms
again; but the Spaniards, considering the feud that
,was between them and the other two Englishmen, and



that it would be the best method they could take to
keep them from killing one another, told them they
would do them no harm ; and if they would live peace-
ably, they would be-very willing to assist and associate
with them as they did before; but that they could not
think of giving them their arms again, while they
appeared so resolved to do mischief with them to their
own countrymen, and had even threatened them all to}
make them their servants.

The rogues were now quite deaf to all reason, and
being refused their arms, they raved away like madmen,
threatening what they would do, though they had no
fire-arms. But the Spaniards, despising their threaten-
ing, told them they should take care how they offered
any injury to their plantation or cattle; for if they did,
they would shoot them as they would ravenous beasts,
wherever they found them; and if they fell into their
hands alive, they should certainly be hanged. However,
this was far from cooling them, but away they went,
raging and swearing like furies. As soon as they were
gone, the two men came back, in passion and rage
enough also, though of another kind; for having been
at their plantation, and finding it all demolished and
destroyed, as above mentioned, it will easily be supposed
they had provocation enough. They cotild scarce have
room to tell their tale, the Spaniards were so eager to
tell them theirs ; and it was strange enough to find that
three men should thus bully nineteen, and receive no
punishment at all.

The Spaniards, indeed, despised them, and especially,
having thus disarmed them, made light of their threat-
enings ; but the two Englishmen resolved to have their
remedy against them, what pains soever it cost to find
them out. But the Spaniards interposed here too, and
told them, that as they had disarmed them, they could
not consent that they (the two) should pursue them with
fire-arms, and perhaps kill them. ‘“ But,’ said the
grave Spaniard, who was their governor, “we will en-
deavour to make them do you justice, if you will leave
it to us: for there is no doubt but they will come to us
again, when their passion is over, being not able to
subsist without our assistance. We promise you to
make no ‘peace with them without having a full satis-
faction for you; and, upon this condition, we hope you
will promise to use no violence with them, other than
in your own defence.” The two Englishmen yielded to
this very awkwardly, and with great reluctance; but
the Spaniards protested that they did it only to keep
them from bloodshed, and to make them all easy at last.
“For,” said they, “we are not so many of us; here is
room enough for us all, and it is a great pity that we
should not be all good friends.” At length they did
consent, and waited for the issue of the thing,living for
some days with the Spaniards ; for their own habitation
was destroyed.

In about five days’ time the vagrants, tired with
wandering, and almost starved with hunger, having
chiefly lived on turtles’ eggs all that while, came back |
to the grove; and finding my Spaniard, who, as I have
said, was the governor, and two more with him, walking |
by the side of the creek, they came up in a very sub-
missive, humble manner, and’ begged to be received
again into the society. The Spaniards used them civilly,
but told them they had acted so unnaturally to their
countrymen, and so very grossly to themselves, that
they could not come to any conclusion without consult-
ing the two Englishmen and the rest; but, however,
they would go to them and discourse about it, and they
should know in half an hour. It may be guessed that
they were very hard put to it; for, as they were to wait
this half-hour for an answer, they begged they would
send them out some bread in the mean time, which
they did, sending, at the same time, a large piece of
goat’s flesh, and a boiled parrot, which they ate very
eagerly.

After half an hour’s consultation they were called in,
and a long debate ensued, their two countrymen charg-
ing them with the ruin of all their labour, and a design
to murder them; all which they owned before, and
therefore could not deny now. Upon the whole, the
Spaniards acted the moderators between them; and as
they had obliged the two Englishmen not to hurt the
three while they were naked and unarmed, so they now
obliged the three.to go and rebuild their fellows’ two
huts, one to be of the same and the other of larger
dimensions than they were before ; to fence their ground
again, plant trees in the room of those pulled up, dig up
the land again for planting corn, and, in a word, to restore
everything to the same state as they found it, that is,
as near as they could.

Well, they submitted to all this; and as they had
plenty of provisions given them all the while, they grew
very orderly, and the whole society began to live
pleasantly and agreeably together again; only that
these three fellows could never be persuaded to work—
I mean for themselves—except now and then a little,
just as they pleased: however, the Spaniards told them
plainly, that if they would but live sociably and friendly
together, and study the good of the whole plantation,
they would be content to work for them, and let them
walk about and be as idle as they pleased; and thus;
having lived pretty well together for a morth or two,



LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.

the Spaniards let them have arms again, and gave them
liberty to go abroad with them as before. ;

It was not above a week after they had these arms,
and went abroad, before the ungrateful creatures began
to be as insolent and troublesome as ever: however, an
accident happened presently upon this, which en-
dangered the safety of them all, and they were obliged
to lay by all private resentments, and look to the
preservation of their lives,

It happened one night that the governor, the Spaniard
whose life I had saved, who was now the governor of
the rest, found himself very uneasy in the night, and
could by no means get any sleep: he was perfectly well
in body, only found his thoughts tumultuous; his mind’
ran upon men fighting and killing one another; but he
was broad awake, and could not by any means get any
sleep ; in short, he lay a great while, but, growing more
and more uneasy, he resolved to rise, As they lay,
being so many of them, on goat-skins laid thick upon
such couches and pads as they made for themselves,
so they had little to do, when they were willing to rise,
but to get upon their feet, and perhaps put on-a coat,
such as ib was, and their pumps, and they were ready
for going any way that their thoughts guided them.
Being thus got up, he looked out; but, being dark, he
could see little or nothing, and, besides, the trees which
I had planted, and which were now grown tall, inter-
cepted his sight, so that he could only look up, and see
that it was a starlight night, and, hearing no noise, he
returned and Jay down again; but to no purpose: he
could not compose himself to anything like rest; but
his thoughts were to the last degree uneasy, and he
knew not for what. Having made some noise with
rising and walking about, going out and coming in,
another of them waked, and asked who it was that was
up. The governor told him how it had been with him.
“Say you so?” says the other Spaniard; “‘ such things
are not to. be slighted, I assure you; there is certainly
some mischief working near us;” and presently he
asked him, “Where are the Englishmen ?”—“ They
are all in their huts,” says he, “safe enough.” It seems
the Spaniards had kept possession of the main apart-
ment, and had made a place for the three Englishmen,
who, since their last mutiny, were always quartered by
themselves, and could not come at the rest. ‘“ Well,”
says the Spaniard, “there is something in it, I am
persuaded, from*my own experience. I am satisfied
that our spirits embodied have a converse with, and
receive intelligence from, the spirits unembodied, and
inhabiting the invisible world; and this friendly notice
is given for cur advantage, if we knew how to make use
of it. Come, let us go and look abroad; and if we find
nothing at all in it. to justify the trouble, Pll tell you a
story to the purpose, that shall convince you of the
justice of my proposing it,”

They went out presently, to go up to the top of the
hill, where I used to go; but they being strong, and a
good company, nor alone, as I was, used none of my
cautions to go up by the ladder, and pulling it up after
them, to go up a second stage to the top, but were going
round through the grove, unwarily, when they were
surprised with seeing a light as of fire, a very little
way from them, and hearing the voices of men, not of
one or two, but of a great number.

Among the precautions I used to take on the savages
landing on the island, it was my constant care to pre-
vent them making the least discovery of there being
any inhabitant upon the place; and when by any
occasion they came ‘to know it, they felt it so effectually
that they that got away were scarce able to give any
account of it; for we disappeared as soon as possible ;
nor did ever any that had seen me-escape to tell any one
else, except it was the three savages in our last en-
counter, who jumped into the boat; of whom, I
mentioned, I was afraid they should go home and ‘bring
more help. Whether it was the consequence of the
escape of those men that so great a number came now
together, or whether they came ignorantly, and by
accident, on their usual bloody errand, the Spaniards
could not understand ; but, whatever it was, it was their
business either to have concealed themselves, or not to
have seen them at all, much less to have let the
savages have seen there were any inhabitants in the
place ; or to have fallen upon them so effectually as not
aman of them should have escaped, which could only
have. been by getting in between them and their boats:
but this presence of mind was wanting to them,
which was the ruin of their tranquillity for a great
while.

We need not doubt but that the governor and the
man with him, surprised with this sight, ran back imme-
diately and raised their fellows, giving them an account.
of the imminent danger they were all in, and they
again as readily took the alarm; but it was impossible
to persuade them to stay close within where they were, -
but they must all run out to see how things stood.
While it was dark, indeed, they were safe, and they had
opportunity enough, for some hours, to view the savages
by the light of three fires they had made at a distance
from one another; what they were doing they knew
not, neither did they know what to do themselves,
For, first, the enemy were too many; and, secondly,

~



LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.

~

oO

3



they did not keep together, but were divided into
several parties, and were on shore in several places.

The Spaniards were in no small consternation at this |

sight; and, as they found that the fellows went
straggling all over the shore, they made no doubt but,
first or last, some of them would chop in upon their
habitation, or upon some other place where they would
see the token of inhabitants; and they were in great
perplexity also for fear of their flock of goats, which,
if they should be destroyed, would have been little less
than starving them. So the first thing they resolved
upon was to despatch three men away before it .vas
light, two Spaniards and one Englishman, to drive all
the goats away to the great valley where the cave was,
and, if need were, to drive them into the very cave
itself. Could they have seen the savages altogether in
one body, and at a distance from their canoes, they
were resolved, if there had been a hundred of them, to
attack them ; but that could not be done, for they were
some of them two miles off from the other; and, as it
appeared afterwards, were of two different nations.

After having mused a great while on the course they
should take, they resolved, at last, while it was still
dark, to send the old savage, Friday’s father, out as a
spy, to learn, if possible, something concerning them,—
as what they came for, what they intended to do, and
the like. The old man readily undertook it; and
stripping himself quite naked, as most of the savages
were, away he went. After he had been gone an hour
or two, he brings word that he had been among them
undiscovered,—that he found they were two parties,
and of two. several nations, who had war with one
another, and had a great battle in their own country ;
and that both sides having had several prisoners taken
in the fight, they were, by mere chance, landed all on
the same island, for the devouring their prisoners and
making merry; but their coming so by chance to the
same place had spoiled all their mirth,—that they were
in a great rage at one another, and were so near, that he
believed they would fight again as soon as daylight
began to appear ; but he did not perceive that they had
any notion of anybody being on the island but them-
selves. He had hardly made an end of telling his
story, when they could perceive, by the unusual noise
they made, that the two little armies were engaged in
a bloody fight, Friday's father used all the arguments
he could to persuade our people to lie close, and not be
seen; he told them their safety consisted in it, and
that they had nothing to do but lie still, and the
savages would kill one another to their hands, and then
the rest would go away; and it was so to a tittle.
But it was impossible to prevail, especially upon the
Englishmen; their curiosity was so importunate, that
they must run out and see the battle; however, they
used some caution too: they did not go openly, just by
their own dwelling, but went farther into the woods,
and placed themselves to advantage, where they might

- securely see them manage the fight, and, as they thought,
not be seen by them; but the savages did see them, as
we shall find hereafter, ;

The battle was very fierce; and, if I might believe
the Englishmen, one of them said he could perceive
that some of them were men of great bravery, of
invincible spirits, and of great policy in guiding the
fight. The battle, they said, held two hours before they
could guess which party would be beaten ; but then that
party which was nearest our people’s habitation began
to appear weakest, and after some time more, some of
them began to fly; and this put our men again into a
great consternation, lest any one of those that fled
should run into the grove before their dwelling for
shelter, and thereby involuntarily discover the place;
and that, by consequence, the pursuers would also do
the like in search of them. Upon this, they resolved

. that they would stand armed within the wall, and who-
ever came inta the grove, they resolved to sally out
over the wall and kill them, so that, if possible, not one
should return to give an account of it; they ordered
also that it should be done with their swords, or
by knocking them down with tHe stocks of their
muskets, but not by shooting them, for fear of raising
an alarm by the noise.

As they expected it fell out; three of the routed
army fled for life, and crossing the creek, ran directly
into the place, not in the, least knowing whither they
went, but running as into a thick wood for shelter. The
scout they kept to look abroad gave notice of this with-
in, with this comforting addition, that the conquerors
had not pursued them, or seen which way they were
gone; upon this, the Spaniard governor, a man of
humanity, would not suffer them to kill the three
fugitives, but sending three men out by the top of the
hill, ordered them to go round, come in behind them,
and surprise and take them prisoners ; which was done.
The residue of the conquered people fled to their
canoes, and got off to sea; the victors retired, made no
pursuit, or very little, but drawing themselves into a
body together, gave two great screaming shouts, most
likely by way of triumph—and so the fight ended: the
same day, about three o’clock in the afternoon, they also
marched to their canoes. And thus the Spaniards had
the islaud again free to themselves, their fright was

;over, and’ they saw no savages for



several years
after.

After they were all gone, the Spaniards came out of
their den, and viewing the ficld of battle, they found
about two-and-thirty men dead on the spot; some were
killed with long arrows, which were found sticking in
their bodies; but most of them were killed with great
wocden swords, sixteen or seventeen of which they’
found in the field of battle, and as many bows, with a
great many arrows. These swords were strange, un-
wieldy things, and they must be very strong men that
used them ; most of those that were killed with them
had their heads smashed to pieces, as we may say, or,
as we call it in English, their brains knocked out, and
several their arms and legs broken ; so that it is evident
they fight with inexpressible rage and fury. We found
not one man that was not stone dead; for either they
stay by their enemy till they have killed him, or they
carry all the wounded men that are not quite dead away
with them.

This deliverance tamed our ill-disposed Englishmen
for a great while; the sight had filled them with horror,
and the consequences appeared terrible to the last
degree, especially upon supposing that some time or
other they should fall into the hands of those creatures,
who would not only kill them as enemies, but for food,
as we kill our cattle and they professed to me that the
thoughts of being eaten up like beef and mutton,
though it was supposed it was not to be till they were
dead, had something in it so horrible that it nauseated
their very stomachs, made them sick when they thought
of it, and filled their minds with such unusual terror,
that they were not themselves for some weeks after.
This, as I said, tamed even the three English brutes I
have been speaking of ; and for a great while after they
were tractable, and went about the common business of
the whole society well enough,—planted, sowed, reaped,
and began to be all naturalized to the country. But
some time after this they fell into such simple measures
again, as brought them into a great deal of trouble.

They had taken three prisoners, as I observed; and
these three being stout young fellows, they made them
servants, and taught them to work for them, and as
slaves they did well enough; but they did not take.
their measures as I did by my man Friday, viz. to begin
with them upon the principle of having saved their
lives, and then instruct them in the rational principles
of life; much less did they think of teaching them
religion, or attempt civilizing and reducing them by
kind usage and affectionate arguments. As they gave}
them their food every day, so they gave them their
work too, and kept them fully.employed in drudgery
enough ; but they failed in this by it, that they never
had them to assist them and fight for them as I had my
man Friday, who was as true to me as the very flesh
upon my bones.

But to come to the family part. Being all now good
friends—for common danger, as I said above, had
effectually reconciled them—they began to consider
their general circumstances; and the first thing that
came under consideration was whether, seeing the
savages particularly haunted that side of the island, and
that there were more remote and retired parts of it
equally adapted to their way of living, and manifestly
to their advantage, they should not rather move their
habitation, and plant in some more proper place for
their safety, and especiatly for the security of their |
cattle and corn. \

Upon this, after long debate, it was concluded that |
they would not remove their habitation; because that,
some time or other, they thought they might hear from
their governor again, meaning me; and if I should send
any one to seek them, I should be suré to direct them
to that side, where, if they should find the place de-
molished, they would conclude the savages had killed us
all, and we were gone, and so our supply would go too.
But, as to their corn and cattle, they agreed to remove
them into the valley where my cave was, where the
land was as proper for both, and where, indeed, there |
was land enough. However, upon second thoughts, |
they altered one part of their resolution too, and re-
solved only to remove part of their cattle thither, and
plant part of their corn there; so that if one part was
destroyed, the other might be saved, And one part of
prudence they luckily used: they never trusted those
three savages which. they had taken prisoners. with
knowing anything of the plantation they had made in
that valley, or of any cattle they had there, much less
of the cave at that place, which they kept, in case of
necessity, as a safe retreat; and thither they carried
also the two barrels of powder, which I had sent them
at my coming away. They resolved, however, not to.
change their habitation ; yet, as I had carefully covered
it first with a wall or fortification, and then with a
grove of trees, and as they were now fully convinced
their safety consisted entirely in their being concealed,
they-set to work to cover and cunceal the place yet
more effectually than before, For this purpose, as]
planted trees, or rather thrust in stakes, which in time
all grew up to be trees, for some good distance befcre
the entrance into my apartments, they went on in the
same manner, and filled up the rest of that whole space |





of ground from the trees I had set quite down to the
side of the creek, where I landed my tloats, and even
into the very ooze where the tide flowed, not so much ~
as leaving any place to land, or any sign that there had
been any landing thereabouts,—-these stakes also being
of a wood very forward to grow, they took care to have
them geuerally much larger and taller than those which
Thad planted, As they grew apace, they planted them
so very thick and close together, that when they had
been three or four years grown, there was no piercing
with the eye any considerable way into the plantation,
As for that part which I had planted, the trees were
grown as thick as a man’s thigh, and among them they
had placed so many other short ones, and so thick, that
it stood like a palisado a quarter of a mile thick, and it
was next to impossible to penetrate it, for a little dog
could hardly get between the trees, they stood so close.
But this was not all; for they did the same by all the
ground to the right hand and to the left, and round
even to the side of the hill, leaving no way, not so
much as for themselves, to come out but by the ladder
placed up to the side of the hill, and then lifted up, and
placed again from the first stage up to the top: so that
when the ladder was taken down, nothing but what had
wings or witchcraft to assist it could come at them.
This was excellently well contrived: nor was it less

than what they afterwards found occasion for, which

served to conviuce me, that as human prudence has the
authority of Providence to justify it, so it has doubtless
the direction of Providence to set it to work; and if we

listened carefully to the voice of it, 1am persuaded we
might prevent many of the disasters which our lives
are now, by our own negligence, subjected to.

They lived two years after this in perfect retirement,

and had no more visits from the savages. They had,
indeed, an alarm given them one morning, which put
them into a great consternation; for, some of the
Spaniards being out early one morning on the west side,
or end, of the island (which was that end where I never

went, for fear of being discovered), they were sur-

prised with seeing above twenty canoes of Indians just
coming on shore. They made the best of their way
home in hurry enough ; and giving the alarm to their
comrades, they kept close all that day and the next,
going out only at night to make their observation ; but
they had the good luck to be undiscovered, for wherever
the savages went, they did not land that time on the
island, but pursued some other design.

And now they had another broil with the three

Englishmen ; one of whom, a most turbulent fellow,
being ina rage at one of the three captive slaves, be-
cause the fellow had not done something right which
he bid him do, and seemed a little untiactable in his
showing him, drew a hatchet out of a frog-belt, which
he wore by his side, and fell upon the poor savage, not
to correct him, but to kill him.

One of the Spaniards,
who was by, seeing him give the fellow a barbarous cut
with the hatchet, which he aimed at his head, but struck
into his shoulder, so that he thought he had cut the
poor creature’s arm off, ran to him, and, entreating him

not to murder the poor man, placed himself between
him and the savage, to prevent the mischief,
fellow, being enraged the more at this, struck at the

The

Spaniard with his hatchet, and swore he would serve

him as he intended to serve the savage; which the

Spaniard perceiving, avoided the blow, and with a
shovel which he had in his hand (for they were all
working in the field about their corn land) knocked the
brute down, Another of the Englishmen, running up
at the same time to help his comrade, knocked the
Spaniard down ; and then two Spaniards more came in
to help their man, and a third Englishman fell in upon
them. They had none of them any fire-arms or any
other weapons but hatchets and other tools, except this
third Englishman; he had one of my rusty cutlasses,
with which he made at the two last Spaniards, and.
wounded them both. This fray set the whole family
in an uproar, and more help coming in, they took tho
three Englishmen prisoners. The next question was, .
what should be done with them? They had been so
often mutinous, and were so very furious, so desperate,
and so idle withal, they knew not what course to take
witb them, for they were mischievous to the highest.
degree, and cared not what hurt they did to any man ;
so that, in short, it was not safe to live with them.

The Spaniard who was governor told them, in so
many words, that if they had been of his own country,
he would have hanged them; for all laws and all
governors were to preserve society, and those who were
dangerous to fhe saviety ought to be expelled out of it;
but as they were Englishmen, and that it was to the
generous kindness of an Englishman that they all owed
their preservation and deliverance, he would use them
with all possible len’ty, and would leave them to the
judgment of the other two Englishmen, who were
their countrymen. One of the two honest Englishmen
stood up, and said they desired it might not be left to
them,—-“ For,” says he, ‘I am sure we ought to sentence
them to the gaJlows;” and with that he gives an account
how Will Atkins, one of the three, had proposed to
have all the five Englishmen join together, and murder
all the Spaniards when they were in their sleep.



&

54



When the Spanish governor heard this, he calls to
Will Atkins, “ How, Seignior Atkins, would you murder
us all? What have you to say to that?” The hardened
villain was so far from denying it, that he said it was
true, and swore they would do it still before they had
done with them, “Well, but Seignior Atkins,” says
the Spaniard, “ what have we done to you, that you will
kill us? What would you get by killing us? And
what must we do to prevent you killing us? Must we
Kill you, or you kill us? Why will you put us to the
necessity of this, Seignior Atkins?” says the Spaniard
very calmly, and smiling. Seignior Atkins was in such
a rage at the Spaniard’s making a jest of it, that, had
he not been held by three men, and withal had no
weapon near him, it was thought he would have at-
tempted to kill the Spaniard in the middle of all the
company. ‘This hare-brained carriage obliged them to
consider seriously what was to be done. The two
Englishmen, and the Spaniard who saved the poor
savage, were of the opinion that they should hang one
of the three, for an example to the rest, and that
particularly it should be he that had twice attempted
to commit murder with his hatchet; indeed, there was
some reason to believe he had done it, for the poor
savage was in such a miserable condition with the
wound he had received, that it was thought he could
not live. But the governor Spaniard still said no; it
was an Englishman that had saved all their lives, and
he would never consent to put an Englishman to death,
though he had murdered half of them; nay, he said if
he had been killed himself by an Englishman, and had
time left to speak, it should be that they should pardon
him.

This was so positively insisted on by the governor
Spaniard, that there was no gainsaying it; and as
merciful counsels are most apt to prevail, where they
are so earnestly pressed, so they all came into it; but
then it was to be considered what should be done to
keep them from doing the mischief they designed ; for
all agreed, governor and all, that means were to be used
for preserving the society from danger. After a long
debate, it was agreed that they should-be disarmed, and
not permitted to have either gun, powder, shot, sword,
or any weapon; that they should be turned out of the
society, and left to live where they would, and how they
would, by themselves ; but that none of the rest, cither
Spaniards or English, should hold any kind of converse
with them, or have anything to do with them: that
they should be forbid to come within a certain distance
of the place where the rest dwelt; and if they offered
to commit any disorder, so as to spoil, burn, kill, or
destroy any of the corn, plantings, buildings, fences, or
cattle belonging to the society, they should die without
mercy, and would shoot them wherever they could find
them.

The humane governor, musing upon the sentence,
considered a little upon it; and turning to the two
honest Englishmen, said, “Hold ; you must reflect that
it will he long ere they can raise corn and cattle of their
own, and they must not starve; we must therefore
allow them provisions.” So he caused to be added, that
they should have a proportion of corn given them to
last them eight months, and for seed to sow, by which
time they might be supposed to raise some of their
own; that they should have six milch-goats, four he-
goats, and six kids given them, as well for present sub-
sistence as fora store; and that they should have tools
given them for their work in the fields, but they should
have none of these tools or provisions, unless they
would swear solemnly that they would not hurt or
injure any of the Spaniards with them, or of their
fellow Englishmen.

Thus they dismissed them the society, and turned
them out to shift for themselves. They went away
sullen and refractory, as neither content to go away nor
to stay; but, as there was no remedy, they went, pre-
tending to go and choose a place where they would
settle themselves ; and some provisions were given them,
but no weapons. About four or five days after, they
came again for some victuals, and gave the governor an
account where they had pitched their tents, and marked
themselves out a habitation and plantation ; and it was
a very convenient place indeed, on the remotest part of
the island, N.E., much about the place where I provi-
dentially landed in my first voyage, when I was driven
out to sea, in my foolish attempt to sail round the island.

Here they built themselves two handsome huts, and
contrived them in a manner like my first habitation,
being close under the side of a hill, having some trees
growing already on three sides of it, so that by planting

‘others, it would he very easily covered from the sight,

unless narrowly searched for. They desired some dried
goat-skins, for beds and covering, which were given
them; and upon giving their words that they would not
disturb the rest, or injure any of their plantations, they
gave them hatchets, and what other tools they could
spare; some peas, barley, and rice, for sowing; and, in
a word, anything they wanted except arms and ammu-
nition.

They lived in this separate condition about six months,
and had got in their first harvest, though the quantity
was but small, the parcel of land they had planted being



but little. Indeed, having all their plantation to form,
they had a great deal of work upon their hands; and
when they came to make boards and pots, and such
things, they were quite out of their element, and could
make nothing of it; therefore, when the rainy season
came on, for want of a cave in the earth they could not
keep their grain dry, and it was in great danger of
spoiling. This humbled them.much: so they came and
begged the Spaniards to help them, which they very
readily did; and in four days worked a great hole in
the side of the hill for them, big enough to secure their
corn and other things from the rain: but it was a poor
place at best, compared to mine, and especially as mine
was then, for the Spaniards had greatly enlarged it, and
made several new apartments in it.

About three quarters of a year after this separation,
a new frolic took these rogues, which, together with the
former villany they had committed, brought mischief
enough upon them, and had very near been the ruin of
the whole colony. The three new associates began, it
seems, to be weary of the laborious life they led, and
that without hope of bettering their circumstances: and
a whim took them that they would make a voyage to
the continent, from whence the savages came, arid would
try if they could seize upon some prisoners among the
natives there, and bring them home, so as to make them
do the laborious part of the work for them.

The project was not so preposterous, if they had gone
no further, But they did nothing, and proposed nothing,
but had either mischief.in the design, or mischief in the
event. Andif I may.give my opinion, they seemed to
be under a blast from Heaven; for if we will not allow
a visible curse to pursue visible crimes, how shall we

-reconcile the events of things with the Divine justice ?

It was certainly an apparent vengeance on their crime
of mutiny and piracy that brought them to the state
they were in; and they showed not the least remorse
for the crime, but added new villanies to it, such as the
piece of monstrous cruelty of wounding a poor slave
because he did not, or perhaps could not, understand to
do what he directed, and to wound him in such a manner
as made him a cripple all his life, and in a place where
no surgeon or medicine could be had for his cure ; and,
what was. still worse, the intentional murder, for such
to be sure it was, as was afterwards the formed design
they all laid, to murder the Spaniards in cold blood, and
in their sleep.

The three fellows came down to the Spaniards one
morning, and in very humble terms desired to be
admitted to speak with them, The Spaniards very
readily heard what they had to say, which was this :-—
that they were tired of living in the manner they did,
and that they were not handy enough to make the
necessaries they wanted, and that having no help, they
found they should be starved; but if the Spaniards
would give them leave to take one of the canoes which
they came over in, and give them arms and ammunition
proportioned to their defence, they would go over to the
main, and seek their fortunes, and so deliver them from
the trouble of supplying them with any other provisions.

The Spaniards were glad enough to get rid of them,
but very honestly represented to them the certain
destruction they were running into; told them they
had suffered such hardships upon that very spot, that
they could, without any spirit of prophecy, tell them
they would be starved or murdered, and bade them con-
sider of it. The men replied audaciously, they should
be starved if they stayed here, for they could not work,
and would not work, and they could but be starved
abroad; and if they were murdered, there was an end
of them; they had no wives or children to cry after
them ; and, in short, insisted importunately upon their
demand, declaring they would go, whether they gave
them any arms or no.

The Spaniards told them, with great kindness, that
if they were resolved to go, they should not go like
naked men, and be in no condition to defend themselves ;
and that though they could ill spare fire-arms, not having
enough for themselves, yet they would let them have
two muskets, a pistol, and a cutlass, and each man a
hatchet, which they thought was sufficient for them. In
a word, they accepted the offer ; and having baked bread
enough to serve them a month given them, and as much
goat’s flesh as they could eat while it was sweet, with a
great basket of dried grapes, a pot of fresh water, and a
young kid alive, they boldly set out in the canoe for a
voyage over the sea, where it was at least forty miles
broad. ‘Fhe boat, indeed, was a large one, and would
very well have carried fifteen or twenty men, and there-
fore was rather too big for them to manage ; but as they
had a fair breeze and flood-tide with them, they did well
enough. They had made a mast of a long pole, and a
sail of four large goat-skins dried, which they had sewed
or laced together ; and away they went merrily enough.
The Spaniards called after them “ Bon veyajo;” and no
man ever thought of seeing them any more.

The Spaniards were often saying to ono another, and
to the two honest Englishmen who remained behind,
how quietly and comfortably they lived, now these
three turbulent fellows were gone. "As for their coming
again, that was the remotest thing from their thoughts
that could be imagined; when, behold, after ¢wo-and-



LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOK.



twenty days’ absence, one of the Englishmen, being
abroad upon his planting-work, sees three strange men
coming towards him at a distance, with guns upon their
shoulders. =

Away runs the Englishman, frightened and amazed,
as if he was bewitched, to the governor Spaniard, and
tells him they were all undone, for there were strangers
upon the island, but he could not tell who they were.
The Spaniard, pausing a while, says to him, “How do
you mean—you cannot tell who? ‘They are the savages,
to be sure.”—“No, no,” says the Englishman ; “ they
are men in clothes, with arms.” “Nay, then,” says the
Spaniard, “ why are you so concerned? If they are not
savages, they must be friends ; for there is no Christian
nation upon earth but will do us good rather than
harm.” While they were debating thus, came up the
three Englishmen, and, standing without the wood,
which was new planted, hallooed to them. ‘'They pre-
sently knew their voices, and so all the wonder ceased.
But now the admiration was turned upon another ques-
tion :—what could be the matter, and what made them
come back again?

It was uot long before they brought the men in, and
inquiring where they had been, and what they had been
doing, they gave them a full account of their voyage in
afew words:—that they reached the land in less than
two days, but finding the people alarmed at their coming:
and preparing with bows and arrows to fight them, they
durst not go on shore, but sailed on to the northward
six or seven hours, till they came to a great opening, by
which they perceived that the land which they saw from
our island was not the main, but an island: that upon
entering that opening of the sea, they saw another island
on the right hand north, and several more west; and
being resolved to land somewhere, they put over to one
of the islands which lay west, and went boldly on shore ;
that they found the people very courteous and friendly
to them ; and they gave them several roots and some
dried fish, and appeared very sociable; and that the
women, as well as the men, were yery forward to supply
them with anything they could get for them to eat, and
brought it to them a great way upon their heads. They
continued here four days, and inquired, as well as they
could of them by signs, what nations were this way, and
that way, and were told of several fierce and terrible
people that lived almost every way, who, as they made
known by signs to them, used to eat men; but, as for
themselves, they said, they never ate men or: women, ex-
cept only such as they took in the wars; and then they
owned they made a great feast, and ate their prisoners.

The Englishmen inquired when they had had a feast
of that kind ; and they told them about two moons ago,
pointing to the moon and to two fingers; and that their
great king had two hundred prisoners now, which he.
had taken in his war, and they were feeding them to
make them fat for the next feast. The Englishmen
seemed mighty desirous of seeing those prisoners; but
the others mistaking them, thought they were desirous
to have some of them to carry away for their own
eating. So they beckoned to them, pointing to the
setting of the sun, and then to the rising; which was
to signify that the next moming at sunrising they would
bring some for them; and, accordingly, the next morning
they brought down five women and eleven men, and
gave them to the Englishmen, to carry with them on
their voyage, just as we would bring so many cows and
oxen down to a seaport town to victual a vessel.

As brutish and barbarous as these fellows were at
home, their stomachs turned at this sight, and they did
not know what to do, To refuse the prisoners would
have been the highest affront to the savage gentry that
could be offered them, and what to do with them they
Imew not. However, atter some debate, they resolved
to accept of them, and, in return, they gave the savages
that brought them one of their hatchets, an old key, a
Imife, and six or seven of their bullets; which, though
they did not understand their use, they seemed particu-
larly pleased with; and then tying the poor creatures*
hands behind them, they dragged the prisoners into the:
boat for our men.

The Englishmen were obliged to come away as soon
as they had them, ‘or else. they that gave them this
noble present would certainly have expected that they
should have gone to work with them, have killed two or
three of them the next morning, and, perhaps, have
invited the donors to dinner. But having taken their
leave, with all the respect and thanks that could well
pass between people, where, on either side, they under-
stood not one word they could say, they put off with
their boat, and’ came back towards the first island;
where, when they arrived, they set eight of their
prisoners at liberty, there being too many of them for
their occasion. In their voyage they endeavoured to
have some communication with their prisoners: but it
was impossible to make them understand anything.
Nothing they could say to them, or give them, or do
for them, but was looked upon as going to murder them.
They first of all unbound them ; but the poor creatures
screamed at that, especially the women, as if they had
just felt the knife at their throats; for they immediately
concluded they were unbound on purpose to be: killed.
If they gave them anything to cat, it was the same



LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON” CRUSOE.



thing ; they then concluded it was for fear they should
sink in flesh, and so not be fat enough to kill. If they
looked at one of them more particularly, the party
presently concluded it was to see whether he or she
was fattest, and fittest to kill first; nay, after they had
brought them quite over, and began to use them kindly,
and treat them well, still they expected every day. to
make a dinner or supper for their new masters.

‘When the three wanderers had given this unaccount-
able history or journal of their voyage, the Spaniard
asked them where their new family was; and being told
that they had brought them on shore, and put them into
one of their huts, and were come up to beg some victuals
for them, they (the Spaniards) and the other two
Englishmen, that is to say, the whole colony, resolved
to go all down to the place and see them; and did so,
and Friday’s father with them. When they came into
the hut, there they sat, all bound; for when they had
brought them on shore, they bound their hands, that they
might not take the boat and make their escape ; there, I
say, they sat, all of them stark naked. Tirst, there were
three comely fellows, well shaped, with straight limbs,
about thirty to thirty-five years of age ; and five women,
whereof two might be from thirty to forty, two more
about four or five-and-twenty; and the fifth, a tall,
comely maiden, about seventeen. The women were well-
favoured, agreeable persons, both in shape and features,
only tawny; and two of them, had “they been perfect
white, would have passed for very handsome women,
even in London, having pleasant countenances, and of a
very modest behaviour; especially when they came
afterwards to be clothed and dressed, though that dress
was very indifferent, it must be confessed.

4

of the colony, supplied. all the rest with food, and
assisted them in anything as they could, or as they
found necessity required.

But. the wonder of the story was, how five such
refractory, ill-matched fellows should agree about these
women, and that some two of them should not choose
the same woman, especially seeing two or three of them
were, without comparison, more agreeable than the
others; but they took a good way enough to prevent
quarrelling among themselves, for they set the five
‘women by themselves in one of their huts, and they
went all into the other hut, and drew lots among
them who should choose first.

Him that drew to choose first went away by himself
to the hut where the poor naked creatures were, and
fetched out her he chose; and it was worth observing,
that he that chose first took her that was reckoned the
homeliest and oldest of the five, which made mirth
enough among the rest ; and even the Spaniards laughed
at it; but the fellow considered better than any of
them, that it was application and business they were to
expect assistance in, as much asin anything else ; and
she proved the best wife of all the parcel.

When the poor women saw themselves set in a row
thug, and fetched out one by one, the terrors of their
condition returned upon them again, and they firmly
believed they were now going to be devoured. Accord-
ingly, when the English sailor came in.and fetched out
one of them, the rest set up. a most lamentable cry, and
hung about her, and took their leave of her with such
agonies and affection as would have grieved the hardest
heart in the world; nor was it possible for the English-
men to satisfy them that they were not to be immedi-



The sight, you may be sure, was something uncouth
to our Spaniards, who were, to give them a just
character, men of the most calm, sedate tempers, and
perfect good humour, that ever I met with; and, in
particular, of the most modesty: I say, the sight was
very uncouth, to see three naked men and five naked
_ women, all together bound, and in the most miserable

circumstances that human nature could be supposed to
be, viz. to be expecting every moment to be dragged
out, and have their brains knocked out, and then to be
eaten up like acalf that is killed for a dainty.

The first thing they did was to cause the old Indian,
Friday’s father, to go in, and see first if he knew any
of them, and then if he understood any of their
speech. As soon as the old man came in, he looked
seriously at them, but knew none of them; neither
could any of them understand a word he said, or a sign
he could make, except one of the women. However,
this was enough to answer the end, which was to satisfy
them that the men into whose hands they were fallen
were Christians; that they abhorred eating men or
women : and that they might be sure they would not
be killed. As soon as they were assured of this, they
discovered such a joy, and by such awkward gestures,
several ways, as is hard to describe; for it seems they
were of several nations, The woman who was their
interpreter, was bid, in the next place, to ask them if
they were willing to be servants, and to work for the
men who had brought them away, to save their lives;
at which they all fell a dancing ; and presently one fell
to taking up this, and another that, anything that lay
next, to carry on their shoulders, to intimate they were
willing to work.

The governor, who found that the having women
among them would presently be attended with some
inconvenience, and might occasion some strife, and
perhaps blood, asked the three:men what they intended
to do with these women, and how they intended to use
them, whether as servants or as wives? One of the
Englishmen.answered, very boldly and readily, that they
would use them as both; to which the governor said:
“Tam not going to restrain you from it—you are your
own masters as.to that ;_but this I think is but just, for
avoiding disorders and quarrels among you, and I desire it
of you for that reason only, viz. that you will all engage,
that if any of you take any of these womenas a wife, he
shall take but one; and that, having taken one, none
else shall touch her: for though we cannot. marry any
one of ‘you, yet it is but reasonable, that while you stay
here, the woman any of you take shall be maintained
by the man that takes her, and should be his wife—I
mean,” says he, “while he continues here, and that
none else shall have anything to do with her.” All this
appeared so just, that every one agreed to it without
any difficulty.

Then the Englishmen asked the Spaniards if they
designed to take any of them ? But every one of them
answered “No.” Some of them said they had wives in
Spain, and the others did not like women that were not
Christians; and altogether declared they would not
touch one of them, which was an instance of such virtue
as I have not met with in all my travels. On the
other hand, the five Englishmen took them every one a
wife—that is to say, a temporary. wife; and so they set
up a new form of living ; for the Spaniards and Friday’s
father lived in my old habitation, which they had
enlarged exceedingly. within. The three servants
which were taken in the last battle of the savages
lived with them; and these carried-on the main part

ately murdered, till they fetched the old man, Friday’s
father, who immediately let them know that the five
men, who were to fetch them out one by one, had
chosen them for their wives. When they had done, and
the fright the women were in was a little over, the men
went to work, and the Spaniards came and helped
them ; and in a few hours they had built, them every
one a new hut or tent for their lodging apart; for those
they had already were crowded with their tools, house-
hold stuff, and provisions. The three wicked ones
had pitched farthest off, and the two honest ones
nearer, but beth on the north shore of the island, so
that they continued separated as before; and thus my
island was peopled in three places, and, as I might say,
three towns were begun to be built.

And here it is very well worth observing that, as it
often happens in the world (what the wise ends of

+od’s providence are, in such a disposition of things I
cannot say), the two honest fellows had the two worst
wives; and the three reprobates, that were scarce worth
hanging, that were fit for nothing, and neither seemed
born to do themselves good, nor any one else, had three
clever, diligent, careful, and ingenious wives ; not that the
first two were bad wives, as to their temper or humour,
for all the five were most willing, quiet, passive, and
subjected creatures, rather like slaves, than wives ; but
my meaning is, they were not alike, capable, ingenious,
or industrious, or alike cleanly and neat. Another
observation I must make, to the honour of a diligent
application on one hand, and to the disgrace of a sloth-
ful, negligent, idle temper on the other, that when I
came to the place, and viewed the. several improve-
ments, plantings, and management of the several little
colonies, the two men had so far outgone the. three,
that there was no comparison. They had, indeed, both
of them as much ground laid out for corn as they
wanted, and the reason was, because, according to my
rule, nature dictated that it was to no purpose to sow
more corn than they wanted ; but the difference of the
cultivation, of the planting, of the fences, and, indeed,
of everything else, was easy to be seen at first view.

The two men had innumerable young trees planted
about their huts, so that, when you came to the place,
nothing was to be seen but a wood: and though they
had twice had their plantation demolished, once by their
own countrymen, and once by the enemy, as shall be
shown in its place, yet they had restored all again, and
everything was thriving and flourishing about them ;
they had grapes planted in order, and managed like a
vineyard, though they had themselves never seen any-
thing of that kind; and, by their good ordering their
vines, their grapes were as good again as any of the
others. They had also found themselves out a retreat
in the thickest part of the woods, where, though there
was not a natural cave, as I had found, yet they made
one with incessant labour of their hands, and where,
when the mischief which followed happened, they
+secured their wives and children so as they could never
‘be found: they having, by sticking innumerable stakes
and poles of the wood which, as I said, grew so readily,
made the grove impassable, except in some places, when
they climbed up to get over the outside part, and then
went on by ways of their own leaving.

As to the three reprobates, as I justly call them,
though they were much civilized by their settlement
compared to what they were before, and were not so
quarrelsome, having not the same opportunity ; yet one
of the certain companions of a profligate mind never left
them, and that was their idleness. Itis true, they planted



55

corn, and made fences : but Solomon’s words were never
better verified than in them, “I went by the vineyard
of the slothful, and it was all overgrown with thorns : ”
for when the Spaniards came to view their crop, they
could not see it in some places for weeds, the’ hedge
had several gaps in it, where the wild goats had got in and
eaten up the corn; perhaps here and there a dead bush
was crammed in, to stop them.out for the present, but
it was only shutting the stable door after the steed was
stolen. Whereas, when they looked on the colony of
the other two, there was the very face of industry and
success upon all they did; there was not a weed to be
seen in all their corn, or a gap in any of their hedges;
and they, on the other hand, verified Solomon’s words
in another place, “that the diligent hand maketh rich”; -
for everything grew and thrived, and they had plenty
within and without; they had more tame cattle than
the others, more utensils and necessaries within doors,
and yet more pleasure and diversion too.

It is true, the wives of the three were very handy.
and cleanly within doors; and having leaned the
English ways of dressing and cooking from one af the
other Englishmen, who, as I said, was a cook’s mate on
board the ship, they dressed their husbands’ victuals
very nicely and well; whereas the others could not be
brought to understand it; but then the husband, who,
as I say, had been cook’s mate, did it himself. But
as for the husbands of the three wives, they loitered
about, fetched turtles’ eggs, and caught fish and birds;
in a word, anything but labour ; and.they fared accord-
ingly. The diligent lived well and comfortably, and
the slothful hard and beggarly: and so, I believe,
generally speaking, it is all over the world.

But I now come to a scene different from all that had
happened before, either to them or to me; and the
origin of the story was this :—Harly one morning, there
came on shore five or six canoes of Indians or savages,
call them which you please, and there is no room to
doubt they came upon the old errand of feeding upon
their slaves; but that part was now so familiar to the
Spaniards, and to our men too, that they did not concern
themselves about it, as I did: but having been made
sensible, by their experience, that their only business
was to lie concealed, and that if they were not seen by
any of the savages, they would go off again quietly,
when their business was done, having, as yet, not the
least notion of their being any inhabitants in the island ;
I say, having been made sensible of this, they had no-
thing todo but to give notice toall the three plantations
to keep within doors, and not show themselves, only
placing a scout in a proper place, to give notice when
the boats went to sea again,

This was, without doubt, very right; but a disaster
spoiled all these measures, and made it known among
the savages that there were inhabitants there ; which
was, in the end, the desolation of ‘almost the whole
colony. After the canoes with the savages were gone
off, the Spaniards peeped abroad again; and some of
them had the curiosity to go to the place where they
had been, to see what they had been doing. Here, to
their great surprise, they found three savages left behind,
and lying fast asleep upon the ground. It was supposed
they had either been so gorged with their inhuman
feast, that, like beasts, they were fallen asleep, and
would not stir when the others went, or they had
wandered into the woods, and did not come back in time
to be taken in:

The Spaniards were greatly surprised at this sight,
and pertectly at a loss what to do. The Spaniard.
governor, as it happened, was with them, and_ his
advice was asked, but he professed he knew not what to
do. As for slaves, they had enough already ; and as to
| killing them, there were none of them inclined to do
that: the Spaniard governor told me, they could not
think of shedding innocent blood; for as to them, the
poor creatures had done them no wrong, invaded none
of their property, and they thought they had no just
quarrel against them, to take away their lives. And
here I must, in justice to these Spaniards, observe, that
let the accounts of Spanish cruelty in Mexico and Peru
be what they will, I never met with seventeen men of
any nation whatsoever, in any foreign country, who
were so universally modest, temperate, virtuous, so very
good-humoured, and so courteous as these Spaniards:
and as to cruelty, they had nothing of it in their very
nature: no inhumanity, no barbarity, no outrageous
passions ; and yet all of them men of great courage and
spirit. Their temper and calmness had appeared in their
bearing the insufferable usage of the three Englishmen ;
and their justice and humanity appeared now in the
case of the savages as above. After some consultation,.
they resolved upon this; that they would lie still a
while longer, till, if possible, these three men might be
gone. But then the governor recollected that the three
savages had no boat; and if they were left to rove about
the island, they would certainly discover that there
were inhabitants in it; and so they should be undone
that way. Upon this, they went back again, and there
lay the fellows fast asleep still, and so they resolved to
awaken them, and take them prisoners ; and they did so,
The poor fellows were strangely frightened when they





were seized upon and bound; and afraid, like the women,



56

that they should be murdered and eaten: for it seems, |
| up to attack them; and a little way farther they espied

those people think all the world does as they do, in

eating men’s flesh ; but they were soon made easy as to |

that, and away they-carried them.

It was very happy for them that they did not carry
them home to the castle, I mean to my palace under the
hill; but they carried them first to the bower, where
was the chief of their country work, such as the keep-
ing the goats, the planting the corn, &c.; and afterward
they carried them to the habitation of the two English-
men. Here they were set to work, though it was not
much they had for them to do; and whether it was by
negligence in guarding them, or that they thought the
fellows could not mend themselves, I know not, but one
of them ran away, and, taking to the woods, they could
never hear of him any more. They had good reason to
believe he got home again soon after in some other
boats or canoes. of savages who came on shore three or
four weeks afterwards, and who, carrying on their revels
as usual, went off in two days’ time. This thought
terrified them exceedingly; for they concluded, and
that not without good cause indeed, that if this fellow
came home safe among his comrades, he would certainly
give them an account that there were people in the
island, and also how few and weak they were; for this
savage, as observed before, had never been told, and it
was very happy he had not, how many there were, or
where they lived; nor had he ever seen or heard the
fire of any of their guns, much less had they shown him
any of their other retired places; such as the cave in the
valley, or the new retreat which the two Englishmen
had made, and the like.

The first testimony they had that this fellow had
given intelligence of them was, that about two months
after this, six canoes of savages, with about seven,
eight, or ten men in a canoe, came rowing along the
north side of the island, where they never used to
come before, and landed, about an hour after sunrise,
at a convenient place, about a mile from the habita-
tion of the two Englishmen, where this escaped man
had been kept. As the chief Spaniard said, had they
been all there, the damage would not have been so
much, for not a man of them would have escaped ;
but the case differed now very much, for two men
to fifty was too much odds. ‘The two men had the
happiness to discover them about a league off, so that
it was above an hour before they landed; and as
they landed a mile from their huts, it was some time
before they could come at them. Now, having great
reason to believe that they were betrayed, the first
thing they did was to, bind the two slaves which
were left, and cause two of the three men whom
they brought with the women (who, it seems, proved
very faithful to them), to lead them, with their two
wives, and whatever they could carry away with them,
to their retired places in the woods, which I have
spoken of above, and there to bind the two fellows hand
and foot, till they heard farther, In the next place,
seeing the savages were all come on shore, and that
they had bent their course directly that way, they opencd
the fences where the milch cows were kept, and drove
them all out; leaving their goats to straggle in the
woods, whither they pleased, that the savages might
think they were all bred wild; but the rogue who
came with them was too cunning for that, and gave
them an account of it all, for they went directly to
the place.

‘When the two poor frightened men had secured their
wives and goods, they sent the other slave they had of
the three who came with the women, and who was at
their place by accident, away to the Spaniards with all
speed, to give them the alarm, and desire speedy. help,
and, in the mean time, they took their arms, and what
amunition they had, and retreated towards the place in
the wood where their wives were sent; keeping at a
distance, yet so that they might see, if possible, which
way the savages took. They had not gone far, but that
from a rising ground they could see the little army of
their enemies come on directly to their habitation, and,
in a moment more, could see all their huts and house-
hold stuff flaming up together, to their great grief and
mortification ; for this was a great loss to them, irre-
trievable, indeed, for some time. They kept their
station for a while, till they found the savages,
like wild beasts, spread themselves all over the place,
riunmaging every way, and every place they could
think of, in search of prey; and in particular for the
people, of whom now it plainly appeared they had
intelligence.

The two Englishmen seeing this, thinking themselves
not secure where they stood, because it was likely some
of the wild people might come that way, and they
might come too many together, thought it proper to
make another retreat about half a mile farther; believ-

ing, as it afterwards happened, that the farther they | all

strolled, the fewer would be together. Their next halt
was at the entrance into a very thick-grown part’ of the
woods, and where an old trunk of a tree stood, which
was hollow and very large; and in this tree they both
took their standing, resolving to see there what might
offer, They had not stood there long before two of the
savages appeared running directly that way, as if they



LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.



already had noticed where they stood, and were coming

three more coming after them, and five more beyond
them, all coming the same way ; besides which, they saw
seven or eight more at a distance, running another way ;
for, in a word, they ran every way, like sportsmen
beating for their game. 4

The poor men were now in great perplexity whether
they should stand and keep their posture, or fly ; but,
after a very short debate with themselves, they con-
sidered, that if the savages ranged the country thus
before help came, they might perhaps find out their
retreat in the woods, and then all would be lost; so they
resolved to stand them there, and if they were too many
to deal with, then they would get up to the top of the
tree, from whence they doubted not to defend them-
selves, fire excepted, as long as their ammunition lasted,
though all the savages that were landed, which was
near fifty, were to attack them.

Having resolved upon this, they next considered
whether they should fire at the first two, or wait for the
three, and so take the middle party by which the two
and the five that followed would be separated ; at length
they resolved to let the first two pass by, unless they
should spy them in the tree, and come to attack them.
The first two savages confirmed them also in this
resolution, by turning a little from them towards another
part of the wood; but the three, and the five after
them, came forward directly to the tree, as if they had
known the Englishmen were there. Seeing them come
so straight towards them, they resolved to take them in
a line as they came; and as they resolved to fire but one
at a time, perhaps the first shot might hit them all
three ; for which purpose the man who was to fire put
three or four small bullets into his piece ; and haying a
fair loop-hole, as if were, from a broken hole in the tree,
he took a sure aim, without being seen, waiting till they
were within about thirty yards of the tree, so that hé
could not miss. :

While they were thus waiting, and the savages came
on, they plainly saw that one of the three was the run-
away savage that had escaped from them; and they
both knew him distinctly, and resolved that, if possible
he should not escape, though they should both fire: so
the other stood ready with his piece, that if he did not
drop at the first shot, he should be sure to have a second.
But the first was too good a marksman to miss his aim;
for as the savages kept near one another, a little behind
in a line, he fired, and hit two of them directly ; the
foremost was killed outright, being shot in the head; the
second, which was the runaway Indian, was shot through
the body;and fell, but was not quite dead ; and the third
had a little scratch in the shoulder, perhaps by the same
ball that went through the body of the second; and
being dreadfully frightened, though not so much hurt,
sat down upon the ground, screaming and yelling in a
hideous manner.

The five that were behind, more frightened with the
noise than sensible of the danger, stood still at first; for
the woods made the sound a thousand times bigger than it
really was, the echoes rattling from one side to another,
and the fowls rising from all parts, screaming, and every
sort making a different noise, according to their kind;
just as it was when I fired the first gun that perhaps
was ever shot off in the island.

However, all being silent again, and they not knowing
what the matter was, came on unconcerned, till they
came to the place where their companions lay in a
condition miserable enough.- Here the poor ignorant
creatures, not sensible that they were within reach of
the same mischief, stood altogether over the wounded
man, talking, and, as may be supposed, inquiring of him,
how he came to be hurt: and who, it is very rational to
believe, told. them, that a flash of fire first, and im-
mediately after that thunder from their gods, had killed
those two and wounded him. - This, I say, is rational ;
for nothing is more certain than that, as -they saw no
man near them, so they had never heard a gun in all
their lives, nor so much as heard of a gun; neither
knew they anything of killing and wounding at a
distance with fire and bullets: if they had, one might
reasonably believe they would not have stood so uncon-
cerned to view the fate of their fellows, without some
apprehensions of their own.

Our two men, as they confessed to me, were grieved
to be obliged to kill so many poor creatures, who had
no notion of their danger; yet, having them all thus in
their power, and the first having loaded his piece again,
resolved to let fly both together among them; and
singling out, by agreement, which to aim at, they shot
together, and killed, or very much wounded. four of
them ; the fifth, frightened even to death, though not
hurt, fell with the rest; so that our men, seeing
them all fall together, thought they had killed them

The belief that the savages were all killed made our
two men come boldly out from the tree before they had
charged their guns, which was a wrong step; and they
were under some surprise when they came to the
place, and found no less than four of them alive, and of
them two very little hurt, and one not at all. This
obliged them to fall upon them with the stocks of their





muskets; and first they made sure of the runaway -
savage, that had been the cause of all the mischief, and
of another that was hurt in the knee, and put them out
of their pain; then the man that was not hurt at all,
came and kneeled down to them, with his two hands
held up, and made piteous moans to them, by gestures
and signs, for his life, but could not say one word to
them that they could understand. However, they made
signs to him to sit down at the foot of a tree hard by;
and one of the Englishmen, with a piece of rope-yarn,
which he had by great chance in his pocket, tied his
two hands behind him, and there they left him; and
with what speed they could, made after the other two,
which were gone before, fearing they, or any more of
them, should find the way to their covered place in the
woods, where their wives, and the few goods they had
left, lay. They came once in sight of the two men,
but it was at a great distance: however, they had the
satisfaction to see them cress over a valley towards the
sea, quite the contrary way from that which led to their
retreat, which they were afraid of; and being satisfied
with that, they went back to. the tree where they left
their prisoner, who,.as they supposed, was delivered by
his comrades, for he was gone, and: the two pieces of
rope-yarn, with which they had bound him, lay just at
the foot of the tree.

They were now in as great concern as before, not
knowing what course to take, or how near the enemy
might be, or in what number; so they resolved to go
away to the place where their wives were, to see if ail
was well there, and to make them easy. These were in
fright enough, to be sure; for though the savages were
their own countrymen, yet they were most terribly
afraid of them, and perhaps the more for the knowledge
they had of them. When they came there, they found
the savages had been in the wood, and very near that
place, but had not found it; for it was indeed inacces-
sible, from the trees standing so thick, unless the
persons seeking it had been. directed by those that
knew it, which these did not: they found, therefore,
everything very safe, only the women in a terrible
fright. ‘While they were here, they had the comfort to
have seven of the Spaniards come. to their assistance ;
the other ten, with their servants, and Friday’s father,
were gone in a body to defend their: bower, and the corn
and cattle that were kept there, in case the savages
should have roved over to that side of the country, but
they did not spread so far. With the seven Spaniards
came one of the three savages, who, as I said, were
their prisoners formerly ; and with them also came the
savage whom the Englishman had left bound hand and
foot at the tree; for it seems they came that way, saw
the slaughter of the seven men, and unbound the
eighth, and brought him along with them; where, how-
ever, they were obliged to bind him again, as they had
the two others who were left when the third ran
away.

The prisoners now began to be a burden to them;
and they were so afraid of their escaping, that they
were once resolving to killthem all, believing they were
under an absolute necessity to do so for their-own
preservation. . However, the chief of the Spaniards
would not consent to it, but ordered, for the present,
that they should be sent out of the way,to my old cave
in the valley, and be kept there, with two Spaniards to
guard them, and have food for their subsistence, which
was done ; and they were bound there hand and foot for
that night. ;

‘When the Spaniards came, the two Englishmen were
so encouraged, that they could not satisfy themselves
to stay any longer there; but taking five of the
Spaniards, and themselves, with four’ muskets and a
pistol among them, and two stout quarter-staves, away
they went in quest of the savages. And first they came
to the tree where the men lay that had been killed ;
but it was easy to see that some more of the savages
had been there, for they had attempted to carry their
dead men away, and had dragged two of them a good
way, but had given it over. From thence they advanced
to the first rising ground, where they had stood and
seen their camp destroyed, and where they had the
mortification still to see some-of the smoke: but
neither could they here see any of the savages. They
then resolved, though with all possible caution, to go
forward towards their ruined plantation; but, a little
before they came thither, coming in sight of the sea-
shore, they saw plainly the savages all embarked again
in their canoes, in order to be gone. They seemed sorry
at first, that there was no way to come at*them, to give
them a parting blow; but, upon the whole, they were
very well satisfied to be rid of them.

The poor Englishmen being now twice ruined, and all
their improvements destroyed, the rest all agreed tc
come and help them rebuild, and assist them with need-
ful supplies. Their three countrymen, who were not
yet noted for haying the least inclination to do any
good, yet as soon as they heard of it (for they, living
remote eastward, knew nothing of the matter till all
was over), came and offered their help and assistance,
and did, very friendly, work for several days to restore
their habitation, and make necessaries for them. And
thus in a little time they were set upon their legs again. ©



LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON OR USOE.

About two days after this they had the farther satis-
faction of seeing three of the savages’ canoes come
driving on shore, and, at some distance from them, two
drowned men, by which they had reason to believe that
they had met with a storm at sea, which had overset
some of them; for it had blown very hard the night
after they went off. However, as some might miscarry,
so, on the other hand, enough of them escaped to inform
the rest, as well of what they had done as of what had
happened to them; and to whet them on to another
enterprise. of the same nature, which they, it seems,
resolved to attempt, with sufficient force to carry all
before them; for except what the first man had told
them of inhabitants, they could say little of it of their
own knowledge, for they never saw one man; and the
fellow being killed that had affirmed it, they had no
other witness to confirm it to them.

It was five or six months after this before they heard
any more of the savages, in which time our men were
in hopes they had either forgot their former bad luck,
or given over hopes of better; when, on a sudden,
they were invaded with a most formidable fleet of no
less than eight-and-twenty canoes, full of savages,
armed with bows and arrows, great clubs, wooden
swords, and such like engines of war ; and they brought
such numbers with them, that, in short, it put all our
people into the utmost consternation.

As they came on shore in the evening, and at the
easternmost side of the island, our men had that night
to consult and consider what to do. In the first place,
knowing that their being entirely concealed was their
only safety before, and would be much more so now,
while the number of their enemies would be so great,
they resolved, first of all, to take down the huts which
were built for the two Englishmen, and drive away their
goats to the old cave; because they supposed the savages
would go directly thither, as soon as it was day, to play,
the old game over again, though they did not now land
within two leagues of it. In the next place they drove
away all the flocks of goats they had at the old bower,
as I called it, which belonged to the Spaniards; and, in
short, left as little appearance of inhabitants anywhere
as was possible ; and the next morning early they posted
themselves, with all their force, at the plantation of
the two men, to wait for their coming. As they guessed,
so it happened: these new invaders, leaving their canoes
at the east end of the island, came ranging along the
shore, directly towards the place, to the number of two
hundred and fifty, as near as our men could judge.
Our army was but small indeed; but, that which was
worse, they had not arms for all their number. The
whole account, it seems, stood thus: first, as to men,
seventeen Spaniards, five Englishmen, old Friday, the
three slaves taken with the women, who proved very
faithful, and three other slaves, who lived with the
Spaniards. To arm these, they had eleven muskets, five
pistols, three fowling-pieces, five muskets, or fowling-
pieces, which were taken by me from the mutinous sea-
men whom I reduced, two swords, and three old halberds.

To their slaves they did not give either musket or
fusee ; but they had each a halberd, or a long staff, like
a quarter-staff, with a great spike of iron, fastened into
each end of it, and by his side a hatchet; also every one
of our men had a hatchet. Two of the women could
not be prevailed upon but they would come into the
fight, and they had bows and arrows, which the Spaniards
had taken from the savages when the first action hap-
pened, which I have spoken of, where the Indians fought
with one another ; and the women had hatchets too,

The chief Spaniard, whom I described so often, com-
manded the whole; and Will Atkins, who, though a
dreadful fellow for wickedness, was a most daring, bold
fellow, commanded under him. ‘The savages came
forward like lions; and our men, which was the worst
of their fate, had no advantage in their situation ; only
that Will Atkins, who now proved a most useful fellow,
with six men, was planted just behind a small thicket
of bushes, as an advanced guard, with orders to let the
first of them pass by, and then fire into the middle of
them, and as soon as he had fired, to make his retreat
as nimbly as he could round a part of the wood, and so
come in behind the Spaniards, where they stood, having
a thicket of trees before them.

‘When the sayages came on, they ran straggling about
every way in heaps, out of all manner of order, and
Will Atkins let about fifty of them pass by him; then
seeing the rest,come ina very thick throng, he orders
three of his men to fire, having loaded their muskets
with six or seven bullets apiece, about as big as large
pistol bullets. How many they killed or wounded they
knew not, but the consternation and surprise was in-
expressible among the savages; they were frightened to
the last degree to hear such a dreadful noise, and see
their men killed, and others hurt, but see nobody that
did it; when, in the middle of their fright, Will
Atkins and his other three let fly again among the
thickest of them ; and in less than a minute, the first
three being loaded again, gave them a third volley.

Had Will Atkins and his men retired immediately, as
soon as they had fired, as they were ordered to do, or
had the rest of the body been at hand, to have poured
in their shot continually, the savages had been effectually



-warm,”—





routed; for the terror that was among them came
principally from this, that they were killed by the gods
with thunder and lightning, and could see nobody that
hurt them. But Will Atkins, staying to load again,
discovered the cheat: some of the savages who were at
a distance spying them, came upon them behind; and
though Atkins and his men fired at them also, two or
three times, and killed above twenty, retiring as fast as
they could, yet they wounded Atkins himself, and killed
one of his fellow Englishmen with their arrows, as they
did afterwards one Spaniard, and one of the Indian
slaves who came with the women. This slave was a
most gallant fellow, and fought most desperately,
killing five of them with his own hand, having no
weapon but one of the armed staves and a hatchet.

Our men being thus hard laid at, Atkins wounded, and

two other men killed, retreated to arising ground in the
wood ; and the Spaniards, after firing three volleys upon
them, retreated also; for their number was so great,
and they were so desperate, that though above fifty of
them were killed, and more than as many wounded, yet
they came on in the teeth of our men, fearless of
danger, and shot their arrows like a cloud; and it was
observed that their wounded men, who were not quite
disabled, were made outrageous by their wounds, and
fought like madmen.
' When our meno retreated, they left the Spaniard and
the Englishman that were killed behind them: and the
savages, when they came up to them, killed them over
again in a wretched manner, breaking their arms, legs,
and heads, with their clubs and wooden swords, like
true savages; but finding our men were gone, they did
not seem inclined to pursue them, but drew themselves
up in a ring, which is, it seems, their custom, and
shouted twice, in token of their victory ; after which,
they had the mortification to see several of their wounded
men fall, dying with the mere loss of blood. :

The Spaniard governor having drawn his little body
up together upon a rising ground, Atkins, though he
was wounded, would have had them march and charge
again altogether at once: but the Spaniard replied—
“Seignior Atkins, you see how their wounded men
fight ; let them alone till morning; all the wounded
men will be stiff and sore with their wounds, and faint
with the loss of blood; and so we shall have the fewer
to engage.” This advice was good: but Will Atkins
replied merrily, “That is true, seignior, and. so shall I
too; and that is the reason I would go on while I am
“Well, Seignior Atkins,’ says the Spaniard,
“you have behaved gallantly, and done your part; we
will fight for you if you cannot come on; but I think it
best to stay till morning :” so they waited.

But as it was a clear moonlight night, and they found
the savages in great disorder about their dead and
wounded men, and a great noise and hurry among them
where they lay, they afterwards resolved to fall upon
them in the night; especially if they could come to give
them but one volley before they were discovered, which
they had a fair opportunity to do; for one of the
Englishmen in whose quarter it was where the fight
began, led them round between the woods and the sea-
side westward, and then turning short south, they came
so near where the thickest of them lay, that, before
they were seen or heard, eight of them fired in among
them, and did dreadful execution upon them ; in half a
minute more, eight others fired -after them, pouring in
their small shot in such a quantity, that abundance
were killed and wounded ; and all this while they were
not able to see who hurt them, or which way to fly.

The Spaniards charged again with the utmost ex-
pedition, and then divided themselves into three bodies,
and resolved to fall in among them all together. They
had in each body eight persons, that is to say, twenty-
two men, and the two women, who, by the way, fought
desperately. They divided the fire-arms equally in each
party, as well as the halberds and staves. They would
have had the women kept back, but they said they were
resolved to die with their husbands, Having thus
formed their little army, they marched out from among
the trees, and came up to the teeth of the enemy,
shouting and hallooing as loud as they could ; the savages
stood altogether, but were in the utmost confusion,
hearing the noise of our men from three quarters
together. They would have fought if they had seen us ;
for as soon as we came near enough to be seen, some
arrows were shot, and poor old Friday was wounded,
though not dangerously. But our men gave them no
time, but running up to them, fired among them three
ways, and then fell in with the butt-ends of their
muskets, their swords, armed staves, and hatchets, and

laid about them so well, that, in a word, they set up a

dismal screaming and howling, flying to save their lives
which way soever they could.

Our men were tired with the execution, and killed or
mortally wounded in the two fights about one hundred
and eighty of them; the rest, being frightened out of
their wits, scoured through the woods and over the hills,
with all the speed that fear and nimble feet could help
them to; and as we did not trouble ourselves much to
pursue them, they got all together to the sea-side, where
they landed, and where their canoes lay. But their

disaster was not at an end yet; for it blew a terrible}



57
storm of wind that evening from the sea, so that it was
impossible for them to go off ; nay, the storm continuing
all night, when the tide came up, their eanoes were most
of them driven by the surge of the sea so high upon the
shore that it required infinite toil to get them off; and
some of them were even dashed to pieces against the
beach. Our men, though glad of their victory, yet got
little rest that night ; but having refreshed themselves
as well as they could, they resolved to march to that
part of the island where the savages were fled, and see
what posture they were in. This necessarily led them
over the place where the fight had been, and where they
found several of the poor creatures not quite dead, and
yet past recovering life; a sight disagreeable enough to
generous minds, for a truly great man, though obliged
by the law of battle to destroy his ‘enemy, takes no
delight in his misery. However, there was no need to
give any orders in this case; for their own savages, who
were their servants, despatched these poor creatures
with their hatchets.

At length they came in view of the place where the
more miserable remains of the savages’ army lay, where
there appeared about a hundred still; their posture was
generally sitting upon the ground, with their knees up
towards their mouth, and the head put between the two
hands, leaning down upon the knees. When our men
came within two musket-shots of them, the Spaniard
governor ordered two muskets to be fired, without ball,
to alarm them; this he did, that by their countenance
he might know what to expect, whether they were still
in heart to fight, or were so heartily beaten as to be
discouraged, and so he might manage accordingly. This
stratagem took: for as soon as the savages heard the ~
first gun, and saw the flash of the second, they started
up upon their feet in the greatest consternation imagin-
able; and as our men advanced swiftly towards them,
they all ran screaming and yelling away, with a kind of
howling noise, which our men did not understand, and
had never heard before ; and thus they ran up the hills
into the country.

At first our mew had much rather the weather had
been calm, and they had all gone away to sea; but they
did not then consider that this might probably have
been the occasion of their coming again in such multi-
tudes as not to be resisted, or, at least, to come so many
and so often, as would quite desolate the island, and
starve them, Will Atkins, therefore, who, notwith-
standing his wound, kept always with them, proved the
best counsellor in this case: his advice was, to take the
advantage that offered, and step in between them and
their boats, and so deprive them of the capacity of
ever returning any more to plague the island. They
consulted long about this; and some were against it for
fear of making the wretches fly to the woods and live
there desperate, and so they should have them to hunt
like wild beasts, be afraid to stir out about their business,
and have their plantations continually rifled, all their
tame goats destroyed, and, in short, be reduced to a life
of continual distress.

Will Atkins told them that they had better have to do
with a hundred men than with a hundred nations ; that
as they must destroy their boats, so they must destroy
the men, or be all of them destroyed themselves. In
a word, he showed them the necessity of it so plainly,
that they all came into it; so they went to work im-
mediately with the boats, and getting some dry wood
together from a dead tree, they tried to set some of
them on fire, but they were so wet that they would not
burn; however, the fire so burned the upper part, that
it soon made them unfit for use at sea.

‘When the Indians saw what they were about, some of
them came running out of the woods, and coming as
near as they they could to our men, kneeled down and
cried, ‘Oa, Oa, Waramokoa,” and some other words of
their language, which none of the others understood
anything of; but as they made pitiful gestures and
strange noises, it was easy to understand they begged
to have their boats spared, and that they would be gone,
and never come there again, But our men were now
satisfied that they had no way to preserve themselves,
or to save their colony, but effectually to prevent any of
these people from ever going home again: depending
upon this, that even if so much as one of them got back
into their country to tell the story, the colony was
undone; so that, letting them know that they should
not have any mercy, they fell to work with their canoés,
and destroyed every one that the storm had not destroyed
before; at the sight of which, the savages raised a
hideous cry in the woods, which our people heard plain
enough, after which they ran about the island like
distracted men, so that, in a word, our men did not
really know what at first to do with them. Nor did the
Spaniards with all their prudence, consider that while
they made those people thus desperate, they ought to
have kept a good guard at the same time upon their plan-
tations; for though it is true, they had driven away their
cattle, and the Indians did not find out their main retreat,
I mean my old castle at the hill, nor the cave in the
valley, yet they found out my plantation at the bower,
and pulled it all to pieces, and all the fences and
planting about it; trod all the corn under foot, tore up
the vines and grapes, being just then almost ripe, and



58

LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON

ORUSOE.





did our men an inestimable damage, though to them-
selves not one farthing’s-worth of service.

Though our men were able to fight them upon all
occasions, yet they were in no condition to pursue them,
or hunt them up and down; for as they were too nimble
of foot for our people when they found them single, so
our men durst not go abroad single, for fear of being
surrounded with their numbers. The best was, they
had no weapons; for though they had bows, they had
no arrows left, nor any materials to make any ; nor had
they any edge-tool among them. The extremity and
distress they were reduced to was great, and indeed
deplorable; but, at the same time, our men were also
brought to very bad cireumstances by them, for though
their retreats were preserved, yet their provision was
destroyed, and their harvest spoiled, and what to do,
or which way to turn themselves, they knew not. ‘The
only refuge they had now, was the stock of cattle they
had in the valley by the cave, and some little corn
which grew there, and the plantation of the three
Englishmen, Will Atkins and his comrades, were now
reduced to two; one of them being killed by an arrow,
which struck him on the side of his head, just under
the temples, so that he never spoke more; and it was
very remarkable that this was the same barbarous fellow
that cut the poor savage slave with his hatchet, and who
afterwards intended to have murdered the Spaniards.

I looked upon their case to have been worse at this
time than mine was at any time, after I first discovered
the grains of barley and rice, and got into the manner
of planting and raising my corn, and my tame cattle;
for now they had, as I may say, a hundred wolves upon
the island, which would devour everything they could
come at, yet could be hardly come at themselves. :

When they saw what their circumstances were, the
first thing they concluded was, that they would, if
possible, drive the savages up to the farther part of the
island, south-west, that if any more came on shore
they might not find one another; then, that they would
daily hunt and harass them, and kill as many of them
as they could come at, till they’ had reduced their
number; and if they could at last tame them, and
bring them to anything, they would give them corn,
and teach them how to plant, and live upon their daily
labour, In order to this, they so followed them, and
so terrified them with their guns, that in a few days, if
any of them fired a gun at an Indian, if he did not hit
him, yet he would fall down for fear. So dreadfully
frightened were they that they kept out of sight farther
and farther; till, at last, our men following them, and
almost every day killing or wounding some of them,
they kept up in the woods or hollow places so much,
that it reduced them to the utmost misery for want of
food; and_many were afterwards found dead in the
woods, without any hurt, absolutely starved to death.

When our men found this, it made their hearts
relent, and pity moved them, especially the generous-
minded Spaniard governor; and he proposed, if possible,
to take one of them alive, and bring him to understand
what they meant, so far as to be able to act as inter-
preter, and go among them and see if they might be
brought to some conditions that might be depended
upon, to save their lives and do us no harm,

It was some while before any of them could be taken ;
but being weak and half-starved, one of them was at
last surprised and made a prisoner. He was sullen at
first, and would neither eat nor drink ; but finding him-
self kindly used, and victuals given to him, and no
violence offered him, he at last grew tractable, and
came to himself. They often brought old Friday to talk
to him, who always told him how kind the others would
be to them all; that they would not only save their
lives, but give them part of the island to live in, pro-
vided they would give satisfaction that they would
keep in their own bounds, and not come beyond it to
injure or prejudice others; and that they should have
corn given them to plant and make it grow for their
bread, and some bread given them for their present
subsistence; and old Friday bade the fellow go and
talk with the rest of his countrymen, and see what
they said to it; assuring them that, if they did not
agree immediately, they should be all destroyed.

The poor wretches, thoroughly humbled, and reduced
in number to about thirty-seven, closed with the pro-
posal at the first offer, and begged to have some food
given them; upon which, twelve Spaniards and two
Englishmen well armed, with three Indian slaves and
old Friday, marched to the place where they -were.
The three Indian slayes carried them a large quantity
of bread, some rice boiled up to cakes and dried in the
sun, and three live goats; and they were ordered to go
to the side of a hill, where they sat down, ate their
provisions very thankfully, and were the most faithful
fellows to their words that could be thought of; for,
except when they came to beg victuals and directions,
they never came out of their bounds; and there they
lived when I came ‘to the island, and I went to see
them. ‘They had tanght them both to plant corn, make
bread, breed tame goats, aid milk them: they wanted
nothing but wives in order for them'soon to become a
nation. They were confined to a neck of land, sur-
rounded with high rocks behind them, and lying plain



towards the sea before them, on the south-east corner
of the island. They had land enough, and it was very
good and fruitful; about a mile and a half broad, and
three or four miles in length. Our men taught them
to make wooden spades, such as I made for myself, and
gaye among them twelye hatchets and three or four
knives; and there they lived, the most subjected, in-
nocent creatures that ever were heard of. 1%:

After this, the colony enjoyed a perfect tranquillity,
with respect to the savages, till I came to revisit them,
which was about two years after; not but that, now
and then, some canoes of savages came on shore for
their triumphal, unnatural feasts; but as they were of
several nations, and perhaps had never heard of those
that came before, or the reason of it, they did not
make any search or inquiry after their countrymen ;
and if they had, it would have been very hard to have
found them out.

Thus, I think, I have given a full accouut of all that
happened to them till my return, at least that was
worth notice. The Indians were wonderfully civilized
by them, and they frequently went among them; but
they forbid, on pain of death, any one of the Indians
coming to them, because they would not have their
settlement betrayed again. One thing was very re-
markable, viz. that they taught the savages to make
wicker-work, or baskets, but they soon outdid their
masters: for they made abundance of ingenious things
in wicker-work, particularly baskets, sieves, bird-cages,
cupboards, &c.: as also chairs, stools, beds, couches,
being very ingenious at such work when they were
once put in the way of it. :

My coming was a particular relief to these people,
because we furnished them with knives, scissors, spades,
shovels, pickaxes, and all things of that kind which
they could want. ‘With the help of these tools, they
were so very handy that they came at last to build up
their huts or houses, very handsomely, raddling or
working it up like basket-work all the way round. This
piece of ingenuity, although it looked very odd, was an
exceeding good fence, as well against heat as against all
sorts of vermin; and our men were so taken with it,
that they got the Indians to come and do the like for
them ; so that when I came to see the two Englishmen’s
colonies, they looked, at a distance, as if they all lived
like bees in a hive. ‘

As for Will Atkins, who was now become a very
industrious, useful, and sober fellow, he had made him-
self such a tent of basket-work as, I believe, was never
seen; it was one hundred and twenty paces round on
the outside, as I measured by my steps; the walls were
as close worked as a basket, in panels or squares of
thirty-two in number, and very strong, standing about
seven feet high; in the middle was another not above
twenty-two paces round, but built stronger, being
octagon in its form, and in the eight corners stood
eight very strong posts; round the top of which he
laid strong pieces, knit together with wooden pins,
from which he raised a pyramid for a handsome roof of
eight rafters, joined together very well, though he had
no nails, and only a few iron spikes, which he made
himself too, out of the old iron that I had left there.
Indeed, this fellow showed abundance of ingenuity in
several things which he had no knowledge of: he made
him a forge, with a pair of wooden bellows to blow the
fire; he made himself charcoal for his work; and he
formed out of the iron crows a middling good anyil to
hammer upon: in this manner he made many things,
but especially hooks, staples, and spikes, bolts, and
hinges. But to return to the house: after he had
pitched the roof of his innermost tent, he worked it
up between the rafters with basket-work, so firm, and
thatched that over again so ingeniously with rice-straw,
and over that a large leaf of a tree, which covered the
top, that his house was as dry as if had been tiled or
slated. He owned, indeed, that the sayages had made
the basket-work for him. The outer circuit was coy-
ered as a lean-to all round this inner apartment, and
long rafters lay from the thirty-two angles to the top
posts of the inner house, being about twenty feet dis-
tant, so that there was a space like a walk within the
outer wicker-wall and without the inner, near twenty
feet wide,

The inner place he partitioned off with the same
wicker-work, but much fairer, and divided into six
apartments, so that he had six rooms.on a floor, and out
of every one of these there was a door: first into the
entry, or coming into the main tent, another door into
the main tent, and another door into the space or walk
that was round it; so that walk was also divided into
six equal parts, which served not only for a retreat, but
to store up any necessaries which the family had occasion
for. These six spaces not taking up the whole circum-
ference, what other: apartments the outer circle had
were thus ordered: As soon as you were in at the door
of the outer circle, you had a short passage straight
before you to the door of the inner house; but on either
side was a wicker partition, and a door in it, by which
you went first into‘a large room, or storehouse, twenty
feet wide and about thirty feet long, and through that
into another not quite so long ; so that in the outer circle

were ten handsome rooms, six of which were only to be





come at through the apartments of the inner tent, and
seryed as closets or retiring-rooms to the respective
chambers of the inner circle; and four large warehouses,
or barns, or what you please to call them, which went
through one another, two on either hand of the passage,
that led through the outer door to the inner tent. ;Such
a piece of basket-work, I believe was never seen in the
world, nor a house or tent so neatly contriyed, much less
so built. In this great bee-hiye lived the three families,
that is to say, Will Atkins and his companion; the
third was killed, but his wife remained with three
children, and the other two were not at all backward to
give the widow her full share of everything, I mean as
to their corn, milk, grapes, &c. and when they killed a
kid, or found a turtle on the shore; so that they all
lived well enough; though, it was true, they were not
so industrious as the other two, as has been observed
already.

One thing, however, cannot be omitted, viz. that as
for religion, I do not know that there was anything of
that kind among them; they often, indeed, put one
another in mind that there was a God, by the very
common method of seamen, swearing by His name: nor
were their poor ignorant sayage wives much better for
haying been married to Christians, as we must call
them ; for as they knew very little of God themselves,
so they were utterly incapable of entering into any
discourse with their wives about a God, or to talk
anything to them concerning religion. L

The utmost of all the improvement which I can say
the wives had made from them was, that they had
taught them to speak English pretty well; and most of
their children, who were near twenty in all, were taught
to speak English too, from their first learning to speak,
though they at first spoke it in a yery broken manner,
like their mothers. None of these children were above
six years old when I came thither, for it was not much
above seyen years since they had fetched these five
savage ladies over ; they had all children, more or less,
the mothers were all a good sort of well-governed, quiet,
laborious women, modest and decent, helpful to one
another, mighty observant,and subject to their masters
(I cannot call them husbands), and lacked nothing but
to be well instructed in the Christian religion, and to
be legally married; both which were happily- brought
about afterwards by my means, or at Jeast in conse-
quence of my coming among them.

Having thus given an account of the colony ‘in
general, and pretty much of my runagate Englishmen,
I must say something of the Spaniards, who were the
main body of the family, and in whose story there are
some incidents also remarkable enough. i

I had a great many discourses with them about their
circumstances when they were among the savages.
They told me readily that they had no instances to give
of their application or ingenuity in that country ; that
they were a poor, miserable, dejected handful of people ;
that even if means had been put into their hands, yet
they had so abandoned themselves to despair, and were
so sunk under the weight of their misfortune, that they
thought of nothing but starving. ‘One of them, a grave
and sensible man, told me he was convinced they were
in the wrong; that it was not the part of wise men to
give themselves up to their misery, but always to take
hold of the helps which reason offered, as well for
present support as for future deliverance: he told me
that grief was the most senseless, insignificant passion in
the world, for that it regarded only things past, which
were generally impossible to be recalled, or to be
remedied, but had no views of things to come, and had:
no share in anything that looked like deliverance but
rather added to the affliction than proposed a remedy ;
and upon this he repeated a Spanish proverb, which,
though I cannot repeat in the same words that he spoke
it in, yet I remember I made it into an English proverb
of my own, thus :— F

Tn trouble to be troubled,
Is to have your trouble doubled.

He then ran on in remarks upon all the little improve-
ments I had made in my solitude: my unwearied appli-
cation, as he called it; and how I had made a condition,
which in its circumstances was at first much worse than
theirs, a thousand times more happy than theirs was,
even now when they were all together. He told me it
was remarkable that Englishmen had a greater presence
of mind, in their distress, than any people that ever he
met with ; that their unhappy nation and the Portuguese
were the worst men in the world to struggle with mis-
fortunes; for that their first step in dangers, after the
common efforts were over, was to despair, lie down
under it, and die, without rousing their thoughts up to
proper remedies for escape. é
' I told him their case and mine differed exceedingly ;
that they were cast upon the shore without necessaries,
without supply of food, or present. sustenance till they
could provide for it; that, it was true, I had this further
disadvantage and discomfort, that I was alone; but then
the supplies I had providentially thrown into my hands,
by the unexpected driving of the ship on shore, was
such a help as would have encouraged any creature in
the world to have applied himself as I had done.



LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON



“ Seignior,” says the Spaniard, “ had we poor Spaniards
been in your case, we should never have got half those
things out of the ship, as you did: nay,” says he, “ we
should never haye found means to have got a raft to
carry them, or to have got the raft on shore without
boat or sail; and how much less should we haye done
if any of us had been alone!” Well, I desired him to
abate his compliments, and go on with the history of
their coming on shore, where they landed. He told me
they unhappily landed at a place where there were
people without provisions ; whereas, had they had the
common sense to put off to sea again, and gone to
another island a little further, they had found provisions,
though without people: there being an island that way,
as they had been told, where there were provisions,
though no people—that is to say the Spaniards of
Trinidad had frequently been there, and had filled the
island with goats and hogs at several times, where they
had bred in such multitudes, and where turtle and sea-
fowls were in such plenty, that they could haye been in
no want of flesh, though they had found no bread;
whereas, here, they. were only sustained with a few
roots and herbs, which they understood not, ahd which
had no substance in them, and which the inhabitants
gave them sparingly enough; and they could treat them
no better, unless they would turn cannibals, and eat
meu’s flesh. ;

They gave me an account how many ways they strove
to civilize the savages they were with, and to teach them
rational customs in the ordinary way of living, but in
vain; and how they retorted it upon them, as unjust,
that they, who came there for assistance and support,
should attempt to set up for instructors of those that
gave them food ; intimating, it seems, that none should
set up for the instructors of others but those who could
live without them. They gave me dismal accounts of the

extremities they were driven to; how sometimes they.

were many days without any food at all, the island they
were upon being inhabited by a sort of savages that lived
more indolent, and for that reason were less supplied
with the necessaries of life than they had reason to
believe others were in the same part of the world: and
yet they found that these savages were less ravenous
and voracious than those who had better supplies of
food. Also they added, they could not but see with
what- demonstrations of wisdom and goodness the
governing providence of God directs the events of
things in this world, which, they said, appeared in their
circumstances: for if, pressed by the hardships they
were under, and the barrenness of the country where
they were, they had searched after a better to live in,
they had then been out of the way of the relief that
happened to them by my means. :

They then gave me an account how the savages whom
they lived amongst expected them to go out with them
into their wars; and, it was true, that'as they had fire-
arms with them, had they not had the disaster to lose
their ammunition, they could have been serviceable not
only to their friends, but have made themselves terrible
both to friends and enemies : but being without powder
and shot, and yet in a condition that they could not in
reason decline to go out with their landlords to their
wars ; so when they came into the field of battle, they
were in a worse condition than the savages themselves,
for they had neither bows nor arrows, nor could they
use those the savages gave them. So they could do
nothing but stand still and be wounded with arrows,
till they came up to the teeth of their enemy ; and then,
indeed, the three halberds they had were of use to
them; and they would often drive a whole little army
before them with those halberds, and sharpened sticks
put into the muzzles of their muskets. But, for all
this, they were sometimes surrounded with multitudes,
and in great danger from their arrows, till at last they
found the way to make themselves large targets of
wood, which they. covered with skins of wild beasts,
whose names they knew not, and these covered them
from the arrows of the savages: that, notwithstanding
these, they were. sometimes in great danger; and five
of them once were knocked down together with the
clubs of the savages, which was the time when one of
them was taken prisoner, that is to say, the Spaniard
whom I relieved. At first they thought he had been
killed ; but when they afterwards heard he was taken
prisoner, they were under the greatest grief imaginable,
and would willingly have all ventured their lives to
have rescued him.

They told me that when they were so knocked down,
the rest of their company rescued them, and stood over
them fighting till they were come to themselves, all
but him whom they thought had been dead; and then
they made their way with their halberds and pieces,
standing close together in a line, through a body of
above a thousand savages, beating down all that came
in their way, got the victory over their enemies, but to
their great sorrow, because it was with the loss of their
friend, whom the other party, finding alive, carried off,
with some others, as I gave an account before. They
described, most affectionately, how they were surprised
with joy at the return of their friend and companion
in misery, who they thought had been devoured by wild



and more they were surprised with the account he gaye
them of his errand, and that there was a Christian in
any place near, much more one that was able, and had
humanity enough to contribute to their deliverance,

They described how they were astonished at the sight
of the relief I sent them, and at the appearance of
loaves of bread—things they had not. seen since their
coming to that miserable place ; how often they crossed
it and blessed it as bread sent from Heaven; and what
a reviving cordial it was to their spirits to taste it, as
also the other things I had sent for their supply ; and,
after all, they would have told me.something of the joy
they were in at the sight of a boat and pilots, to carry
them away to the person and place from whence all
these new comforts came. But it was impossible to
express it by words, for their excessive joy naturally
driving them to unbecoming extravagances, they had no
way to describe them, but by telling me they bordered
upon lunacy, having no way to give vent to their
passions suitable to the sense that was upon them;
that in some it worked one way, and in some another ;
and that some of them, through a surprise of joy, would
burst into tears, others be stark mad, and others im-
mediately faint. This discourse extremely affected me,
and called to my mind Friday’s ecstasy when he met
his father, and the poor people’s ecstasy when I took
them up at sea after their ship was on fire; the joy of
the mate of the ship when hefound himself delivered
in the place where he expected to perish; and my own
joy, when, after twenty-eight years’ captivity, I found a
good ship ready to carry me to my own country. All
these things made me more sensible of the relation of
these poor men, and more affected with it.

Having thus given a view of the state of things as I
found them, I must relate the heads of what I did for
these people, and the condition in which I left them.
It was their opinion, and mine too, that they would be
troubled no more with the savages, or if they were, they
would be able to cnt them off, if they were twice as
many as before; so they had no concern about that.
Then I entered into a serious discourse with the
Spaniard, whom I call governor, about their stay in the
island: for as I was not come to carry any of them off,
so it would not be just to carry off some and leave
others, who, perhaps, would be unwilling to stay if their
strength was diminished. On the other hand, I told
them I came to establish them there, not to remove
them ; and then I let them know that I had brought
with me relief of sundry -kinds for them; that I had
been at a great charge,to supply them with all things
necessary, as well for their convenience as their de-
fence; and that I had such and such particular persons
with me, as well to increase and recruit their number,
as by the particular necessary employments which they
were bred to, being artificers, to assist them in those
things in which at present they were in want.

They were all together when I talked thus to them ;
and before I delivered to them the stores I had brought,
I asked them, one by one, if they had entirely forgot
and buried the first animosities that had been among
them, and would. shake hands with one another, and
engage in a strict friendship and union of interest, that
so there might be no more misunderstandings and
jealousies. :

Will Atkins, with abundance of frankness and good
humour, said they had met with affliction enough to
make them all sober, and enemies enough to make them
all friends; that, for his part, he would live and die
with them, and was so far from designing anything
against the Spaniards, that he owned they had done
nothing to him but what his own mad humour made
necessary, and what he would have done, and perhaps
worse, in their case; and that he would ask them
pardon, if I desired it, for the foolish and brutish things
he had done to them, and was very willing and desirous
of living in terms of entire friendship and union with
them, and would do anything that lay in his power to
convince them of it; and as for going to England, he
cared not if he did not go thither these twenty years.

The Spaniards said they had, indeed, at first disarmed
and excluded Will Atkins and his two countrymen for
their ill conduct, as they had let me know, and they
appealed to me for the necessity they were under to do
so; but that Will Atkins had behaved himself so
brayely in the great fight they had with the savages,
and on several occasions since, and had showed himself
so faithful to, and concerned for, the general interest of
them all, that they had forgotten all that was passed,
and thought he merited as much to be trusted with
arms and supplied with necessaries. as any of them;
that they had testified their satisfaction in him, by
committing the command to him next to the governor
himself; and as they had entire confidence in him-and
all his countrymen, so they acknowledged they had
merited that confidence by all the methods that honest
men could merit to be valued and trusted; and they
most heartily embraced the occasion of giving me this
assurance, that they would never have any interest
separate from one another.

Upon these frank and open declarations of friendship,
we appointed the next day to dine all together; and,

beasts of the worst kind, wild men; and yet, how more | indeed, we made a splendid feast. I caused the ship’s





CRUSOE. 59

_—
cook and his mate to come on shore and dress our
dinner, and the old cook’s mate we had on shore
assisted. We brought on shore six pieces of good beef
and four pieces of pork, out of the ship’s provisions,
with our pynchhowl, and materials to fill it; and, in
particular, I gave them ten bottles of French claret, and
ten bottles of English beer; things that neither the
Spaniards nor the English had tasted for many years,
and which it may be supposed they were very glad of,
The Spaniards added to our feast fiye whole kids, which
the cooks roasted ; and three of them were sent, coyered
up close, on board the ship to the seamen, that they
might feast on fresh meat from on shore, as we did with
their salt meat from on board.

After this feast, at which we were very innocently
merry, I brought my cargo of goods; wherein, that
there might be no dispute about dividing, I showed
them that there was a sufficiency for them all, desiring
that they might all take an equal quantity, when made
up, of the goods that were for wearing. As, first I dis-
tributed linen sufficient to make every one of them four
shirts, and, at the Spaniard’s request, afterwards made
them up six ; these were exceeding comfortable to them,
haying been what they had long since forgot the use of,
or what it was to wear them, I allotted the thin
English stuffs, which I mentioned before, to make every
one a light coat, like a frock, which I judged fittest for
the heat of the season, cool and loose; and ordered that
whenever they decayed, they should make more, as they
thought fit; the like for pumps, shoes, stockings, hats
&c. I cannot express what pleasure sat upon the coun-
tenances of all these poor men, when they saw the care
I had taken of them, and how well I had furnished
them. They told me I was a father to them; and that
having such a correspondent as I was in so remote a
part of the world, it would make them forget that they
were left in a desolate place ; and they all voluntarily
engaged to me not to leave the place without my
consent.

Then I presented to them the people I had brought
with me, particularly the tailor, the smith, and the two
carpenters, all of them mos necessary people; but,
above all, my general artificer, than whom they could
not name anything that was more useful to them ; and
the tailor, to show his concern for them, went to work
immediately, and, with my leave, made them every one
a shirt, the first thing he did; and, what was still more,
he taught the women not only how to sew and stitch,
and use the needle, but made them assist to make the
shirts for their husbands, and for all the rest. As to
the carpenters, I scarce need mention how useful they
were; for they took to pieces all my clumsy, unhandy
things, and made clever convenient tables, stools, bed-
steads, cupboards, lockers, shelves, and everything they
wanted of that kind. But to let them see how nature
made artificers at first, I carried the carpenters to see
Will Atkins’ basket-house, as I called it ; and they both
owned they never saw an instance of such natural in-
genuity before, nor anything so regular and so handily
built, at least of its kind; and one of them, when he
saw it, after musing a good while, turning about to me,
“Tam sure,” says he, “that man has no need of us;
you need do nothing but give him tools.”

Then I brought them out all my store of tools, and
gaye every man a digging-spade, a shoyel, and a rake,
for we had no harrows or plough; and to every separate
place a pickaxe, a crow, a broad axe, and a saw ; always
appointing, that as often as any were broken or worn
out, they should be supplied without grudging, out of
the general stores that I left behind. Nails, staples,
hinges, hammers, chisels, knives, scissors, and all sorts
of iron-work, they had without reserve, as they re-
quired; for no man would take more than he wanted,
and he must be a fool that would waste or spoil them
on any account whatever ; and for the use of the smith,
I left two tons of unwrought iron for a supply.

My magazine of powder and arms which I brought
them was such, even to profusion, that they could not
but rejoice at them; for now they could march as I
used to do, with a musket upon each shoulder, if there ©
was occasion ; and were able to fight a thousand savages,
if they had but some little advantages of situation,
which also they could not miss, if they had occasion.

- I earried-on shore with me the young man whose
mother was starved to death, and the maid also; she
was a sober, well-educated, religious young woman, and
behayed so inoffensively that every one gave her a good
word; she had, indeed, an unhappy life with us, there
being no woman in the ship but herself, but she bore it
with patience. After a while, seeing things so well
ordered, and in so fine a way of thriving upon my
island, and considering that they had neither business
nor acquaintance in the East Indies, or reason for taking
so long a voyage, both of them came to me, and desired
I would give them leave to remain on the island, and be
entered among my family, as they called it. I agreed
to this readily; and they had a little plot of ground
allotted to them, where they had three tents or houses
set up, surrounded with a basket-work, palisadoed like
Atkins’, adjoining to his plantation. Their tents were
contrived so that they had each of them a room apart to
lodge in, anda middle tent like a great storehouse, to



60
lay their goods in, and to eat and drink in. And now
the other two Englishmen removed their habitation to
the same place; and so the island was divided into three
colonies, and no.more, viz. the Spaniards, with old Friday
and the first servants, at my old habitation under the
hill, which was, in a word, the capital city, and where
they had so enlarged and extended their works, as well
under as on the outside of the hill, that they lived,
though perfectly concealed, yet full at large. Never
was there such a little city in a wood, and so hid, in any
part of the world; for I verily believe that a thousand
men might have ranged the iatand a month, and, if they
had not known there was such a thing, and looked on
purpose for it, they would not have found it. Indeed,
the trees stood so thick and so close, and grew so fast
woven one into another, that nothing but cutting them
down first could discover the place, except the only two
narrow entrances where they went in and out could be
found, which was not very easy; one of them was close
down at the water’s edge, on the side of the creek, and
it was afterwards above two hundred yards to the place :
and the other was up a ladder at twice, as I have already
described it; and they had also a large wood, thickly
planted, on the top of the hill, containing above an
acre, which grew apace, and concealed the place from all
discovery there, with only one narrow place between two
trees, not easily to be discovered, to enter on that side.

The other colony was that of Will Atkins, where
there were four families of Englishmen, I mean those I
had left there, with their wives and children; three
savages that were slaves, the widow and the children of
the Englishman that was killed, the young man and the
maid, and, by the way, we made a wife of her before
we went away. ‘There were besides the two carpenters
and the tailor, whom I brought with me for them: also
the smith, who~was a very necessary man to them,
especially as a gunsmith, to take care of their arms;
and my other man, whom I called Jack-of-all-trades,
who was in himself as good almost as twenty men; for
he was not only a very ingenious fellow, but a very
merry fellow, and before I went away we married him
to the honest maid that came with the youth in the
ship I mentioned before.

And now I speak of marrying, it brings me naturally
to say something of the French ecclesiastic that I hal
brought with me out of the ship’s crew whom I took up
at sea, It is true this man was a Roman, and perhaps
it may give offence to some hereafter, if I leave any-
thing extraordinary upon record of a man whom, before
T begin, I must (to set him out in just colours) represent
in terms very much to his disadvantage, in the account
of Protestants ; as, first, that he was a Papist ; secondly,
a Popish priest; and, thirdly, a French Popish priest.
But justice demands of me to give him a due character ;
and I must say, he was a grave, sober, pious, and most
religious person; exact in his life, extensive in his
charity, and exemplary in almost everything he did.
What then can any one say against being very sensible
of the value of such a man, notwithstanding his pro-
fession? though it may be my opinion, perhaps, as well
as the opinion of others who shall read this, that he
was mistaken.

_ The first hour that I began to converse with him after
he had agreed to go with me to the East Indies, I found
reason to delight exceedingly in his conversation; and
he first began with me about religion in the most obliging
manner imaginable, “ Sir,” says he, ‘you have not only
under God (and at that he crossed his breast) saved my
life, but you have admitted me to go this voyage in
your ship, and by your obliging civility, have taken me
into your family, giving me an opportunity of free
conversation. Now, sir, you see by my habit what my
profession is, and I guess by your nation what yours is ;
I may think is is my duty, and doubtless it is so, to use
my utmost endeavours, on all occasions, to bring all the
souls I can to the knowledge of the truth, and to em-
brace the Catholic doctrine; but as Iam here under
your permission, and in your family, I am bound in
Justice to your kindness, as well as in decency and good
manners, to be under your government; and therefore
I shall not, without your leave, enter into any debate on
the points of religion in which we may not agree, further
than you shall give me leave.”

I told him his carriage was so modest tha I-could not
but acknowledge it; that it was true we were such
people as they call heretics, but that he was not the
first Catholic I had conversed with, without falling into
inconveniences, or carrying the questions to any height
in debate; that he should not find himself the worst
used for being of a different opinion from us, and if we
did not converse without any dislike on cither side, it
should be his fault, not ours.

He replied that he thought all our conversation might
be easily separated from disputes; that it was not his
business to cap principles with every man he conversed
with; and that he rather desired me to converse with
him as a gentleman than as a religionist; and that, if
Iwould give him leave at any time to discourse upon
religious subjects, he would readily comply with it, and
that he did not doubt but I would allow him also to
defend his own opinions as well as he could; but that,
without my leave, he would not break in upon me with





LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON

any such thing. He told me further, that he would not
cease to do all that became him, in his office as a priest,
as well as a private Christian, to procure the good of
the ship, and the safety of all that was in her; and
though, perhaps, we would not join with him, and he
could not pray with us, he hoped he might pray for us,
which he would do upon all occasions. In this manner
we conversed; and as he was of the most obliging,
gentlemanlike, behaviour, so he was, if I may be allowed
to say so,a man of good sense, and, as I believe, of
great learning.

He gave me a most diverting account of his life, and
of the many extraordinary events of it; of many ad-
ventures which had befallen him in the few years that
he had been abroad in the world; and particularly it
was very remarkable, that in the voyage he was now
engaged in, he had the misfortune to be five times
shipped and unshipped, and neyer to go to the place
whither any of the ships he was in were at first designed.
That his first intent was to have gone to Martinico, and
that he went on board aship bound thither at St. Malo ;
but, being forced into Lisbon by bad weather, the ship
received some damage by running aground in the mouth
of the river Tagus, and was obliged to unload her cargo
there ; but finding a Portuguese ship there bound to the
Madeiras, and ready to sail, and supposing he should
easily meet with a vessel there bound to Martinico, he
went on board, in order to sail to the Madeiras; but the
master of the Portuguese ship, being but an indifferent
mariner, had been out of his reckoning, and they drove
to Fayal; where, however, he happened to find a very
good market for his cargo, which was corn, and there-
fore resolved not to go to the Madeiras, but to load
salt at the Isle of May, and to go away to Newfound-
land. He had no remedy in this exigence but to go
with the ship, and had a pretty good voyage as far as
Banks (so they call the place where they catch the fish),
where meeting with a French ship bound from France
to Quebec, and from thence to Martinico, to carry pro-
visions, he thought he should have an ‘opportunity to
complete his first design ; but when he came to Quebec,
the master of the ship died, and the vessel proceeded
no further; so the next voyage he shipped himself for
France, in the ship that was burned when we took them
up at sea, and then shipped with us for the East Indies,
as I have already said. ‘Thus he had been disappointed
in five voyages, all, as I may call it, in one voyage,
peides what I shall have occasion to mention further
of him.

But I shall not make digression into other men’s
stories, which have no relat